Power Trilogy - M.T. Stone

POWER TRILOGY POWER TRIP - POWER PLAY - POWER SHIFT

M.T. STONE

STEAMY NIGHTS PUBLISHING

Contents Dedication Power Trip Prologue Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Power Play Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Power Shift Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8

Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24 25. Bonus Epilogue

DEDICATION

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales or persons, living or dead is purely coincidental. Copyright © 2015 by M.T. Stone. All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce, distribute or transmit in any form or by any means. For information regarding subsidiary rights, please contact the publisher. www.SteamyNightsPublishing.com Trilogy Edition – October 26, 2016 This book is dedicated to my father who suffered a brain stem stroke on May 21st and has been working hard every day since to regain the use of his left side. And also to my mother who has been there for him every step of the way during his recovery. I love you very much and am very proud of how both of you have handled this adversity. It is also dedicated to all my loyal fans for waiting patiently for a new series. Thank you! I hope you enjoy this incredible journey with Trey and Mandy. A special thank you to Sheri for all her input, editing and support.

The Author recognizes all trademarks of any companies, products and services mentioned in this work of fiction.

POWER TRIP TWIN BILLIONAIRES: BOOK 1

PROLOGUE

M andy SITTING AT THE BAR IN THE WESTCHESTER COUNTY AIRPORT, I TAKE A SIP OF MY MARGARITA AND LOOK over the last minute instructions from my boss. Victor Addison has been on his radar for years, but he has never been able to make anything stick. Now I have a chance to deliver a crucial piece of evidence against his oldest son, squashing Victor’s often expressed hopes of him being his successor. I have been working toward this day for as long as I can remember and now it all begins in only a matter of minutes. I pull a copy of Fortune magazine from my bag that has long been a source of motivation. A smug looking Victor Addison, the man who single-handedly ruined my childhood, glares back at me. “Thank you for inspiring me,” I whisper to him, before slipping it back inside. My stomach grumbles loudly. Maybe a margarita wasn’t the right choice to settle my nerves. In an attempt to calm myself, I allow my thoughts to drift to a much simpler time, when I was five years old. Our families were all together at my grandparent’s fortieth anniversary party. It was the night I learned to dance and the first time my heart fluttered at the touch of a boy. He had dark hair, brown eyes and was painfully shy. My older sister was already on the dance floor with his twin brother, when his mother sent him off in my direction. He was so cute when he came over and took my hand; all dressed up in his little black tux. He spent most of the night showing me how to move my feet and shake my booty. A reminiscent smile crosses my face as I think back to how I instantly had a huge crush on him. Unfortunately, I never got a chance to see him again after that night.

“DRINKING WITHOUT ME?” LIV’S VOICE STARTLES ME BACK TO THE PRESENT MOMENT. I TAKE A DEEP breath and exhale, realizing that the time has come. “A margarita on the rocks for my friend,” I shout to the bartender as Liv slides onto the stool next to me. It’s show time.

CHAPTER 1

T

rey

THE MOMENT SHE BOARDS THE JET, I NEARLY FORGET THAT I’M IN THE MIDDLE OF A VERY SENSITIVE business transaction. I assume this must be the friend who Liv mentioned would be joining us. Her flowing, dark hair, offset by stunning sky blue eyes, instantly pushes aside all of my worldly concerns. Jake and I are both struck speechless as she flashes a gorgeous smile and comes over to introduce herself. “Hi. Thanks for letting me tag along. I’m Mandy Gray.” She offers her hand, continuing to smile. “You must be Trey.” “I am.” My thoughts quickly turn from her stunning beauty, to the fact that I don’t want to reveal Jake’s identity to a complete stranger. “And you are?” She gives Jake a puzzled look. “One of my fraternity brothers from college,” I interject, hoping that he will pick up on why I am interrupting his response. She glances down at the briefcase in his hand. “I feel like I just walked in on a drug deal or something. I’m not going to get rolled when I turn my back, am I?” She giggles nervously, the scent of alcohol suddenly overpowering her perfume. “You’re fine,” I assure her. “Where is Liv? I told her I would call you guys when we were ready to board.” “She wanted to order another round of margaritas,” she mutters, shaking her head. “I had to get out of there before she forced me into having another since I’m already one over my limit.” “Great. She’s going to be in her usual form for an overnight flight.” “I didn’t catch your name?” Mandy persists, touching Jake on the shoulder. “Jake… Jake Winters,” he instantly offers, denying me even a split second to stop him. I shake my head, but the goofy grin he is wearing makes it obvious that he had been waiting for a second chance to introduce himself. Not that I can blame him. “Why don’t you grab one of the seats up front? I’ll be with you in a moment,” I suggest, wanting to quickly wrap up our transaction as privately as possible.

“Sure! It was nice meeting you guys,” she adds with a seductive smirk, before casually sauntering her way to the front of the plane. Watching her, I have mixed feelings about bringing her and Liv along on this trip. “Wow, it looks like you are going to have a fun time in Switzerland,” Jake says jealously while clicking one of the tabs on the briefcase. “Don’t open that here, buddy.” I quickly re-close the tab just as Mandy glances back over her shoulder. “What are you so paranoid about?” He laughs, obviously not realizing the gravity of what we are doing. “No one can find out about this,” I whisper, giving him a stern look. “The D.A. is a real asshole, so I definitely want to stay off his radar. You never want to tangle with someone who has an unlimited legal budget and is trying to build a name for himself. He has nothing to lose.” “Sorry. I’ve never done anything like this before.” His demeanor suddenly changes. “Hopefully you have everything you need.” “I’m sure it will be fine, just keep cool. You are holding a hundred grand in your left hand. If everything stays quiet and turns out like you say… the rest will be wired to the account we set up,” I reassure him with a slap on the arm. Jake flashes his goofy grin once again and sticks out his other hand. “Give me a hug man,” I counter, holding out my arms. “God, it’s good to see ya.” I walk him out to the limo that is waiting for him. “That must be Liv.” He chuckles, looking back as we approach the car. “That’s her.” I shake my head as she attempts to make her way up the stairs, drunk in high heels. “You wouldn’t want to take her off my hands for the next ten days would you?” I suggest jokingly. “Sure! She’s smokin’ hot too.” Jake twists his neck to get a better view. “Yes, she is, but that’s where the positives end.” The Captain turns on the fuel pumps indicating that we are nearing our time of departure. I place my hand on his shoulder and look him directly in the eyes. “Take care buddy. Deposit that money into your accounts very slowly over the next few months and everything will be fine.” “I will… thanks again man. I really needed this,” he replies nervously. “Just relax and don’t say anything to anyone,” I reinforce as I turn and head back to the jet. As the Captain begins to throttle-up the engines, I pour myself three fingers of Bourbon on the rocks. Normally I prefer it neat, but the scorching heat radiating off the tarmac has left me craving something cold. I can’t remember the last time it was so hot this early in June. It feels like we are in Miami, instead of the northeast. Turning toward the back of the jet, I get a close-up of Liv who is totally shit-faced. “It’s going to be a long flight, Liv. I told you not to do this.” She gazes up at me and mumbles incoherently. “You know she doesn’t like to do what she’s told.” Mandy smiles again. It’s true. If you suggest anything to Liv, she will immediately do the opposite. “If

she gets sick, you better make sure she makes it to the bathroom or uses a sick bag. I’ll be totally pissed if I have to sit here and smell puke for the next eight hours.” I narrow my eyes. “Yes, Sir. I’ll take care of her.” She nods and gives me a salute. I shoot her a quick smirk before heading to the back of the cabin. Since I haven’t met her before, I don’t want to make her too uncomfortable. Besides, that incredibly tight fitting dress she is wearing is enough to make any man smile. She looks like a girl who loves sunshine and spends plenty of time in the gym. Liv, on the other hand, looks like a disheveled mess. She tends to get that way whenever I take her on business trips. In fact, there have been several occasions when she has embarrassed the shit out of me. Luckily, we are just friends with benefits, so I have the option to leave her behind whenever I don’t want to take any chances. This was supposed to be a solo trip, but somehow I let her talk me into letting her come along. She has never been to Switzerland and her annoying persistence eventually wore me down. My only relief came when she asked if she could bring a friend to keep her company. At least this way my phone won’t be blowing up during my business meetings. Once business is complete, we can just kick back at the hotel, which is right on the bank of Lake Geneva. It’s one of the most beautiful places on earth and it will be the perfect place to relax and decompress. I retreat to my usual spot in the back of the plane, just as the captain begins taxiing toward the runway. There is only one chair way back here, so it allows me to get some work done with minimal distraction. I take a gulp of bourbon and begin looking through the report that Jake has prepared for me. My eyes are burning from a lack of sleep, so I quickly skim through the document trying to catch the high points. This is even better than I had hoped! My new business partner is going to be stoked. Polishing off my drink, I close my eyes and quickly drift off thinking about all the money we are going to make as a result of my college buddy working for one of our competitors. My finances will finally be on the upswing. No more mistakes. It seems like only minutes later that the heavenly scent of Mandy’s perfume begins to tease my nostrils. My first thought is that I must be dreaming, but then a subtle rustling of paper startles me. “What are you doing?” I snap, jolting back to reality, catching her red handed with my research report. “I’m sorry to bother you, but Liv is out cold and I was getting restless.” She gives me a devilish grin, not showing the slightest hint of remorse. “This was just laying on the floor next to your briefcase. You must have dropped it when you fell asleep,” she explains, handing the report back to me. “You had no right to look at it!” I push the footrest down and sit up in my chair. “I didn’t. I just picked it up for you,” she coos while gracefully descending between my legs, coming to rest on her knees. “It must be something awfully boring anyway, since you fell asleep almost immediately.” There is a twinkle in her beautiful blue eyes as she grabs hold of my zipper and slowly slides it toward her. “Liv told me that the two of you are just friends, so I was thinking maybe you could

use another friend.” She gives me that devilish grin again. Without saying a word, I give in to the hormones that have been raging within me since the moment I laid eyes on her. I widen my legs just a bit, to give her a little more room. She actually makes me flinch as she pries my cock through the fly and bends it toward her. How many drinks did she say she had? She immediately envelops my head with her lush, pink lips and begins to tease me with a very talented tongue. She’s right; I do need another friend. I push my fingers through her silky hair as she begins to move up and down the length of my shaft. My god, that feels good. My phone begins to buzz, just as I am getting into it. Glancing at the screen, I see that it’s my father, of all people. I toss it into my overnight bag, thinking that it’s probably not the most opportune time to have a conversation with him. Mandy, on the other hand, doesn’t skip a beat. She is in her own little world, working over my cock like a true professional. Maybe she is a professional. “You have an incredible dick,” she mutters, coming up for a breath. I feel a grin cross my face. Now this is my kind of girl. She is beautiful, talented and obviously self-confident enough to forgo the normal dating rituals. I don’t have room in my life for a real relationship, right now. Honestly, a more accurate statement would be that there is no room in my heart. I have learned the hard way that I am the type of person who needs to remain in control. That’s why I’ll only buy stock in companies when I know how things are going to play out. I only work with people who I personally know and most importantly, I will never let myself fall for another woman. There is absolutely no control once you let someone else in. Therefore, I choose to be with Liv. She has such an obnoxious, self-centered personality that there is no risk of me falling in love with her. Oh god, that feels good. Mandy begins pumping my shaft with her hand, while continuing to suck my head. I wonder if she’s a swallower? I apparently don’t have to wait long to find out, since she is going after me like a loan shark on payday. Fuck, that’s incredible. I lean back in the chair and groan, letting her know that the moment of ecstasy is fast approaching. Instead of pulling back, however, she begins to suck even harder. This chick is going for it! My legs begin to shake as the intensity begins to overwhelm my restraint. She stops stroking with her hand and takes me all the way down. As I experience the most intense climax in recent memory, she still doesn’t let up. “Stop, please stop,” I finally beg, unable to take any more stimulation. She pulls back and wipes her lips as they curl into a satisfied smile. “That was fun!” she says, pushing off against my knees and rising back to her feet. “Now it’s your turn,” I offer, but she simply shakes her head from side to side. “No, I’m good. Thanks for the offer though,” she gives me a wink before turning her back on me. I feel a bit stunned as she saunters back to her seat. Who is this chick and where did she get those skills? I’m not so sure I want to know the answer to the second part of that question. I lift my ass off the seat and

adjust my pants, getting everything put back into place. Reclining once again, I still find myself wondering what in the hell just happened. A woman coming on to me isn’t anything unusual, but there is definitely something different about Mandy. Closing my eyes, I begin thinking about the missed call. I better see what the old man wanted. I click to listen to his message. “I know you probably think I’m being an asshole, but in the long run you will be better off if you have to stand on your own two feet,” he says gruffly. “There are no short cuts, son…” I click the delete button, cutting off the rest of his message and toss the phone back into my bag. It’s a speech that I have heard at least a dozen times. I think I might just surprise him this time. My father, Victor Addison, has never accepted the fact that I don’t want to be part of the family business. After all, I am the oldest son, by nearly twenty minutes, so it is my obligation to run the company that my great grandfather founded in the early 1870’s. He and his oldest son, my grandfather, were among the first to bring telephone service to the northeast. When my father graduated from Yale and joined the company in the mid-eighties, he went full steam into the Cable TV business. By leveraging the balance sheet and buying up numerous competitors he built the largest media company in the country. He was the third generation of oldest-sons to transform and expand upon the previous generation’s success. After making the cover of Fortune, Forbes and Barron’s on a regular basis, he definitely has the arrogance to go along with his fame and fortune. I honestly can’t stand being in the same room with him anymore.

MANDY Oh, my god! I have never been good in pressure situations, but really? Settling back in my seat I can’t believe what just happened. Not only was it the first time I ever swallowed, but it was also my first time doing anything like that with someone I hardly know. My ex-boyfriend would be so pissed right now. He always wanted me to do that for him, but I never liked the idea of swallowing it. My cheeks begin to heat up as I replay the last five minutes in my head. Even though he’s a gorgeous looking man, that’s definitely not the way to start any type of relationship. I catch myself and laugh. As if there is going to be any type of relationship between the two of us. If he knew why I’m really here, I would be scrambling for a parachute. I begin thinking about all of the things that have fallen into place for me to end up with this opportunity. And how do I capitalize on it? I panic, drop to my knees and give him a blowjob. A second wave of embarrassment flushes my cheeks. This is exactly why I don’t drink tequila anymore. That blowjob might have saved my ass though. It seems as if he instantly forgot about the fact that he caught me reading his document. If only I would’ve had another minute, I could’ve gotten pictures of the rest of the pages.

After calming myself down, I recline the seat and casually glance back to see if he is still awake. He really did have a beautiful cock and he doesn’t seem to be the arrogant prick that I have read about in the tabloids. If anything, he seems kind of laid back and reserved. I glance over my shoulder once again, turning my head a bit more to get a better look at him. It looks like he is sleeping again. The only noticeable difference from earlier is the subtle grin. It makes his face even more handsome. As if his thick dark hair, gorgeous brown eyes and masculine jawline weren’t already enough. After one last glimpse I turn forward, sitting back in my seat. The last thing I need is for him to open his eyes and catch me staring at him, like some sort of creeper.

CHAPTER 2

T

rey

“WE ARE MAKING OUR FINAL APPROACH TO THE GENEVA AIRPORT AND WE HAVE BEEN CLEARED TO LAND,” the Captain’s voice comes over the intercom. “It’s time to wake up kids.” I hear him chuckle before clearing the mic. Other than a kink in my neck and tingling fingers on my left hand, I feel pretty good. It’s been a while since I strung together more than a few consecutive hours of sleep. A tall glass of bourbon and a good blowjob must be the key to a good night’s sleep. I wonder why she pulled that report out of my briefcase? I know I put it back before I fell asleep. My mind immediately begins to analyze the bewildering events of the previous night. Oh well, at least I woke up before she had a chance to read much of it. Not that she would understand what it is all about anyway. “Leave me alone! I feel like total shit!” I hear Liv’s voice coming from the front of the cabin and laugh to myself. I’ll let Mandy deal with her. I grab my briefcase to double-check that my report is still intact and retrieve my phone from my other bag. I haven’t missed any calls. Perfect. By the time the plane comes to a complete stop, I am ready to roll. “Come on girls, the limo will be here any minute and I want to stop by the hotel to freshen up before my meeting,” I announce after rising from my seat and heading toward them. “I think she’s going to be sick.” Mandy groans as she tries to help Liv. “She’ll be fine. Just give her a couple of these.” I pull a bottle of Zantac from my bag and hand it to her. “He doesn’t even care that I’m dying over here!” she protests, as Mandy attempts to give her a couple of the pills. “Of course I care Liv but this is self-inflicted, just like every other time we have traveled anywhere together. You know there is nothing worse than waking up with jet lag and a hangover, but you insist on doing it every time.” I pull the latch to release the door, instead of waiting for the ground crew. I can’t get out of here fast

enough. “Are you going to jump or what?” Liv seethes. “Keep your fucking pants on!” Keep my pants on? That’s hilarious. Mandy turns and gives me a sheepish, sideways glance. Judging by the look on her face, she is experiencing a few regrets this morning as well. It’s definitely one of those walk-of-shame type looks. “Well, that was a pretty smooth ride,” Captain McClellan groans as he emerges from the cockpit and stretches. “I’m getting too old for these eight hour gigs, though.” “You should get up and stretch your legs every couple hours,” I reply, stating the obvious. “Oh, I didn’t want to bother anyone… or walk in on anything.” He rolls his eyes and tips his head toward Mandy, who pretends not to hear his remark. She bites down on her lower lip, indicating that she heard him loud and clear. “Alright, we’ll just leave it at that,” I tell him, punctuating it with a look of disgust. “I don’t feel sorry for you anymore.” I’m going to figure out how to disable those goddamn cameras next time. He has always had the hots for Liv and I know he scans the cabin in hopes of catching her in a compromising position. That’s why I normally keep things PG on these flights. Last night was a rare exception. I remember hearing there is an app for my iPhone that will let me control everything in the cabin. I need to check into that. “I think I’m going to puke,” Liv blurts out, pushing past Mandy and racing toward the lavatory. “Seriously? My meeting starts in just over an hour,” I glance down at the limo, which is now waiting on the tarmac. I don’t have time for this shit today. “You can go ahead and I’ll get us a cab,” Mandy suggests. “I’ve already called for a ride, so you and Liv can join us,” the captain immediately offers with a big grin crossing his face. “It would be perfect if you guys could work it out,” I reply, more than happy to ditch the situation. “I have adjoining suites at the Four Seasons. You and Liv just pick whichever room you want.” “Liv and me?” the captain asks with a chuckle. “No, that would be Mandy and Liv. If you and Connor want a room there, just tell them to set one up for you,” I offer with a sigh. “Nah, we have friends who are staying at Hotel Auteuil. So we’ll hang out there, while you guys enjoy the fancy stuff,” he replies with a boyish grin. “Friends huh? Good enough.” I give Captain a knowing wink. “Tell Liv that I hope she feels better and I’ll see the two of you back at the hotel about four o’clock this afternoon,” I tell Mandy while grabbing my briefcase and a suit bag. Hopefully I will have enough time for a quick shower and a change of clothes.

MANDY

Following Trey’s hasty exit, I share an extremely awkward moment of silence with the captain. He just stands there with his arms crossed looking me up and down as if he is evaluating me. I really don’t like being judged. “Was this the first time you met Trey?” he asks, sensing my discomfort. “Yes, captain.” I tell him, avoiding eye contact. “Call me Curt and don’t worry about last night.” He lets out a belly laugh. “Trey tends to have that effect on women.” “I’ve never done anything like that… you have no idea.” I shake my head, still in disbelief. “Like I said, it’s all good. Trey needs to loosen up anyway,” he adds. “He’s awfully uptight for a young guy who should have the world by the balls.” “I’m sure he has his reasons.” People who trade a briefcase full of money for a file folder are generally headed for trouble. “I better go check on Liv and make sure she’s still alive.” “Take your time. We have to finish up our checklist anyway.” He turns back toward the cockpit, so I make my exit for the bathroom. “Are you okay in there?” I ask, hearing faint moans coming from the other side of the door. “Ugh, I just want to die.” The echo of her voice makes me believe that she has her head in the toilet. Gross. She probably won’t be touching margaritas for a while. I stand there for another minute or so before the lock slides and the lavatory door opens. She is actually a mild shade of green. “Are you okay?” I reach for her arm and help her out of the bathroom. “No, I’m not okay. I need to get to the hotel and lie down.” She takes off stumbling down the aisle. I finesse Liv outside into the fresh air and sunlight, while the limo driver retrieves the rest of the luggage and chats with the flight crew. The air is cool and fresh smelling compared to the hot, muggy conditions we left behind in New York. I think I’m going to like this place. I get Liv settled into the back seat of the limo and then stand next to it with my face toward the sun. There is nothing sweeter than a calm, sunny day with temperatures in the low seventies. You get all the warmth and benefits of sunshine, without any of the sweat. I absolutely love it. Curt and Conner come walking over to the car and the driver throws their bags into the trunk. They both look at me as if they are wondering where I am going to sit. I open the door where Liv is sitting and ask her to slide to the middle. Both guys quickly jump in from the other side. “Anyone like a Bloody Mary to get the party started?” Curt picks up a bottle of mix and tips it toward Liv. She simply groans and buries her face in her hands. “I’m good, but you two go ahead,” I tell them. They both have a laugh at Liv’s expense before leaning back and closing their eyes. The car suddenly falls silent, so I turn toward the window to take in the scenery as we leave the airport. We make our way through a large grove of trees and

then emerge into a residential neighborhood. The houses are large and well kept, but many of them appear to be centuries old. It’s hard to imagine all the changes that must have occurred since this city was founded nearly thirty centuries ago. The United States is so young by comparison. I wonder if it will even survive to be this old? The driver makes a turn and takes us right along the shoreline of Lake Geneva. The beautiful blue water with the Swiss Alps in the background provide breathtaking views, making me glad that I chose the seat with the best vantage point. I glance at Liv and the two men; they all have their eyes closed. I can’t believe they are missing this. It’s absolutely gorgeous. Pulling up to a majestic looking hotel, I give Liv a nudge. “It’s time to wake up sweetie.” She groans and gives me a look that is anything but sweet. I have a feeling she’s not going to be much fun today.

TREY Making it to my meeting with a few minutes to spare, I sit down and begin thinking about Mandy and Liv. Part of me feels a bit guilty for abandoning them, but another part of me is glad that I had a good excuse to do so. Liv can be a handful on a normal day, but she is especially challenging when she has a brutal hangover. Poor Mandy. Hopefully Liv will just go to bed once they get checked into the hotel. Who is Mandy? The question pops into my head again, as I pull the clinical trial data from my briefcase. I should be going over the data, preparing for my meeting, but my mind is stubbornly fixed on the gorgeous brunette who blew my mind the night before. I try to remember how her and Liv might know one another. I don’t recall her name ever being mentioned until we started planning this trip. I glance through the first few pages of the report still pondering Mandy’s actions. I guess if I saw someone trading a briefcase for a manila envelope, I would be curious too. Another thing that strikes me as odd is the fact that she seemed so unnerved this morning. The woman who pulled off that bold maneuver last night, seemed much more timid in the light of day. I suppose I could blame it on the alcohol, but she didn’t seem wasted by any means. While blankly staring at the pages in my hand, my mind continues to try to solve a puzzle that contains very few recognizable pieces. “Trey! Good to see you my friend,” Jürgen Gessner gushes as he enters the waiting area. Jürgen is the CEO of Switzerland’s fastest growing Biotech Company. The man is absolutely brilliant. After hearing him speak during my junior year of college, I knew exactly what I wanted to do with my life. The biotech field is changing the world, so since then I have tried to make as many high level connections as possible throughout the industry. Jürgen is one of the best and brightest. “Hello Jürgen. I’m a bit jet lagged, but I think you will definitely like what I have for you.” I stand and hand him the report. “It looks like Restolza has missed the

patient outcome goal for their first stage clinical trial.” “That’s exactly what I wanted to hear. Let’s go talk in private.” He takes off down the hallway with the excitability of a young child. “You and I are going to take the Anti-Aging field by storm!” “Yes, we will…”

AFTER SPENDING THE DAY WITH JÜRGEN, I ARRIVE BACK AT THE HOTEL A FEW MINUTES AFTER FOUR. THE door between the suites is open, so I wander through both rooms looking for the girls. Liv is crashed on one of the beds and Mandy is apparently in the shower. I walk over to the vanity where her purse and phone are both open to prying eyes. I have been wondering all day who she is and why she is really here. Maybe this is my chance. I pick up her phone and click the button. It’s locked. I glance inside her purse and see what is obviously a wallet, but I don’t want to do it this way. I set the phone down and step away. “Get up Liv. You can shower in the other suite. I have a five-thirty dinner reservation for us up on the rooftop terrace and it’s gorgeous outside.” “Oh my god, I can’t believe how shitty I’ve felt all day.” She sits up in bed, her hair frayed every which way. Somehow she still looks beautiful, even with messed up hair and smudged eye makeup. She’s lucky she has that going for her. “Hopefully you’ll learn one day.” I reach out with one arm, giving her a playful hug. “Sorry I got so drunk. I really get anxious when I have to fly over the ocean. I thought a few cocktails would help.” She blinks her eyes several times trying to wake up. “I agree that a cocktail or two would take the edge off, but getting totally shitfaced is a different story.” I give her a smirk and a gentle nudge to get her moving. “Go get ready. I have a meeting down in the bar and then I’ll meet the two of you at the restaurant in a little over an hour.” I freshen up with a couple sprays of Sure Fuck before heading downstairs to the bar. Le Bar des Bergues, is the name of the place and it is one of the premier meeting spots in all of Switzerland. The place just oozes with CEO’s, Entrepreneurs and Financiers, all looking for the next big deal. My intention is to show a couple of them the future of anti-aging technology.

MANDY Stepping out of the shower, I do a quick double take after catching a whiff of Trey’s cologne. Snugging the towel around me, I creep over to close the door to the adjoining suite. Liv has clothes strewn out on the other bed and the shower is running. Either she is showering or the two of them are. I don’t really care to find out, which it is, so I simply close the door.

Friends with benefits, that’s something I often hear about but have never understood. There is no way I can have a sexual relationship with someone without becoming attracted to him in a more meaningful way. And if I were not attracted to him, then why would I want to have sex with him in the first place? It makes no sense. I think that’s why Liv is so messed up. I don’t think most women are capable of having such a shallow relationship, but then again, Liv is definitely shallower than most women I’ve known. I slip into an ultra-plush robe and wander over to the window overlooking Lake Geneva. It’s absolutely blissful. I have to wonder why a few people have so much wealth while the majority, have so little. I guess that’s why I chose my current career path instead of corporate law. It seems as if the pendulum has swung too far in favor of the fat cats. The world needs more people who are willing to take a stand and put them in their place. I’ve always wanted to bring a little more justice to the world, starting with a little revenge on behalf of my father and the rest of my family.

CHAPTER 3

T

rey

DURING MY BRIEF TIME IN THE BAR, I QUICKLY DETERMINE THAT THE CEO OF SCHAFER PHARMACEUTICALS is an arrogant prick and the infamous financier William Hurstfield is also a waste of my time. I should have taken Jürgen at his word, because I have always had a hard time fitting in with the established, old guard. They can keep their aristocracy and inbred culture. The next time I meet with them, we will be talking billions instead of a few hundred million. They need us more than we need them.

STEPPING OFF THE ELEVATOR IN FRONT OF THE ROOFTOP RESTAURANT, I ASK THE MAÎTRE D' IF OUR TABLE IS ready. It is, so he immediately escorts me out onto the terrace. “Will you be dining alone?” he asks in a rather pompous tone, despite the fact that I have a reservation for three. “No. A beautiful blonde and a gorgeous brunette will be joining me shortly. They were still in the shower when I left.” I give him a wink and he returns a look that is priceless. I’m sure he’s never had one girl in the shower, much less two. Scanning the horizon, I’m glad I chose to eat up here, instead of that stuffy restaurant on the lower level. This place is classy, but modern and the views are the best in the city. It’s the type of place that my father would detest. He always took us to the most conservative and staid restaurant available, thinking it would enlighten us. In reality, the waiters would look down upon us kids and trip over themselves to cater to the one who appeared to possess the largest checkbook. Liv is another one who lives for that type of snobbery and decor. She’s not going to be happy when she finds out I chose Japanese-Fusion over the epicurean inspired cuisine that is offered below. I call the room to check on their progress and Liv assures me they are on their way out the door. Knowing Liv, I have at least another fifteen minutes to kill. I pull up Facebook on my phone. Searching through Liv’s friends, there doesn’t

appear to be anyone named Mandy among them. Stoked by curiosity, I type “Mandy Gray CA” into Google. There are one hundred and seventy eight women named Mandy Gray in California. Looking through Menlo Park, Palo Alto, Mountain View and several others, I decide that my search is futile until I have a little more information about her. My mood improves once the two of them come bouncing through the door and are escorted in my direction. Liv is looking good, but Mandy is downright stunning in a short black dress and matching high heels. I have to wonder how she gets her dresses to form to her body like that. “Sorry to keep you waiting,” she says with a smile as they approach the table. She seems to have recovered from her earlier embarrassment. “Oh, he’s used to waiting.” Liv wrinkles her nose and shrugs her shoulder at me. “She’s right. I really hate waiting, but she insists on making me practice.” I rise to pull out a chair for each of them. “I want one of you on each side of me.” “Just to make sure we don’t get out of line again?” Liv pipes up. “Exactly! I don’t want you sick two days in a row,” I reply, pushing her chair in for her. “Have we decided on a beverage or appetizer to start out?” The waiter asks, wasting no time getting things started, once the two of them are seated. “We’ll start with some Mijiu and Saki. Bring us a bottle of each and we’ll see which one they like best,” I suggest, not knowing Mandy’s tastes. “Is there a brand you prefer?” he asks. “Bring us your favorites,” I reply, not having any particular preference. “Also, bring us your three favorite salads along with the Sweet Shrimp Sashimi, Yellowtail Sashimi and whichever Sea Bass Sashimi you prefer.” The waiter suddenly lights up. “Very good, sir. I’ll take good care of you.”

MANDY Looking over the menu, I’m glad Trey is taking the initiative and ordering for all of us. I can tell that Liv is just as lost as I am, even though she won’t admit it. She likes to pretend that she is as worldly as Trey, but I can tell she doesn’t have a clue. It’s funny to watch her face as she tries to figure out what is in the appetizers. “Thanks for ordering. I had no idea what to try.” I set down my menu in relief. “I’ve learned that the best way to have an amazing dinner is to let the waiter make some of the decisions for you,” Trey replies, closing his menu for the moment. ‘According to everything I’ve read, this is the best restaurant in Geneva, so I’m hoping they will blow us away.” “Mmm, I can’t wait.” I always love trying new things. “Don’t they have normal drinks?” Liv seethes in frustration, tossing her menu aside. “I’m sure they will make anything you want. What would you like?” The expression on Trey’s face makes it obvious that he is trying to be as accommodating

as possible. “I don’t know… something that’s not made from rice!” She shakes her head and makes a face like my seven-year-old niece does when she doesn’t like something. “I’ll order you a margarita when he comes back. Maybe a little hair of the dog will put you in a better mood.” Trey chuckles. “Whatever.” She sulks and begins fussing with her napkin. “So what do you think of Geneva so far?” Trey asks, looking back and forth between Liv and me. “It’s pretty,” Liv replies flatly. She doesn’t look up, but remains focused on playing with the edges of the black cloth napkin. “I think it’s amazing,” I respond, thinking at least one of us should show a little appreciation. “The lake is so gorgeous with the Swiss Alps in the background. The buildings have so much character too, but this hotel is a little over the top. I keep expecting Queen Elizabeth to come around the corner. I’ve never seen anything so…” “European?” Trey asks, trying to help me finish my thought. “Not just European, but so extravagant. This terrace is the about the only part of the hotel that’s not made from granite and marble with diamond chandeliers. It’s a little crazy.” I struggle, trying to express my thoughts without sounding uneducated. The whole city exudes wealth beyond anything I have ever seen, but this hotel is simply indescribable. “Yeah, this is one of the fancier hotels I’ve stayed in,” Trey says, sounding totally nonchalant. “Geneva in general is a little over the top. Many of the world’s richest people store their money here, so everyone wants to make them feel secure.” “Yeah, I suppose a Motel 6 probably wouldn’t give off the same vibe.” I snicker, giving him a raised eyebrow. “Maybe not, but at least they would leave a light on for you,” Trey replies, instantly getting my humor. “What are you two talking about?” Liv scoffs, scrunching up her face. “You never heard the Motel 6 commercials as a kid? This is Tom Bodett and we’ll leave a light on for you.” I mimic, before laughing out loud. “We stayed in several of them as a kid when we would go on family road trips.” I foolishly admit. “Where did you grow up?” Trey asks. “I was born in New York actually, but we moved to Lynchburg, Tennessee when I was seven.” “Ah, the home of Jack Daniels,” he immediately responds. “What do your parents do?” “Dad actually went to work for Brown-Forman which is why we moved there, he’s the head of marketing. He always used to point out how clever those Motel 6 radio ads were and tried to come up with something just as clever for Jack Daniels. I honestly think that’s why we stayed at Motel 6. He was trying to tap into the vibe.” Trey smiles. “We’ll age a bottle for you!”

“Exactly… he was obsessed,” I tell him emphatically. “He would run jingles past my sister and me all the time when we were kids. We were rarely impressed.” “Do they still live there?” Trey asks, seeming genuinely interested. “Yeah, they’ll never leave. My mom’s family lives there too,” I explain, even though I’m not so sure Dad is as happy there as Mom. “What’s your dad’s name?” he asks, catching me a bit off guard. “Ray,” I reply, not immediately seeing the harm in giving him that tidbit of information. “Ray Gray?” He cocks his head and furrows his brow. “Uh, yeah. Kind of funny, huh?” Shit. I didn’t think that one through. “Why didn’t you pick up a southern accent?” Liv turns to me, finally joining the conversation. “Oh, I did. It didn’t take me long to lose it though once I got into Berkeley. Sometimes people judge you based on how you sound, so I tried hard to change it. When I was in my teens, I would say y’all a dozen times a day.” “I’ve always thought a southern accent was sexy as hell.” Trey counters. “Really?” Liv scrunches up her face again and looks at him as if he’s an alien. She really shouldn’t do that with her face. Luckily, two servers arrive with our drinks and appetizers so the whole line of questioning is dropped. The first server pours each of us a glass of Saki and a small glass of Mijiu. “Would you bring Liv a Gran Patron margarita on the rocks, please?” Trey asks. “Sure thing, Mr. Addison.” He smiles at both him and Liv before hustling off. The second server sets down a salad in front of each of us. The one he places in front of Liv is a Tuna Tataki Salad and based on the color of the fish it looks extremely fresh. Liv, however, is visibly upset that the tuna is served raw. “Don’t they even sear it?” she fumes. “Apparently not. Here take this one.” Trey quickly trades with her, giving her a lobster and baby spinach salad. She takes a sip of the Mijiu, which is a rice based Japanese wine and once again gives us her sour face. “Just have a few sips of water. Your margarita will be here shortly.” He rubs her arm trying to pacify her. “You always pick such freaky restaurants! Don’t they cook anything here?” she continues, as the three variations of Sashimi arrive, each containing a different type of raw meat or fish. Another waiter sets a plate of Octopus Carpaccio down in front of her and she completely loses it. “I can’t do this!” She jumps up and glares at the two of us. “I can order you a beef fillet,” Trey offers. “You can order it as well done as you like.” “No! I’ve completely lost my appetite!” She picks up her margarita and takes a sip. “I’ll just take this back to the room.” She continues to look back and forth between us, but neither Trey nor I object to the idea of her going back to the room. She scowls at both of us before turning her back and walking away.

“Were we supposed to stop her?” I ask Trey, looking for a little direction. “Yes. I’m supposed to drop everything, pay the bill and take her to that stuffy restaurant on the lower level, because that’s where she wanted to eat. Unfortunately for her, I really want to try all of this stuff. So you can either help me eat it or go back to the room with Liv.” “After spending the entire day with Liv, I would much rather have dinner with you.” I pick up a piece of tuna, dip it in the sauce and slide it onto my tongue. “Wow, that sauce is amazing!” “Japanese-fusion is one of my favorites and this place is supposed to be one of the best in the world. Unfortunately, Liv is never up for trying anything new, unless of course it’s suggested by one of her snobby friends.” Trey sighs before tossing a piece of octopus into his mouth. “Mmm, that’s amazing too.” When the waiter comes back to check on us, Trey asks him to send another margarita and a filet mignon to the room. “Please make sure it’s cooked mediumwell. All this raw sashimi seems to have sent her over the edge.” “I will see to it, sir,” he replies with a gracious nod. I’m impressed that even after Liv acted like a spoiled teenage brat, he took the time to order her a dinner that he is sure she will like. Hell, he’s even sending her another margarita. Of course if I were in his shoes, I would probably keep her liquored up the whole trip.

TREY As Mandy and I try all three salads, devour the sashimi and order a second round of drinks, a strange sensation comes over me. I suddenly recall the feeling that I had on my very first date. I was seventeen at the time and it was my first official date with the only girl I have ever loved. It was an amazing night that should’ve been the beginning of an incredible new chapter in our relationship. However, it wasn’t meant to be. “Are you okay?” Mandy asks, apparently sensing my distraction. “I’m fine.” I pick up my glass and take another shot of Saki. “You look so sad,” she presses, with a concerned look in her eyes. “I’m sorry. I was having a good time and it suddenly reminded me of someone.” I pick up the menu and create a distraction by looking through the main courses. After a long pause, Mandy finally asks the question that has apparently been on her mind all day. “Why are you and Liv together?” Her question catches me a little off-guard. “Why am I with Liv? It’s complicated,” I tell her, not really wanting to explain myself to a complete stranger. “I’ll bet it’s not that complicated,” she asserts with a look of confidence. “She’s hot looking and you’re rich. The problem is, you make each other miserable.” “I’ve made some mistakes that I will probably never recover from,” I confess. “So, why do you think it’s me who makes Liv miserable?”

“She knows you don’t love her and that one day you will leave her behind. She’s not getting any younger,” she replies, tilting her head and giving me a glare. “She’s only twenty-four for god sake. Don’t tell me her clock is already ticking,” I gasp, revealing a lack of understanding. “Our clocks are always ticking, because our mothers are always asking when we are going to bring home the one,” she replies, picking up her glass and downing the rest of her Mijiu. “My mom was more upset than me when I broke up with my last boyfriend.” “Why did you break up?” I ask, curious as to who initiated it. “He couldn’t handle my schedule when I was working at the same time as finishing law school.” Her pupils immediately dilate, indicating that she didn’t intend to share that fact with me. “Law school? You’re an attorney?” I ask, completely shocked by the fact. “Yeah, I just have a government job at this point,” she says sheepishly. The government? Seriously? “What do you do for the government?” I ask, my suspicions growing stronger by the second. “I’m basically a case worker,” she replies, trying to downplay the importance of her job. “A case worker, huh?” I pause to take a long sip of Saki. “What kind of cases do you work on?” “You know California.” She shrugs. “There are always plenty of legal issues.” “Oh, like immigration issues or something?” I ask, expressing some wishful thinking. “I’m just starting out, so it’s nothing overly exciting. What do you do in addition to flying around the world and acting important?” she asks, once again seeming very eager to change the topic. “I’m an entrepreneur. I invest and consult for some of the most successful biotechnology companies in the world.” I tell her, making it sound completely legitimate. “That sounds exciting, but that’s a very risky industry,” she says, echoing my father’s sentiments. “Have you been talking to my Dad?” I ask, giving her an intentional glare. “No. I haven’t had the chance to discuss your career choices with him yet.” She gives me a little smirk that compliments her flushed cheeks. “According to my father, Addison’s don’t make mistakes, so I have to choose my investments wisely,” I tell her, feeling more than a little resentment. “Since I have already made a few mistakes, I am now only investing in great people who I know I can help.” “How do you help them?” Her demeanor suddenly shifts from flustered to inquisitive. The most valuable skill I have learned from my father is how to read people. He always says that being able to read people has been the key to his incredible negotiating skills. The shift in her demeanor was a huge signal that it was time for

me to regain control. “How did you and Liv meet?” I ask, turning the conversation around. “We go to the same Pilates class. We just hit it off, I guess,” she replies quickly with a flip of her hand. “How long have you two known each other?“ I continue to press. “Ummm, a few months, I guess.” She goes back to eating her salad, probably wondering why I am suddenly asking her such pointed questions. It’s another part of the strategy that Dad taught me. Whenever someone is asking you questions that make you uncomfortable, simply turn it around and start asking the other person questions. “Why were you in New York this week?” I ask after several seconds of silence, trying to act nonchalant. “I went there for some training and to meet with a new client,” she replies while continuing to pick at her salad. “A client? I thought you worked for the government?” I counter, sensing another gaping whole in her story. “Yeah, this guy just has a vested interest in a case that I have been working on,” she explains calmly. “I guess I shouldn’t refer to him as a client,” she adds, recovering nicely. “I find it odd that Liv never mentioned your name before last week.” I continue my probe while looking for clues in her facial expressions, but she doesn’t look up. “We’ve definitely gotten to know each other better in the last few weeks, I guess.” She grabs the menu and begins to scan it nervously. “See anything you would like to try for a main course?” I ask, not wanting to rattle her any further. Dad also taught me that you get more valuable information from someone who is relaxed and calm. Right now, Mandy is neither of those. “I’ll split whichever one you like, as long as you quit grilling me.” She now looks directly at me while taking a sip of Saki. “Hey, you started it. Are you done questioning me?” I ask, knowing full well that she still wants an answer to the last question she asked. “You never told me how you help people?” The inquisitive look returns after she picks up right where I cut her off. “I have a huge network of friends in the industry. I know everyone who is anyone in Biotech.” I tell her after having time to think about my response. “That creates an information flow that is incredibly valuable to a business owner.” “Information flow… I see. So you show them how to capitalize on the weaknesses of their competitors? That makes sense.” She sits back in her chair seeming satisfied with my answer. “I have one last question for you too,” I tell her, shifting forward in my chair. “Okay.” She crosses her arms, showing me that she is still feeling defensive. “Why did you give me a blow job last night after I caught you reading my report?” I ask, throwing out the question that had haunted me all day. “Because, I had too much tequila and you are the sexiest man I’ve ever met,”

she replies without so much as batting an eyelash. “Now, do you want to share the grilled SeaBass or the Wagyu Beef?” “Definitely the Wagyu Beef,” I reply, unable to hold back a grin. “I think we also need another bottle of Mijiu.” Our conversation begins to lighten up while we sip wine and wait for our entrée’. My suspicions are running high, but somehow I am becoming increasingly distracted by how it felt to have those beautiful lips wrapped around my cock. She has such a beautiful smile and it’s so easy to be with her, even though I have a distinct feeling that I might be flirting with the devil. After our meal arrives, my big head slowly begins taking control once again. I am getting a strong feeling that Liv and Mandy are not truly friends. I think Mandy is definitely up to something and maybe Liv is in on it too. I have always been careful not to discuss anything with her that she could use against me at a later date. Mandy takes a finger and brushes her hair behind her ear while giving me a soft smile. The suspicious thoughts that have been churning through my mind once again drift into that background and are replaced by ones of a more carnal nature. She sure is beautiful.

CHAPTER 4

M andy WHILE SHARING OUR ENTRÉE TREY BECOMES INCREASINGLY QUIET, AS IF HE IS CONTEMPLATING SOMETHING. After several minutes he looks up at me with a twinkle in those gorgeous brown eyes and gives me a subtle smile. He leans back in his chair, stretches and lets out a long sigh as if he has been wrestling with his thoughts. “I’m still trying to figure out how you landed here, but I must admit it’s starting not to matter,” he admits, placing his hand on mine and softly caressing it with his thumb. “There is something special about you,” he says after several seconds, making me feel a flutter inside. “I’m flattered. But after spending the day with Liv, I think the two of you need to figure out where you are at,” I tell him, instinctively pulling my hand away. He really is a gorgeous hunk of a man, but I better be careful or I’m going to find myself in a whole lot of trouble. “I’ve been thinking about what you said earlier.” He pauses looking reflectively at the spot on the table where my hand had been. “Did Liv actually tell you that I’m making her miserable?” “Actually, it was kind of an educated guess on my part. She just made it sound like it’s a one-sided relationship,” I reply, toning down Liv’s actual words. “I guess she has always been a spoiled rich girl, so I haven’t really noticed a change in her attitude. She was a little more bitchy today, but I thought it was just the hangover.” He shakes his head, probably wondering why the hell he puts up with her. “You guys just need to figure out whether or not you are in a relationship. She told me you were just friends, but she definitely seems pissed that you don’t pay more attention to her.” She really doesn’t like it when you pay attention to me. “I’ll talk to her, but she has known all along that I’m not interested in a serious relationship right now. Let’s get out of here,” he says abruptly, pulling several hundred-dollar bills from his wallet and slipping them inside the check holder. “The rest is yours, you did a great job,” he tells the waiter as he hands it to him on

our way out the door. Trey takes my hand and leads me to the elevator. “What kind of cologne do you wear?” I have to ask, since it’s something that I have been wondering since the moment I met him. “It’s a custom blend by Clive Christian. Do you like it?” He looks directly into my eyes and the flutter that was residing in my stomach instantly spreads to my chest. “Yes. It’s quite intoxicating,” I reply, feeling breathless. “Kind of like tequila?” He raises his left eyebrow and gives me another smirk. “Yeah, something like that.” I give him a little jab in the ribs for bringing that up again. “I like to call it, Sure Fuck.” He laughs as the elevator doors close and we begin our short decent to our suites. “I can definitely see why you would call it that.” I shake my head, finding it hard to believe that he just shared that with me. Unfortunately the warm, fuzzy feeling that had been building inside of me is doused by a cold dose of reality upon entering Trey’s suite. Liv looks up from painting her toenails, sitting on his bed in nothing but a tank top and panties. Much to my dismay, she looks even more incredible with less clothing. “I was about to come looking for you guys.” She jabs playfully, before going back to her toes. The three empty margarita glasses sitting next to the bed explain her improved mood. “Feeling better?” Trey asks, giving her a kiss on the forehead. “Yeah, you were right. A few margaritas and a filet did the trick,” she replies without looking up. “Sorry I was so bitchy earlier.” “That’s alright,” Trey replies, before escorting me into the adjacent suite. “I’m going to have a talk with her,” he whispers, leaving me with a look that makes me feel as if he would rather stay. He is such a sexy man. I look down at my trembling hands after he closes the door. What’s wrong with me? I’ve never let a guy get to me like this. So what if he’s rich and good-looking, he’s my first case, so I can’t mess this up. That cologne of his though; that shit should be outlawed!

TREY Thanks to several margaritas and some decent protein, Liv is human once again. Judging by the look on Mandy’s face, I think she was as surprised as me to find her half-naked on my bed. We had finally started warming up to each other during the last part of the meal. If she and I were here alone tonight, I think there may have been a chance of picking up right where she left off last night. I’m still not sure what she’s up to, but regardless, I’m pretty sure I can handle it. “I didn’t think you liked brunettes?” Liv asks suspiciously when I re-enter the room. “You know I prefer beautiful, blue-eyed blondes.” I give her a playful wink

before heading over to the sink to splash some water on my face. “You two seem to be getting along pretty well.” She glares at me while screwing the top on her nail polish. “You really didn’t leave us much choice, honey,” I reply giving her a steely glare. “I know. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.” She drops her face into her hands instantly going from sanguine to overly dramatic. “Am I making you miserable?” I ask, wanting to explore what Mandy had suggested during dinner. “If I’m the one who is making you so unhappy, then something needs to change.” “You make me really happy part of the time,” she looks up with a conflicted look, grabbing my belt buckle and pulling me closer to the bed. “Your complete lack of commitment, however, is what’s making me miserable.” “I thought you and I had an agreement on that.” My mind begins searching for clues as to when our arrangement might have changed. Nothing has changed in my mind. “We do, but maybe I have decided I want more.” She unbuttons my pants and lets them fall to the floor. “Maybe I want to be more than friends.” I hold my tongue as she runs her fingertips along the curve of my bulge. I have to admit that she definitely knows how to turn me on. Those long legs, that curvy ass and those gorgeous blue eyes always get me going. I had fully intended to suggest breaking up, but now I’m standing here like a speechless robot instead. She sticks her elbow into her tank top and lifts it over her head, tossing it onto the floor. Her perfect C cups bounce just slightly as she spins toward me and wraps her legs around my waist. “Come on Trey, make me happy.” “Now that, I can do.” I breathe a sigh of relief and lower her back onto the bed. Liv and I have always had incredible physical chemistry, but everything else is absolutely painful. I drop my boxers before hooking her panties with two fingers and sliding them down her outstretched legs. “Give me that big dick of yours.” She reaches for it and gives me a little growl. I have to laugh as I crawl onto the bed to allow her full access. “You do me at the same time,” she instructs, so I roll onto my back and pull her leg over me, establishing the perfect sixty-nine. She lets out a squeal of delight as my tongue dives between the lips of her sweet tasting pussy. Each time she goes down on me, I give her another flick of my tongue. When she begins stroking me with her hand, I draw her clit into my mouth and begin ravaging it between my tongue and lips. Before long, she gives in and is ready to turn around. “You always win at that.” She pants, positioning her hot, wet pussy against the tip of my dick before slowly easing it in. “God, I don’t know what I would do without this cock.” And there it is… the real reason why she is willing to stay, in spite of the fact that our relationship will never move beyond this stage. She arches her back, throws her head back and braces her hands against my chest. As I watch her tits bounce above me, I think back to how I used to imagine

this as a teenager. It’s perfect. It’s the wrong girl, but visually it’s exactly how I imagined it. I feel her pussy gripping me tighter as she begins to tremble. She continues to move her hips just slightly and I can feel the nubs of her G-spot rubbing against my head. Her body continues to tremble until she comes to a complete stop. “Oh fuck, I love that,” she finally whispers before collapsing back onto me. “Now it’s my turn.” I grab her hips and roll her onto her back. I don’t even give her a chance to recover before plunging deep within her. She lets out a gasp that lets me know that her pussy is still a bit too sensitive, so I slow down just a bit. I love how it feels to slowly fuck her excited pussy. It feels like it’s gripping me each time I pull back. “Fuck me hard and deep,” she finally says, giving me the green light. I begin stroking her more firmly, bottoming out each time. I can feel a bead of sweat running down the center of my forehead as my primal instincts and hormones are fully in charge. I kiss her neck hungrily and suck her flesh between my teeth. “No hickeys!” She pushes me away in protest. I laugh and go right back in. Kissing and sucking her neck while giving her pussy everything I have to offer. I can feel the tension building up within me as she begins to moan loudly and tremble once again. I increase the intensity a bit more, trying to push her over the edge ahead of me. “Oh fuck…” she gasps, wrapping her arms around my neck and holding on tight as I give her the final strokes on the way to my own climax. I give her a kiss on the lips and smile. “That was awesome!” “Yes, it was,” she agrees, as I lie down beside her. I put my arm around her and close my eyes. “See this is where I get sad,” she confesses a minute or two later. “Why?” I open my eyes and acting as if I don’t know the reason. She turns toward me with sadness filling her eyes. “Because, that was where you were supposed to tell me that you love me.” “I’m sorry, baby.” I give her another kiss on the lips, closing my eyes once again and pulling her closer to me. I know she wants me to say it… but I just can’t lie about that.

MANDY My god! Are they finally done? That was some talk. I wish someone would talk to me that way. I’ve never had one orgasm like that, much less two in a row! I was trying not to eaves drop, but Liv wasn’t exactly being discreet. Fuck! As of this moment, I no longer feel sorry for her. Who needs love when you are getting laid like that? I would be happy with that arrangement any day of the week. As everything goes quiet, I’m still lying here struggling with my own emotions. The lust that I was feeling earlier has definitely surged to a new peak, but now it’s accompanied by jealousy and frustration. My intent in coming here was the

complete opposite of what is happening. Why did he have to be both sexy and charming? I run a couple fingers between my moist lips, but I know that won’t even come close to what Liv just experienced. She has no idea how good she has it. Flying around the world in a private jet, getting wined and dined in the finest restaurants and then she acts like she’s a goddamn victim. Okay, now I’m just plain angry.

TREY Due to the combination of jet lag, a long day, alcohol and great sex, I crash hard when my head finally hits the pillow. I often have trouble sleeping in strange hotels, but this time I don’t hear a thing until sometime around four in the morning. I keep hearing a buzzing sound that’s just loud enough to wake me from a deep sleep. I roll over, deciding to ignore it. It’s pitch black in the room and I really don’t want to go hunting for my phone. Whatever is going on will wait until morning. It’s only about ten o’clock in New York and seven back in California, which is exactly why I turned the phone to vibrate in the first place. Five or six buzzes later; I drag my ass out of bed and search for the switch on the desk lamp. “What are you doing?” Liv hits me with her annoyed voice as soon as light floods the room. “My fucking phone keeps buzzing.” I grab my bag and begin rifling through it as the buzzing again. “What the hell is going on?” I click the button as I pick up the phone. It shows that I have seven missed calls, eleven missed messages and nineteen Facebook notifications. This can’t be good. Mom has called four times, so I click on her voice message first. “Trey, this is your mother calling. Please call me back as soon as you can. Your father was shot and killed tonight…” her voice trails off and I can hear a reporter talking on TV. “Please call me back,” she adds before hanging up. Dad was shot? Did she say killed? Wow! A half-dozen different thoughts flash through my mind as I try to wrap my head around what I just heard. “What’s wrong?” Liv’s voice turns to concern, apparently in response to the shocked look on my face. “Trey, you’re scaring me!” “I think Dad was killed tonight.” The words just linger in the air. I can’t even comprehend that someone would actually kill him. A wave of guilt immediately washes over me. So many times I’ve wished ill upon him and now something has happened. I punch Mom’s number and wait for her to answer. “Hello?” she answers in a quiet, shaky voice. “What’s going on?” My entire body goes weak as I search for a place to sit down. “It’s all over the news, Trey. Someone shot your father.” She pauses trying to maintain her composure. “Where? When?” A dozen other questions flood my mind. “He and his girlfriend were getting into a limo, outside the Palace Theater,” she pauses again before squeaking out a few more words. “Someone… someone shot him right in the head.”

I pull my phone away from my ear for a moment because it’s beeping constantly. It’s the Facebook app, it’s going nuts. “Do they know who did it?” “No. From what I’m hearing on TV it was a long-range shot. They are thinking that a professional of some kind might have been involved. They are trying to figure out where the shot came from…” Her voice cracks again. Even though Mom and Dad have been divorced for nearly seven years, it seems as if she has never stopped loving him. His “girlfriend” as she refers to her is actually his fiancé, but she has never acknowledged the fact. “I’m going to let you go,” I tell her, since she is obviously engrossed in the news reports. ‘I’ll be back in the city tomorrow night. I’ll see you then.” “Be safe,” she whispers before hanging up. Be safe is right. “You should go get some sleep,” I coax Liv, who has been rubbing my back during the brief conversation with Mom. “Are you sure? I can stay up if you want to talk,” she offers. “No. I’ll be fine. Go grab the other bed in Mandy’s room. I’m going to take a shower and then I need to return some phone calls.” I take her by the hand and lead her over to the door of the other suite. “I’ll let you go in alone, I don’t want to catch Mandy in a compromising position or anything.” I give her a subtle smile. “At least you still have your sense of humor.” She gives me a look of disapproval before opening the door and disappearing inside. I wander into the bathroom feeling completely numb, turn the dial on the shower and wait for warm water to arrive. I’m probably in shock, but I certainly don’t feel like someone who just found out his father has been killed. If anything, I feel a strange sense of relief. I’m a multi-billionaire. The thought crosses my mind as I stand under the water and let it rain down over me. I know it sounds cold, but at least the timing of all this was pretty incredible. I’m sorry Dad; that was morbid.

“HI TREY, I’VE BEEN EXPECTING YOUR CALL.” VANESSA’S VOICE SHOCKS ME AS SHE ANSWERS MY brother’s phone. “It sounds like a crazy night, huh? Where is Tyler?” “He’s here.” Her voice sounds hesitant. “He hasn’t said a word since he saw it on the news,” she whispers. “It’s almost like he’s in a trance.” “He’s in shock. I think I am too.” I run my fingers through my hair still not knowing exactly what I am feeling. “Yeah, we all are. The scene was so haunting.” Her voice quivers. “You could see all of the blood that had splattered against the window of the limo.” “Okay… that’s enough. I don’t need any disturbing images to go along with this.” My stomach turns over and I begin to feel light headed. It’s way too early in the morning dealing with this sort of thing. “I’m sorry. They shouldn’t have shown it on TV. Your mother was absolutely mortified. I was on the phone with her when we both saw it,” she explains.

“Yeah, I talked to her a little bit ago. It seems like she’s taking it pretty hard,” I say in agreement. “Will you guys keep an eye on her until I get there?” “Of course, where are you?” she asks with a hint of annoyance. “I’m in Geneva, Switzerland. I have a meeting that starts in a couple of hours. I’ll let them know what has happened and hopefully we can wrap things up by midafternoon. I’m going to try to make it back to New York by early evening. It’s an eight-hour flight but I’ll gain six, so that’s a plus.” “Okay Trey, we’ll see you tomorrow. I’ll let Tyler know you called,” she murmurs before hanging up on me. “See you tomorrow.” My love. The dull ache that normally resides deep within my heart immediately rises to the surface. The worst part of this trip is going to be spending time with her and Tyler. The closer she is to me, the more it hurts. I’m going to need some extra Xanax.

CHAPTER 5

M andy UPON WAKING, I SQUINT TO SEE WHO IS IN THE OTHER BED. IT APPEARS TO BE LIV. I SLINK OUT FROM between the sheets and pull on a robe before cracking the door open to the other suite. Trey appears to be gone and everything is quiet. Maybe she and Trey had that talk after all. If so, she is going to be venomous again today. I glance around the room. Trey’s bags are still here, but his briefcase is gone so he must have already left for his meeting. He has been careful to keep that briefcase close to his side. Liv is still sleeping, so I close the door before turning on the TV and calling room service for coffee and an almond croissant. My favorites. It’s almost eight o’clock, so I click to find CNBC or CNN Headline News, not thinking about the fact that it’s actually the middle of the night in New York. It only takes a few seconds for me to realize that I only have access to the European versions of my favorite channels. I toss the remote onto the bed and turn to spot Trey’s cologne bottle sitting on the desk. Yum! I spray a bit of it into the air, close my eyes and simply inhale the amazing scent. If there is such a thing as sex in a bottle, this is it. “What are you doing?” Liv startles me. I was so lost in the moment that I didn’t even hear the door open. “This cologne is just amazing. Doesn’t it drive you crazy?” I quickly set the bottle back where I found it. “It used to,” she replies lazily, rubbing her eyes. “Trey’s dad was killed this morning,” she adds, not showing the slightest hint of emotion. “Really! Oh my God, what happened?” I ask, completely shocked by the news. “Nobody knows at this point. Apparently it was a sniper or something like that,” she adds walking over to the mirror and running her fingers through her hair. “That’s horrible.” I gasp in disbelief. “How is Trey?” “He’s fine, but he seemed like he was in shock. I know they have been fighting a lot the last few years, so hopefully he won’t have to deal with a bunch of guilt.” She glances at the counter and picks up a note pad. “Hmm, I thought maybe he had left me a note.” She tosses it aside and heads into the bathroom.

A few seconds later the shower starts, so I wander over to see what is on the note pad. It has the symbol RSTZ at the top of the page and it looks like instructions on shorting the company stock. My boss would kill to get his hands on this, I think as my mind goes back to the reason why I’m here in the first place. This could turn out to be the greatest day of my boss’s life. His long time nemesis was killed last night and now his oldest son has laid out his insider trading plans in black and white. I lay the note pad down in the light and take a picture of it with my phone. Dad will be thrilled to hear about Victor as well. Karma can indeed be a brutal bitch. A knock at the door nearly gives me a heart attack. “Room service!” a voice immediately announces. I place the note pad exactly how it was sitting before Liv picked it up and proceed to answer the door. I’m not so sure I need any caffeine after all.

TREY The World’s 35th Richest Man, Shot Dead is the headline that greets me as I fire up my MacBook Air. I don’t even know why I’m still here. None of this even matters anymore. The article goes on to talk about Dad’s illustrious career and how he built a $12.2 billion net worth by consolidating the telecommunication and cable industries through out the northeast corridor. $6.1 billion is more money than I will ever need. “Trey, I just heard the news.” Jürgen says, entering the conference room with out-stretched arms. “I’m so sorry buddy. We can put all of this off for a couple of weeks.” “Thanks, I appreciate it. I think I’m still in shock.” A shiver races down my spine. “I heard that the pictures they showed on TV were pretty gruesome.” “It’s probably a good thing that you didn’t see them,” Jürgen replies, placing his hand on my shoulder. “There is going to be all kinds of speculation and they are already referring to you as the rebel of the family.” “That’s what sucks. Dad was a ruthless, money driven ball-buster, Tyler is turning into a mini version of him and the media makes me out to be the bad guy.” All I can do is shake my head. “TMZ needs someone to talk about, why not you? You need to get a little crazier though. You’re a little boring for a rich, young bad boy.” He laughs and shakes me by the shoulders. “Now with Dad gone, maybe I can live a little. Being an Addison hasn’t been as easy as everyone thinks,” I confide. “Although, it may have just gotten a whole lot easier.” “Do you still want to do this?” He points to the report that I had given him the previous day. “Sure. I was doing all of this primarily to prove Dad wrong, but I really do see the potential in what you guys are doing. I might even increase my stake by a couple

hundred million if you’re okay with that.” I return a slap on the shoulder. “Of course! You’re my favorite shareholder.” He picks up the research report and waves it in the air. “Just keep bringing me these and I’ll do the rest.” Leaving his office I know for a fact that I will never deliver another report. There is no longer any reason for me to operate in the gray area. There is a fine line between competitive intelligence and corporate espionage. I know I probably crossed the line on this one. I was getting a little desperate. There will no longer be any need for me to skate so close to the edge.

MANDY Thoughts keep running through my head as I sit in the limo waiting for Liv. I wish we could’ve spent more time here. I never really got to see much of the area except for the incredible views from the hotel. Victor Addison is dead and I have proof of Trey’s plan to short Restolza stock. I also have a picture of the insider report that he got from Jake Winters. I only wish I would have had more time with it. If he follows through with the stock trades, we will have a cut and dried case against him. I can’t believe he would do something so stupid. Since everything has moved to electronic trading, it’s easy to trace who buys or sells a big chunk of stock. He will be totally screwed. “Trey just called,” Liv relayed as she slides into the back seat. “He’s already at the airport, so I packed up his things for him.” “That’s good. Are you going to be okay flying sober?” We each had a couple mimosas with lunch, but that is nothing compared to multiple margaritas. “I’m nervous as hell, but I don’t want to be sick again. I have to meet Trey’s entire family when we get there.” She gives me a horrified look. “Here, try one of these,” I reply, giving her one of my muscle relaxants. “I use them whenever I get muscle spasms in my back. It will take the edge off and help you sleep.” “Are you sure I should take it after having cocktails with lunch?” “You’ll be fine. It will just make you sleepy, which is what you want, right?” I assure her. “Yeah, I guess so.” She pops it in her mouth, tips her head back and swallows it. I don’t know how people can do that. I always feel like they get stuck in my throat. “All your bags are in the trunk,” the limo driver says as he takes his seat. “Do either of you need anything before we go to the airport?” “No, we’re good,” I reply for both of us. I want to get Liv on the plane before that pill kicks in. She’s going to get awfully drowsy since she’s not used to them. This time the driver takes us through downtown instead of driving along the lakeshore. It gives me a chance to see all the incredible, old buildings that have stood here for centuries. “Aren’t these buildings amazing?” I ask Liv as we weave down the street. “The architecture and the amount of detail that went into each one is breathtaking.”

“Yeah, but I hate how they always smell so funky. I guess I’ve gotten spoiled on that new smell.” She pulls a nail file from her purse and begins touching up one of her nails. I find it unfathomable that she would rather fuss with a hangnail than take in the beauty that is all around us. I get a sudden urge to open the sky roof, so I can stand up and really take a look around. But I refrain. “And here’s the ghetto.” Liv looks up from her nail work and sighs. “No matter where you go, they’ve always got one.” I think the word ghetto is an over exaggeration. There are rows of large apartment houses and off in the distance you can see there are dozens of smaller houses. It is obviously where many of the service workers live. Many of them don’t have cars, so it makes sense for them to live close to downtown. Liv obviously has no appreciation for who they are or how they live, but who does she think is cleaning up the room she stayed in last night? I really hate when someone thinks they are better than others, just because they were born into a wealthy family.

TREY I head straight back to the airport so I can return a half-dozen calls to family and friends. Everyone who hadn’t seen it on the news the night before was finding out about it now. Luckily I had gone in and disabled my Facebook notifications, as there were hundreds of messages and posts. I do appreciate their condolences, but it’s getting harder and harder to read them and maintain my composure. Finishing up the last call with my aunt, I turn my attention back to what had been on my mind earlier in the morning. I had been thinking about Ray Gray ever since dinner last night. That name didn’t make a bit of sense to me. So I type “Ray Gray Lynchburg Tn” into Google to see what I can find. Who do I find instead? Rayfield Grayson Jr. Holy shit! That name is a blast from the past. I instantly type in “Mandy Grayson Attorney San Francisco” and the first link right at the top brings me to Amanda Grayson, a Staff Attorney for the SEC. My stomach immediately drops. I knew all along there was something suspicious about her, but I never imagined it was something this big. This is going to be an interesting flight home. I glance out the window as their limo pulls up. I stuff my laptop back into the bag and take a deep breath, trying to quickly figure out a gameplan. I definitely need a cocktail. “I’m so sorry to hear about your Dad!” Mandy throws open her arms and comes over to me immediately upon entering. “Are you okay?” “Yeah, I think the shock is finally starting to wear off.” Standing with my arms around her, I feel completely conflicted. Part of me wants to keep holding her tight, while the other part wants to get right down to interrogating her. She is putting up the most impressive façade I have ever seen. If I didn’t know better I would think that she actually cares about me and that is what makes her so dangerous. I decide to go with the passive approach and give her a pat on the back. “Go grab a seat, I need a large glass of bourbon.” It’s too early in the day for scotch.

“I’ll bet you do,” she replies, giving me a sincere look of sympathy. She hits me once again with those incredible blue eyes. It must be the contrast against her dark hair and tan skin that makes them so amazing. “How are you doing?” Liv asks me as she boards the plane. “I’m doing okay, how are you?” “Well, I’m a little too sober… so I’m nervous as hell.” She bounces up and down flailing her arms. “Here, have one of these.” I hand her a glass filled with Woodford Reserve. “I wouldn’t do that,” Mandy counters. “I gave her a muscle relaxant on the way over here.” Before I could take it back or even say a word, Liv guzzles the whole thing. “God, that’s harsh!” She cringes at Mandy and then turns back to me. “I’m already starting to feel better, though.” “Well, you better sit down, girl.” Mandy shakes her head. “Because you are about to feel a whole lot better.” Liv throws her purse in the overhead compartment and plops into her seat. “Next time someone offers you straight bourbon, you might want to sip it instead of slamming it.” Mandy tells her with a pat on the shoulder. “I was desperate,” she replies, still gagging and cringing from the taste. “Get ready for takeoff,” I tell both of them before heading to the back of the plane. “I need to make a quick call.”

MANDY Just minutes after getting settled, Liv’s head is already starting to bob. “You might as well sit back,” I tell her, reclining her seat to a forty-five degree angle. “You are going to be out cold before we even get off the ground.” “Thank you Mandy,” she replies sweetly while cuddling with a large pillow. She definitely is a much nicer person when she is under the influence. I’m staring to wonder how much she drinks prior to yoga class. Then it occurs to me that maybe she is only on edge when she is around Trey. I glance back at him and he is already absorbed in a conversation with someone. He sure seems to be taking his father’s death in stride. Settling into my seat, I can hear that he is talking about the Swiss biotech company that he has been meeting with. He is telling someone that he plans to increase his stake in the company and advising them to do the same. If he does that, along with shorting stock in the other company, he is going to be committing two felonies. The U.S. trades will be instantly flagged in our system, since we are already monitoring him. If only he had turned out to be like his dad, then I would have the pleasure of watching him fry while being a hero at the office. After getting to know him, I don’t know if I can actually go through with it. I close my eyes and sit back in my seat wondering what, if anything, I should do. Maybe I can give him some type of subtle warning. I pull a copy of the Wall Street

Journal out of my bag and begin searching for an article about two Americans who were just convicted of Economic Espionage for selling trade secrets to a Chinese firm. I lay the paper on the tray table next to me with the headline of the article exposed. I lay back and close my eyes once again. “I’m going to refresh my drink. Would you like anything?” Trey’s cologne drifts into my consciousness. “Something light and refreshing would be nice.” I open my eyes to see him gazing down at me. “Do you have any chardonnay?” “Of course. I’ll see if it’s chilled,” he replies with that charm of his before strolling to the front of the plane and bending over next to the wine fridge. He looks back and flashes the label in my direction after pulling out a bottle. “That’s perfect!” I reply, not having a clue. He has impeccable taste in everything else, so I’m sure I can trust his taste in white wine. My palate can’t tell the difference between a ten-dollar and a hundred-dollar bottle anyway. “Liv, would you like a glass?” he asks with a chuckle. I glance over at her and she is out cold. Two mimosas, a pain pill and a big glass of bourbon are going to make for a quiet flight home. Good deal. “Here you are.” He hands me a glass and takes the seat right next to me. “The next time you fly with me, there will be a personal chef and a flight attendant.” He reaches over and clinks his glass against mine. “Next time?” I raise my brows and give him a sideways glance. “That’s quite an assumption.” “You’ll be back.” He gives me a confident grin. “I guarantee it.”

CHAPTER 6

T

rey

MY PLOY TO SOFTEN HER UP APPEARS TO BE WORKING. IF SHE HAD ANY IDEA HOW MUCH I KNOW RIGHT now, she would simply die. Since we are going to be spending the next seven hours together in this confined space, however, there is no rush to make her uncomfortable. Besides, she is such a stunning woman, it’s really too bad that she works for the other side. “You seem pretty at ease considering your father was killed last night,” she comments after gulping almost the entire glass of wine. She is obviously the one who is feeling a bit edgy. “I know. I almost feel guilty, but you have to realize that he was a world-class asshole,” I reply, looking directly into her eyes. Her cheeks instantly flush as a result of my comment. “I have heard a lot about him, but I can’t say I really knew him.” “Not too many people will miss him other than his fiancé, Tyler and maybe Mom. I’m certainly not going to miss the weekly beat downs. Even the board of directors have grown tired of being dominated by him.” I think back to a recent phone call I received from the chairman of the board. He was so frustrated with Dad and Tyler that he had reached out to me as a last resort. Not that I could solve any of his issues. “So, Tyler is like your dad?” she asks, turning toward me and getting more comfortable in her seat. “Tyler is competitive like Dad and he’s definitely developing the condescending attitude.” I can’t believe how much of a jerk he has been the past few weeks. “So why did Victor keep insisting that you come back and run the business?” “Because I’m the one who got the brains.” Mandy bursts out laughing at my comment. “Seriously. I think Tyler took too many hits during his football career.” “Yeah, I guess I knew he played football,” she admits, still snickering. “How did you know that?” I ask, wondering if she will admit to knowing my family.

“Google. I’ve been reading about both of you. There was an article that talked about his horrible knee injury,” she says, not revealing anything more. “That was a day I’ll never forget. He got hit square in the knee by the other guy’s helmet.” A shutter still runs through me whenever I think about it. “We could hear his bones crush all the way up in the stands.” “That must have been horrible.” Mandy’s wide eyes remind me of the look on Vanessa’s face the moment that it happened. “Yeah… we were all stunned.” I sit back reflecting on that day. “Tyler has never been the same… physically or mentally.” “I imagine it’s hard to lose something that you absolutely love. I’m sure he knew he would never play again,” she replies, showing a surprising level of insight. “Exactly, I lost my love three days later,” I admit, feeling myself slump in the seat. “Your love?” She turns to me, raising an eyebrow. “Vanessa.” I bring the glass to my lips and finish off my drink.

MANDY Hearing Trey gasp when he says her name is downright painful. That was nearly ten years ago, but judging by the look in his eyes you would think it all had happened just last week. He turns away from me, pretending to be more interested in looking out the window. I know he is simply collecting himself. I have to wonder how someone so blessed in life could torture himself for so many years. I suppose it doesn’t help that she is engaged to his twin brother. “Do you want to talk about it?” I ask, when he finally turns back from the window, still avoiding eye contact. “I never talk about it.” He once again turns toward the window. “That’s probably why you haven’t gotten over it.” I reason. “You have to talk about those type of things and get them off your chest.” After a long minute, he clears his throat. “I’m going to need another drink.” He gets up out of his seat. “I think I’ll just grab the bottle.” “I’ll take another glass too,” I tell him, holding up my empty glass. A smile crosses my face as I watch one of the richest men in the world waiting on me. His mother must have been pretty down to earth for him to turn out this way. He stops by my side and fills my glass before sitting down to fill his own. “What?” He gives me a puzzled look. “Nothing. I just never expected you to be like this,” I shake my head and give him a soft smile. “Hmm, what did you expect?” He narrows his eyes at me. “I honestly don’t know, but I certainly didn’t expect this,” I reply honestly. Trey smirks and sits back, taking a long sip from his glass. I know that Trey is far from an angel. I’ve read lots of stories, but he’s not nearly as bad as what I expected. I honestly thought he would be a conceited asshole.

Based on my initial impression, however, he is anything but that. Liv moans and turns in her seat. Trey and I look at each other, breathing a sigh of relief when her eyes remain closed. “So, tell me about Vanessa,” I continue, turning to face him. After another long sip, he says, “She was the cutest thing I had ever seen.” “Where did you meet?” I ask, settling in for a good story. “We moved into Trump Tower when I was a seventh grader and I hated it. There weren’t any kids around except Tyler and me and then one day there she was. I remember telling Mom that I was in love that very first day.” “So you had a crush on her from day one. How sweet is that?” I think about how cute he must have been as a teenager. “Yeah, for me it was love at first sight. The three of us would meet every day after school in the common area between our two places. There were three couches and a big screen TV, so it was a perfect place to hang out and watch cartoons.” He gets a far-off look in his eyes and I can tell by the smile on his face that those were happy times. “It sounds like fun,” I reply, suddenly feeling just a little jealous of Vanessa. “Yeah, Mom always liked cooking and baking, so she was happy to have us out of her hair,” he says with a reminiscent smile. “And your dad was at work,” I assume. “Always.” He chuckles. “I used to look at our family picture that hung over the fireplace just to make sure I didn’t forget what he looked like.” “I think you’re exaggerating.” I tilt my head and roll my eyes. “Not really. I remember him being gone for weeks at a time. That was back when Papa ran the company. Dad was scouring the tri-state area trying to buy up all of the little cable companies.” He suddenly pauses as if he has said something wrong. “What’s wrong?” He looks like he stuck his foot in his mouth. “Nothing. Papa was a great man. He used to stop by almost every evening to check on us when Dad was gone. He’s the one I really miss.” “You called your grandfather, Papa?” “Yeah, that’s all we ever called him. Still do, I guess.” He stares reflectively into his glass before reaching for another refill. “Papa always drank whiskey too.” I think back to the same time frame and my memories aren’t nearly as pleasant. I remember Dad pacing the floor and cursing each time the Addison’s out bid him for another cable property. It was only a matter of time before we were packing everything we owned into a moving van and heading for Tennessee. No one could believe that our family business had failed so quickly after being in business for more than eighty years. Dad took the blame for the whole thing. He was the one had who bragged about the future of the cable industry, not realizing there was a blood-hungry shark sitting at the table with him.

TREY

After several minutes, I realize that Mandy has grown silent. Turning toward her, I see that a scowl has settled on her face. She’s still pretty, but I like her better when she has that twinkle in her eyes. I shouldn’t have brought up Papa. He and her granddad were best friends for many years. “Do you want to hear the rest of the story?” I ask in an attempt to restart the conversation. “I do.” She turns, giving me a more solemn smile. “Once we got into high school, Tyler transferred to Syracuse to play football. I finally had my chance with Vanessa.” “So she had always favored Tyler?” she asks inquisitively. “Yeah, she couldn’t wait to see him when he came from practice. He would say hi and then blow both of us off.” It still makes me angry when I think about it. “He was the jock and thought he was too cool for us.” “Most young girls will choose the jock over the nice guy if they are given a choice. It’s one of those foolish things we do as teenagers,” she explains, as if I hadn’t already had that realization on my own. “So did you guys start dating after that?” “Yeah, three years and one month later we had our first date,” I tell her, feeling a little foolish about my admission. “Three years?” she howls, looking at me like I’m crazy. “It took you that long to ask her out?” “Well, the first day back at school Tommy Fowler asked her out. I couldn’t believe my shitty luck.” I can still feel how crushed I was when she told me. “I didn’t even have a chance to get my nerve up!” “The… Tommy Fowler?” Mandy gasps. “Yes, the Tommy Fowler who sold his first successful company when he was nineteen and had his own TV show by age twenty five,” I tell her, feeling a bit nauseated by the thought of him. “They dated for the next three years.” “Ouch, that sucks!” Mandy gasps. “So you lived right next door and now she had a serious boyfriend?” “Yeah, and she would bring him home almost every day after school, thinking the three of us could hang out and be friends. It was brutal.” My stomach still feels queasy thinking about those days. “Oh, you poor guy. I know what it’s like to be the third wheel. It’s not fun.” She places her hand on my thigh after noticing that I am still squirming in my chair. “It gets worse,” I add for some unknown reason. “How could it?” she asks, shaking her head and looking at me with pity filled eyes. “Well, Tommy is a year older than us so he broke up with her right before leaving for college. She was so crushed. She knew that he only wanted to be able to mess around without any guilty feelings,” I speculate, knowing how most guys that age think. “Yeah, I’ve seen that one before.” Mandy replies, continuing to stroke my thigh.

Thinking back, I remember how badly I wanted to ask her out, but I knew I had to wait at least a few weeks. We had begun hanging out on a daily basis again, because I was the shoulder that she preferred to cry upon. It wasn’t the role I had hoped for, but at least we were spending time together. “So did you finally ask her out?” Mandy asks, growing impatient with my silence. “I did. After several weeks I couldn’t wait another day,” I recall. “I asked her to go to a movie. When we got there I suggested, Just Friends. It was a movie about a guy who wanted to be more than just friends with the girl he loved.” “Were you trying to send her a subliminal message or something?” she asks with a giggle. “Exactly!” I point my finger at her for nailing it. “Unfortunately, it kind of went over her head.” “That’s because she wasn’t in the same place as you, so it wasn’t nearly as obvious to her,” she explains using her girl wisdom. “Yeah, I realize that now. Afterwards though, we did go out for pizza. Sitting in that booth with her was one of the best nights of my life,” I admit, reflecting on the way I felt that night. “Within minutes I had her laughing and by the end of the night it seemed like our relationship was finally taking a turn in the right direction.” “You were finally in the right place at the right time?” She asks with a hint of hopefulness in her voice. “That was my thought at the time. I was on cloud nine for almost a whole day.” I readjust in my chair trying to get more comfortable. “So what went wrong?” Mandy pries, wanting to hear how the story ends. “God, I still hate reliving this shit.” I close my eyes and take a deep breath. “Tyler was the captain of the football team, he already had two college scholarship offers and was about to play the biggest game of his life.” “So, y’all went to the game?” she asks and I have to smile at the first slip of her southern accent. That was too damn cute. “Yes, and I was so obsessed with Vanessa that I convinced her that she should make the trip with us. I loved the idea of spending all that time in the car with her.” I shake my head, thinking back to my huge error in judgment. “So, she was there when it happened?” “Yeah… I’ll never forget her scream. It really was a horrific sight and the fact that we could hear it, made it even worse.” “That pretty much killed your second date, huh?” she says, stating the obvious. “I’ll say. Dad and I drove back in the car, while Mom and Vanessa rode in the ambulance with Tyler. I knew right there that things would change again.” I think back to the look on her face when they closed the ambulance doors. She was looking at Tyler the way that I had always wanted her to look at me. “We both spent most of the weekend hanging out at the hospital. He had to have multiple surgeries. The next Monday after school, I stopped by his room to see him. Vanessa

was already there, standing next to his bed. I could hear Tyler crying and talking about how his life was over. That’s when I heard the sentence that crushed my dreams.” “Why? What did she say?” Mandy leans towards me with a true look of compassion in those beautiful blue eyes. “She said, I will always love you Tyler, no matter what happens.” The feelings from that moment crash through me, just as they have done a thousand times before. “I can still feel what I felt in that moment. It was like her words knocked the wind right out of me. I nearly burst into tears on the spot.” “Ohhh, you poor guy.” She begins stroking my leg once again. “What did you do?” “I instantly felt sick, so I turned and ran down the hall to the bathroom. I’ll never forget standing in the mirror, looking at my reflection and feeling like a total fucking loser. I had wasted the last three years waiting for her. After I got myself together, I left. Neither of them knew that I had overheard their conversation, but I didn’t talk to Vanessa for a week. She had no idea what the hell was going on.” “Did you ever tell her?” “Yeah, we had a long talk a couple weeks later. She told me that I was her best friend and that she loved me too. She may have loved me, but as the year wore on it became obvious that Tyler really needed something positive in his life.” “So Tyler was back in the city?” “Yeah, we were the three amigos once again.” I pause, thinking back to how difficult my senior year of high school had been. It seemed like the longest, most torturous year of my life. It was a tough year for Tyler as well. He had full reconstructive surgery on the ligaments surrounding his knee and his kneecap had to be put together using wires, pins and screws. At the time, his doctor thought he was too young for knee replacement surgery, but he should have it done now. “Hello?” Mandy leans forward looking me in the eyes. “Are you okay?” “I’m fine. That spring I decided to harden my heart, accept a scholarship offer from Stanford and leave everyone behind. I gave Tyler and Vanessa my blessing and moved a couple thousand miles away. It was the biggest mistake of my life.” “That’s because you didn’t truly leave it all behind,” she says shaking her head. “You still carry all of the pain. I can see it in your eyes.” “Tell me about this,” I reply, picking up the newspaper and laying it on the table in front of her. Enough of this emotional bullshit; it’s time to get down to business.

CHAPTER 7

M andy TREY SWITCHED TOPICS SO ABRUPTLY THAT I IMMEDIATELY REALIZE I MUST HAVE HIT A SORE SPOT. DOESN’T he realize that we all struggle with emotional baggage? The only way to get over it is to talk about it, rationalize it and put it in the past. If he can’t do that, he is going to continue to waste his time with people like Liv. That would be sad for both of them. However, if he wants to talk business, I’ll talk business. “Those two just got put away for a mandatory fifteen years, plus they have to pay over twenty million in fines and restitution,” I tell him, firming my tone. “The Justice Department is seriously cracking down on corporate espionage.” “Corporate espionage, huh?” he asks, knowing exactly why the article was left in eyeshot. “They were selling trade secrets to a foreign company, so both the FBI and Justice Department got involved. Those guys didn’t have a chance.” I give him a firm glare, hoping he will take the hint. “So, it’s more serious when a foreign company is involved?” he asks casually, using his impressive poker face. “Oh definitely, but it depends a little upon which country we are talking about. Switzerland doesn’t draw the same contempt as China, Russia or Iran for example,” I explain, purposely throwing Switzerland into the mix to gauge his reaction. “So sharing non-public information with a Swiss company probably wouldn’t draw in the Justice Department or FBI?” he asks, again showing no signs of duress. “Probably not, depending upon the nature of the information and whether or not it compromises national security.” I notice a small sigh of relief. “If you were to sell short the U.S. Company or purchase additional shares in the Swiss Company based on that information, however, all bets are off.” I casually turn my attention toward the window. “I wouldn’t do anything that stupid,” he replies, punctuating it with a yawn and a stretch. “It’s not like I’m going to need the money.” Shit! I immediately realize that he has figured out who I really am and he was

just baiting me with that note and the earlier phone call. After a very long minute, I look back in his direction. “That wasn’t a real phone call earlier, was it?” “No. I don’t even have a broker.” He laughs, obviously proud of his little stunt. “I knew all along that blow job was too good to be true,” he whispers, leaning toward me. I instantly felt the heat in my cheeks. “It was real,” I reply, not having a clue what else to say. “Oh, you definitely got into it, but it started out as a panicked reaction to getting caught with my research paper,” he speculates smugly. “You were way too embarrassed when you saw me the next morning. It was a dead giveaway.” Oh, fuck me. “You weren’t supposed to be so nice. I was hoping you were just like your dad.” I confess, turning my body toward him. “I was dead-set on taking you down.” “Your boss has been trying to nail Dad for years,” he replies. “The only other person who has that much animosity towards him is your father.” Holy shit, does he know everything? I literally feel my jaw drop. “Who have you been talking to?” “Google knows everything. Ray Gray was a major slip up,” he mutters, giving me that cocky smirk. “Google told me that Rayfield Grayson Jr. is the head of marketing for Brown-Foreman, not Ray Gray.” “You have been holding back all of this information while I sat here with you having a heart to heart conversation about Vanessa?” I cross my arms and feel the blood rushing to my cheeks. “I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable.” He shrugs. “So much for that.” I couldn’t be much more on edge than I am right now. “Am I still going to make it back to New York City?” “Yeah, I don’t need a murder charge on top of anything else I might have done wrong.” He gives me a boyish look and slinks back in the chair. “How much trouble am I in?” “Let’s just say the noose is around your neck, but it’s your choice whether or not to jump.” The intensity of his expression tells me that he doesn’t like the noose analogy. I probably wouldn’t like the idea of a noose around my neck either. “So as long as I don’t buy or sell any more stock, I’ll be alright?” He perks up in his seat. “That and as long as no one finds out about that so called research report that you delivered to Jürgen, everything else should eventually blow over,” I assure him. “Especially if I tell my superiors that I didn’t find anything out of the ordinary.” There is a silent pause between us that hangs on for several seconds. “Is this where you blackmail me?” He narrows his eyes, hitting with a piercing stare. I remain silent for a moment thinking of the best way to say what has been on my mind for as long as I can remember. I take a deep breath and I begin to share the feelings that I had been harboring for years. “Your father completely destroyed the business that my family built for three

generations. He was part of a friendly dinner conversation and then used the information that Dad shared with him to completely destroy us. Your grandfather didn’t even try to stop him. I think that’s what hurt the most.” I try to maintain my composure, but all of the hurt comes flooding back to the surface. “I was maybe nine years old, so I don’t remember much about it.” Trey nervously runs his fingers through his hair. “I do remember Dad having a huge argument with Papa though. We didn’t see him nearly as often after that day.” “Maybe he did try to stop him,” I offer, giving him a chance to preserve his memories of his Papa. “I do know, however, that our grandfathers went to the grave without ever speaking again.” “There was no stopping Dad once he made up his mind to do something.” Trey looks down at the floor. “I’m honestly not all that sorry that someone took him out.” “You know, I don’t think blackmail will be necessary.” I place my hand on his thigh to let him know that I don’t plan on taking out my frustrations on him. “Would you two shut up!” Liv suddenly blurts out, flipping over in her seat. “You guys have been blabbing this whole flight! I’m trying to get some sleep!” Trey’s eyes widen. “Sorry Liv, we thought you were out cold.” I give Trey a wicked grin as I glide my fingertips along the inside seam of his jeans, before retracting my hand and reclining in the seat. “Thanks, Mandy. That’s really a nice thing to do right before you go to sleep.” He whispers. I snicker and close my eyes. I think I’ve got him exactly where I want him.

TREY I wake with a start, due to one of my recurring dreams where I’m naked in public and trying to get back to the house before anyone sees me. According to Mom and her dream book, it means that I am feeling vulnerable. Mandy is sound asleep but her hand is firmly latched onto mine, so I turn my head just slightly. She has such a serene look on her face, almost angelic, her lips curled up just slightly. I should be nervous as hell about all that she knows about me, but somehow I actually feel better now that I know who she really is. I think back, trying to remember her as a kid. I remember her having a sister and that they both had dark hair, but that’s about it. It’s crazy to think that now she has the power to put me away. Luckily, she seems to like me. “What are you looking at?” she asks, before even opening her eyes. “I’m sorry, you just look so…” “Hungover?” she quips, opening her eyes. “Ugh, I hate wine hangovers.” “Beautiful… actually,” I whisper back. “I’m sure I look incredible after drinking too much and sleeping in my makeup,” she replies, giving me an unconvinced look. “You do, actually.”

She squeezes my hand and leans back, closing her eyes once again. I can’t seem to take my eyes off of her. Something about her is almost magnetic. It may be the fact that we both come from a very similar background and that our grandfathers were once best friends. Or it could just be the fact that she is simply beautiful inside and out. When this plane lifted off, I had every intention of having a confrontational blowout with her. However, once we started talking I couldn’t stay angry. Even though I know the only reason she came on this trip was to gather evidence that her boss could use against me. The fact is that my father totally betrayed her family and it seems that she was intent on seeking justice. I wonder how long she has been planning this? Months? Years? “You’re still staring.” She opens her eyes and turns toward me with a smile crossing her lips. “I’m sorry, I can’t help it.” I give her hand another squeeze before retrieving my phone. “You better check to see if Liv is still alive over there.” After the funeral I need to have that talk with her. While Mandy wakes up Liv, I give Mom a call. I’m hoping that she has calmed down and pulled herself together. I hate to see her suffer any more because of him. “Hi Trey, are you home?” she asks. “Not quite, but we should be landing shortly. Do you need help making arrangements or anything?” “No! That bitchy girlfriend of his has taken control of the whole affair. Who the hell does she think she is? She wasn’t even married to him!” I can hear the exasperation in her voice, but it’s actually kind of a relief that we don’t have to pick out a coffin, vault and make all the necessary arrangements. This will be a huge funeral. “Let her do it. You and I will be in the front row at the funeral, so who cares if his fiancé makes the arrangements.” I reason with her. “I wouldn’t have a clue on any of that stuff anyway. Do you need me to stop by tonight?” “No, I’m fine. Charles is here,” she confides in a quieter tone. She has never admitted to Charles being anything more than a friend. That way she can pretend that Dad is the only one in a new relationship. In reality, it’s most likely the age of his fiancé that bothers her because she is nearly twenty years younger than her. Charles on the other hand has to be in his sixties, but he treats Mom the way she deserves to be treated. “Alright, we are going to check into the Four Seasons then,” I tell her feeling slightly relieved. “I was able to transfer our reservation from Geneva to New York.” “Too bad you had to cancel your vacation,” Mom replies, as if that is even a minor concern of mine. “I know you’ve been needing one.” “Yeah, but Lake Geneva isn’t going anywhere. Once we get through this, I’ll regroup and maybe head back there for another week.” Mom then went off on one of her tangents about how we need to take time for ourselves because life is short. I know that fact that I am almost twenty-seven and

completely disinterested in a serious relationship has her worried. “I can’t wait to meet your girlfriend,” she says, recapturing my attention. “Olivia is it?” “Yes, Mom. Just call her Liv.” “Who are you talking to?” Liv perks up after hearing me utter her name. “It’s Mom,” I tell her, surprised to see her up and moving around. “She’s excited to meet you.” While I am finishing my call with Mom, a much more interesting conversation breaks out between Mandy and Liv. Liv is trying to convince her to stay in New York for the weekend, instead of catching a flight back to California. It mirrors a thought that has been rolling around in the back of my mind ever since I woke up. I’m glad Liv is inviting her to stay. It might have been a little awkward for me to do so. “Is it okay with you if I stay?” She turns to me with a hint of fear in her eyes. “Of course. My family would love to see you after all these years,” I assure her. Mandy reaches out to me with tears forming in the corners of her eyes. “What’s going on?” Liv straightens up in her chair displaying an instant scowl. “Do you two actually know each other?” “No,” I reply after seeing the concerned look on Mandy’s face. “We figured out that our grandfathers were good friends though.” “That was back before we moved to Tennessee,” Mandy adds, sounding a little defensive. “Well that’s a million to one coincidence.” Liv furrows her brow. “Or else it isn’t,” she adds. “It’s crazy!” Mandy replies just before the Captain tells us to prepare for the landing. “I’ve got to get my stuff together.” I stand up and excuse myself. It seems like a good idea to let them hash out any suspicious thoughts that are coursing through Liv’s mind.

CHAPTER 8

M andy GETTING PICKED UP BY ANOTHER SHINY, BLACK LIMOUSINE AND BEING WHISKED OFF TO ANOTHER FOUR Seasons feels like I’m living the life. I can’t get over how cool Trey seems to be, considering he’s right in the middle of an extremely awkward situation. On one side sits a girl who he intends to break things off with and on the other side, me, who came on this trip with only devious intentions. He’s lucky that I’m having a change of heart. He’s way too sexy to rot in prison. “Is it seriously only 6:15?” Liv asks after pulling out her phone. “Yeah, we gained seven hours and it was only an eight hour flight,” Trey explains. “Let’s clean up and go out.” “Sure!” I reply giving Liv a nudge. “I’m game. I just need a shot of something to shake off that muscle relaxer you gave me.” She shakes her head as if she’s still a little groggy. “That thing was strong!” “A couple Vodka Red Bulls will get you on track.” Trey jokes, opening the window to get a look at the traffic flow ahead. “I’m so glad I don’t have to deal with this traffic every day.” “As if the valley is any better,” Liv sneers. “I don’t know, it doesn’t seem this bad,” Trey counters. “That’s because you’re normally on your phone,” she counters. “What’s up? You haven’t been on it all day.” “I don’t really feel like talking to anyone I guess, so I left it muted.” He glances down and checks his messages. “The wake is scheduled for tomorrow night, so Dad’s fiancé must be pretty efficient.” He shoves the phone back in his pocket and gets a conflicted look on his face. “It’s normally within two or three days. When were you expecting it to be?” I inquire. “I don’t know, I was hoping for some time next week.” He lays his head back against the headrest. “Or maybe never.”

“You’ll be fine.” I give him a pat on the knee. Liv chimes in telling him the same thing and she actually sounds sincere. A faint smile appears on Trey’s face, but he remains silent. It’s an expression that makes it difficult to figure out whether he is up to something or if something is actually bothering him. He is not the overly expressive type, so it kind of keeps me guessing. I’m not sure I like that. My phone buzzes for the third time since we landed. I know it is either Dad or my boss, probably both of them. I choose to ignore it.

TREY Later that night During the ride from the airport I had been contemplating how best to deal with Mandy. I decided to go straight to the heart of the problem. My father betrayed her family after having dinner with them at Papa’s favorite restaurant, the Old Homestead Steakhouse. Both of our grandfather’s loved that place, because it had been part of the Meatpacking District since the eighteen hundreds and both of them had first gone there as children. Papa never stepped foot in the place again after that night. Tonight, I’m going to make it right. “Where are we going?” Liv asks me, causing a slight cringe. “We are going to Papa’s favorite steak house in the meatpacking district,” I reply as the limo pulls away from the curb. “You’re going to love it.” She immediately pulls up her phone and starts scrolling. “According to Suzy, STK is the place to go for steak in the district. They have a DJ and the whole place is just super cool!” “STK is very cool, but we will actually be able to talk in this place. You will love the food, one of the best filets around,” I try to pacify her in order to avoid another meltdown like the night before. “Whatever, you always pick the lamest places,” she scoffs and glares out the window. I can see her reflection and she pouts just like a spoiled little girl. “Besides, I had filet last night,” she adds with a huff. “Do you know where we are going?” I ask Mandy. “I sure hope it’s not the place I’m thinking of.” Her expression sours. “The Homestead or whatever it’s called.” Hmm, maybe this wasn’t such a good idea. Both girls are glaring at me as the limo pulls up to the Old Homestead Steakhouse. The incredible smell that greets us when the driver opens the door takes me back to my childhood. Liv is going to hate this place. Where is Mandy? “I’m not stepping foot in there,” she announces firmly as I crouch down and peer back into the car. “Are you trying to totally piss me off or something? If so, you’re messing with the wrong woman.” “I’m not messing with you. I brought you here for a reason. Just trust me.” I hear Liv talking to someone behind me. “Come on, you’ll see.” I reach out taking her hand and leading her out of the car.

While they were getting ready, I called ahead and talked to the manager. I remembered that as a kid we always sat at a big round table toward the back of the dining room. I’m sure that’s where they were on the night that my father betrayed them. I told her that I wanted to sit at the same exact table and as I suspected, it is still there. I kind of wish Liv wasn’t along, but hopefully she will let me do what needs to be done. “Mr. Addison, you and your brother were just little boys the last time I saw you,” an older gentleman says greeting me with open arms. “I was sorry to hear about the passing of your grandfather and your father too of course, what a tragedy. They were both good men.” “Thank you, ” I reply, struggling to remember him from my younger years. “Do you know who this is?” I ask, pulling Mandy to my side. “You don’t look familiar, but you certainly are a beautiful young woman.” He raises her hand to his lips and gives it a kiss. “This is Rayfield Grayson’s granddaughter, Amanda,” I inform him. Judging by the look on his face, he was as stunned as if I had slapped him. “Oh good Lord. I never thought I would live to see the day. I haven’t seen either of your families in years and now both of you? You even requested the old round table. Are you two getting engaged or something?” “They just met!” Liv squeals. “I’m his girlfriend and she is a friend of mine. That’s how they met!” she explains. “Oh no. These two have known each other for many years. I’m sure you were both here for your grandparents fortieth wedding anniversary,” he tells Mandy. “Of course you were all just little kids back then.“ “Really? That was here?” She asks seeming a bit surprised. “I insisted that they let me host it for them.” He laughs. “I’m sure it wasn’t your grandmother’s first choice, but she was a good sport.” A woman comes through the door to greet us. “Your table is ready Mr. Addison. Dad will talk all night if you let him.” She giggles and escorts us back to our table. As we sit down, I can see that Mandy is getting all choked up. I’m sure all the memories of being here with her grandparents and everything else that happened back then is making her emotional. I reach over and take her hand. “A long time ago, my father did something that has caused your family an unimaginable amount of pain.” I look straight into her eyes, completely oblivious to everyone else around us. “I know why you and Liv met and why you came on this trip. I can’t say that I blame you one bit; I would’ve had similar motivations if it had happened the other way around. However, I brought you here tonight to tell you that I’m going to do whatever it takes to make things right for you and your family.” “I have hated your family for so many years,” she whimpers with tears beginning to stream down her cheeks. “Your dad ruined everything!” “I know and that’s why I want to make it up to you,” I assure her. “Are either of your grandparents still alive?”

“No,” she squeaks out. “They died within six months of each other during my senior year of high school. We all regret not visiting them more the past few years.” “I’m sorry.” I hand her my napkin to wipe the tears from her cheeks. “My grandmother is still alive and I know she would love to meet you. She’s going to be eighty-five this fall.” “I have no idea what the hell is going on,” Liv finally breaks her silence. “I feel like I’m in the fucking twilight zone over here.” She slumps back in her seat and crosses her arms. “What the hell is the deal between you two?” “Mandy’s grandfather and mine were good friends who had dinner here about twenty years ago along with my dad and her dad. During that dinner, her dad talked about his interest in consolidating the cable industry,” I start to explain. “And let me guess, Victor took his idea and beat them to the punch,” Liv says, guessing correctly. “He did. He ruthlessly outbid them at every turn and left them with an obsolete, dying business,” Mandy tells her, releasing feelings she had held onto for years. “Is that why your family left New York?” Liv asks her. “Yes.” Mandy nods. “He killed us.” “Their conversation most likely took place at this very table.” I tap my fingers on the old wooden tabletop. “That’s why I brought her here tonight… to make things right,” I reiterate. “Oh, really? How are you going to fix something like that?” Liv scoffs. “I might not be able to bring back your old family business, but I’ll figure out a way to make it up to you guys.” I pat Mandy on the thigh. “So, we aren’t really friends?” Liv suddenly turns on Mandy. “You were just using me to get to him?” “At first maybe, but I really do like you.” Mandy proclaims while carefully dabbing the remaining tears from her eyes. “God, I can’t believe you.” Liv fumes. “If there is one thing I hate, it’s being used.” With those words still hanging in the air, Mandy gives me a sideways glance. I know exactly what she is insinuating with that look. I’ve been using Liv myself for way too long.

MANDY If Liv is pissed about this, I can’t imagine how she will react when Trey sets her down for their little talk. She’s going to go through the roof. I don’t understand her thought process, though, as it seems that Trey has made his lack of interest in a relationship about as clear as possible. That’s a whole other issue. I really don’t understand why he got so jaded by his first teenage crush. I can’t wait to see what is so special about that girl. “I want you both to try the Kobe Beef. Liv, order yours with a side of Bordelaise

sauce,” Trey tells us, changing the topic. “Are you serious?” I had just read that a twelve-ounce portion costs three hundred and fifty dollars. “I’m perfectly content with the regular tenderloin.” There is no way that Kobe beef is worth ten times as much. That’s ridiculous. “Just humor me,” Trey chuckles. “This is a special dinner.” “I love Kobe beef,” Liv spouts. “It’s the most amazing steak ever.” I glance at her out of the corner of my eye and bite my tongue. It’s just not worth it. “Okay, I’ll give it a try. I’m sure it will be fabulous. But I suppose it would be a sin to pair that with a Guinness.” I give him a wink. “It’s your meal. You can have whatever you desire,” Trey replies with a shrug. “We need a bottle of Ace,” Liv informs us. “Of course we do, Liv!” Trey laughs lightheartedly. He then explains that Ace is champagne that has the Ace of Spades on the bottle and is now owned by Jay Z, which makes it the go to for the in-crowd. While waiting for our food, I notice that Trey seems really apprehensive about spending time with his family. It makes me wonder if he really is a prodigal son or if he just ran away out of sheer anxiety. I know what it’s like to feel out of place. It’s something I had to deal with when we first moved to Tennessee. I was definitely a fish out of water when I started second grade. “So where will you be on the list?” Liv asks him out of the blue. “The list?” Trey pretends he doesn’t know what she’s referring to. “Don’t screw with me. You know exactly what I’m talking about. I read that your dad was number thirty five,” Liv adds. “Where will that leave you and Tyler?” “I’ll come in at eighty-three in the U.S. and two-forty in the world,” Trey whispers. Then it occurs to me. They are talking about his place on the Forbes list of richest people. He’ll be the eighty-third richest person in the whole country. Wow. I guess he can afford to feed us Kobe beef. “We’ve got to toast to that,” Liv announces, holding up her glass of champagne. “Actually.” Trey hesitates. “I want to do something worthwhile with my fortune. So let’s toast to hoping that I figure it out someday.” “Whatever…” Liv shakes her head. “With that kind of money you can do whatever the fuck you want.” Trey’s eyes light up; then he tips back the glass and drains it. It seems as if he is just beginning to realize the impact of his newfound fortune. It might take him a while to come to terms with it, however, since he seems to disapprove of the way his father accumlated most of it. “Would your dad be interested in running a Fortune 100 company?” he asks me. “I guess I would have to ask him, but I’m not so sure he would ever want to move back to the city. It’s a whole different pace down there and I think he has sort of gotten used to it,” I tell him, knowing my mom is the one who would never move back. “Yeah, I honestly don’t know who Dad’s successor is going to be but I definitely want to make sure it’s not Tyler. He’s got Dad’s temper and drive, but he’s not very

business saavy.” Trey shakes his head. “You’re so mean to him,” Liv says giving him a swat on the arm. “You will know why once you meet him.” Trey lifts his glass again. “A toast to Kobe beef!” I hold out my glass for a refill. I find myself beginning to look forward to meeting the other members of his family. Never in a million years did I even consider the fact that Trey might actually embrace who I am and take me in this way. I came into this expecting a knock down, drag out fight and instead I’m drinking champagne at the table where it all began. On the way out the door I glance at the small dance floor where Trey taught me to dance when I was just a little girl. I honestly don’t know what to think about all of this. For the moment, I guess I’ll just roll with it and have some fun.

CHAPTER 9

T

rey

MOM INSISTS THAT I ARRIVE AT THE WAKE WITH HER, BECAUSE SHE FEELS UNCOMFORTABLE BRINGING Charles. Since Dad’s fiancé is in charge of the whole event, I’m not sure why she would feel uncomfortable introducing him to the relatives. Maybe she’s just embarrassed by his age and the fact that he comes from very humble means. He needed a sugar momma and she needed someone to dote on her. I think it’s a match made in heaven. “You better bring him to the funeral tomorrow,” I insist as we catch a ride to the funeral home. “And you better bring Olivia.” She tilts her head, giving me the raised eyebrow. “Actually, I’m bringing two women,” I mention just to see her reaction. “You probably remember the other one.” “Two? Who?” she asks, sounding like something out of a Dr. Seuss book. “Liv brought a friend named Mandy along on the trip to Geneva and it turned out to be Amanda Grayson.” “Amanda Grayson!” she barks. “How in the hell did they meet? The last I heard they had moved to Kentucky or somewhere like that,” she exclaims, seeming to not know exactly where they had ended up. “She grew up in Tennessee, but she went to college at Berkeley. She and Liv met in a Pilates class,” I explain, even though I now know it wasn’t a coincidence. “Oh, out of all the people in this world that just doesn’t seem possible. Please tell me she is an engineer or maybe a psychologist,” she says with a glare. I don’t reply immediately. “What does she do Trey?” she presses. “You aren’t going to believe it, even if I tell you.” I stall, wondering if I should even mention it. “Oh God… what does she do?” Her eyes suddenly flare with anger. “She’s an attorney,” I mumble. “Best of all, she works for the SEC.” I place my hand on the door handle just in case I need to jump. Surprisingly, she just sighs, sit’s back and crosses her arms. “Let me guess. She

went to work for Harris Rockwell.” She taps her index finger against her arm, anticipating my reply. “Yes. She works in Harris’ office. It freaked me out at first, but honestly, we get along really well,” I quickly explain, trying to temper her rage. “We went to dinner at the Old Homestead Steakhouse last night. I told her that I want to make things up to her and her family.” “You make sure she attends the funeral tomorrow,” she seethes. “She and I will have a little talk afterwards.” I still tend to think of Mom as the gentle soul who raised and nurtured us as kids. Each time I see her, however, it seems that she’s grown a bit more calloused and flawed. It’s a feeling that is being confirmed by the steely look in her eyes. “You’re going to like Mandy. She’s really pretty cool,” I try to reassure her. “She’s good looking, in other words,” she surmises, giving me a snide smirk. “I know how young men think. It’s usually with the wrong head.” “Well, yeah… she’s good looking, but you know what they say; hold your friends close and your enemies closer.” The smirk remains as she shakes her head slowly from side to side. She’s giving me the look that says, “You stupid, stupid child.” It’s been a long time, but I still recognize it. I guess it was foolish to think that she might actually enjoy meeting Mandy after all these years. “Have you already forgotten the lesson you learned in college?” she asks, breaking the tension silence filling the car. “You can’t trust people Trey, they will take advantage of you. You and Tyler are about to become the two youngest billionaires in the country. That makes you big, juicy targets for all kinds of conniving women.” “Don’t worry, Mom. I’ve learned not to trust anyone,” I assure her. “I do think you are going to like Mandy though. Also, I guarantee that you’re not going to like Liv.” “Okay…” she sighs. “I should’ve sent you to that relationship counselor years ago.” “Yeah, she did so much for you and Dad,” I scoff, returning a bit of her attitude. Much to my relief, the car comes to a stop in front of the funeral home. Exiting the car, we are immediately met by several of Dad’s relatives. My aunt Margaret and her son Chester share their shock and condolences with Mom and then with me. Who names their kid Chester? Maybe someone named Margaret, I guess. We have never been very close, since Dad bought out her share of the company back when she was getting married. I think she has always felt that he took advantage of her, since she had no idea regarding the future growth plans. In Dad’s mind, he was the one doing all of the work, so he should be the one to reap the rewards. She did receive additional stock after Papa died, so it’s not like she has been completely left out in the cold. “Any idea what happened?” Chester asks as soon as the women are out of earshot.

“I was in Geneva, so all I know is what I’ve been told. I heard the scene was pretty gruesome,” I reply making small talk with him. “Yes. It definitely was.” He pauses for a moment. “We had just met that afternoon to make some changes to the restructuring plan. I almost fell over when I saw it come across the TV.” Chester is an attorney, so Dad frequently ran ideas past him. “You were working with Dad on that?” I ask a bit surprised, since no one is more biased than your own family members. “Yeah, he had me draw up the preliminary documents,” he says, giving me a suspicious glance and then adds, “You boys were about to lose a fortune apiece.” “I know, but I just couldn’t come back to New York. Working with him and Tyler would have been pure torture,” I explain, not realizing that Tyler is standing right behind me. “And you say I’m the one with the attitude.” I hear his voice over my left shoulder. “No offense, but you know how Dad and I were always butting heads.” I reach out and give him a hug. “Hi Vanessa.” “Hi Trey. It’s good to see you.” She smiles, reaching out to me. The sweet smell of her perfume instantly transports me back through the years. I have always loved the way she smells. “I really do miss you guys.” I look her square in the eyes, before glancing over to include my brother. “I’ll catch up with you later,” Chester says, handing me his business card. “Give me a call sometime.” “What did that piece of shit want?” Tyler hisses after Chester walks into the funeral home. “I don’t know,” I tell him, still shocked myself by his admission. “Apparently Dad was working with him on restructuring everything.” “Yeah. Dad really had lots of balls in the air.” Tyler scoffs, wrapping his arm around Vanessa. “We better go inside, too.” Looking down at Dad’s coffin, I find it hard to believe that it’s actually him. I think back to the early years when he and Papa used to take Tyler and me fishing. I still remember catching my first fish and almost being pulled over the side of the boat. It’s the biggest fish I ever caught, not that I’ve done much fishing ever since. It’s so strange to think that he is gone. It’s obvious that they had to use a ton of makeup to cover his wounds. I honestly wouldn’t have recognized him. There should be tears running down my face right now, but instead, all I feel is numbness. The tears don’t come until I see Nana’s face. She comes completely unglued as she approaches the casket. “I’m so sorry,” I whisper, slipping my arm around her as she gazes down upon him. “He was in his prime,” she sobs. Her entire body is convulsing as she breaks down and cries with the hurt that only a mother can feel. I turn toward her and

wrap both arms around her. She’s so frail and unsteady. She shouldn’t have to go through this. “It’s okay Mom,” Margaret comes up behind her and pulls her from me. “He’s in a better place.” “He was way too young. It should have been me,” she cries. “It should have been me.” I step back and wipe the tears from my eyes. No, it was meant to be him. He wasn’t nearly as good of a person as you or Papa. I am very sad for her loss, but it is hard to even pretend that I am hurt by the fact that he is no longer with us. An empty hollowness resides where the sadness should be found. I wander from person to person greeting them and sharing condolences. Everyone looks so much older than I remember. I suppose I haven’t seen most of them since my high school graduation. Everyone is somber, but other than Grandma, I haven’t seen a single tear. Not even from his fiancé. She is over in the corner on her cell phone, apparently making final arrangements for the funeral. The whole scene is rather sad. Everyone is commenting on Tyler’s recent engagement to Vanessa and wondering where my girlfriend is. I joke that I will be bringing both of them to the funeral. After a short prayer service, the small crowd is asked to share their memories of my father. Everyone sits in silence, waiting for someone else to speak. I think back to the fishing trip once again. If someone doesn’t say something soon, I decide that I will talk about that. My mother finally stands up and starts out by telling everyone what a great father he was to Tyler and me. Her voice cracks a bit as she talks about how he always provided for all of our needs and was there for us whenever we needed him. I glance at Tyler and we both nod our heads in agreement. This is the mother I remember from my youth; she was always the thoughtful, softhearted one.

“WHERE ARE YOU GUYS?” I ASK LIV AFTER SLIPPING OUT A SIDE DOOR. “We are at the Rose bar in Gramercy,” she replies. “That was one of my three guesses. I’m on my way.” I slide into the limo and ask the driver to drop me off before coming back for my mother. He doesn’t see a problem with my plan. I feel a little bad about bailing without saying goodbye to anyone, but I’ll see most of them again tomorrow. I just didn’t feel good in there. I’ll be glad when this whole ordeal is over. Creeping through traffic, my mind flashes back to having my arms wrapped around Vanessa. God, she still looks good. She seems to be one of those women who continue to improve with age. Tyler, on the other hand, appears to still be high on painkillers with that hazy look in his eyes. Mom doesn’t seem to think there is an issue, but I know he was completely stoned today. I plan on talking to Vanessa about it before I head back to California.

Part of me wants to head back as soon as possible, but I know that won’t be possible. Tyler and I will now be the two largest shareholders in the company, so we will most likely have some level of responsibility. It’s amazing to think that it all would’ve gone away on Monday. Apparently I do have a little positive karma working for me. There is no other explanation for how things ultimately worked out. “Holy shit!” A barrage of photographers swarms our limo as we pull up to the Gramercy Park Hotel. They must think I’m a celebrity or something, since it’s one of the hotspots for the rich and famous. “I’ll do my best to clear a path for you,” the driver says before attempting to open his door. He’s at least six foot four and outweighs me by fifty or more pounds, so I’ll let him blaze the trail through this crowd. Stepping out of the car, I’m immediately greeted with the sound of snapping shutters and people yelling at me. One reporter has the balls to ask whether my brother or me had anything to do with my father’s death. Another asks whether or not we’ve been called in for questioning. What the fuck is wrong with these people? I put my head down and follow my driver into the hotel. “I’m sorry you had to deal with that, sir,” the driver says after we make it through the revolving doorway and into the hotel lobby. “Hey, I’m just glad you’re a big guy!” I glance at his nametag. “Thanks, Tony. Is there any chance you can pick us up in a few hours?” “Just give me a call when you are ready, Mr. Addison.” He hands me a card. “Great… call me Trey.” I shake his hand before he turns and heads back outside. “Welcome to Gramercy Park, Mr. Addison,” a young woman immediately greets me. “I’ll take you to your guests. They are expecting you at the Rose Bar.” “You have obviously met Liv and Mandy,” I comment as the elevator ushers us to the rooftop. “Is that why the paparazzi attacked me?” “Ah yes. The blonde has told everyone who would listen that she is your guest and we have all been flashed by your Black Card.” She giggles. “Unfortunately, I failed to memorize the last few digits.” “That sounds like Liv.” I close my eyes and shake my head wondering when and where to do the deed. “At least if I notice any strange charges I’ll know who to blame.” She smiles and giggles. I notice her name tag and add, “Sumiko… you seem like a very smart girl.” “You know Japanese?” She gives me a shocked look. “No, why?” I simply read her name as it was spelled on her name tag. “That’s the meaning of my name. Smart girl.” “That’s just sheer luck,” I assure her. “At least you are living up to your name.” The elevator doors open to a roomful of self-important, well-dressed strangers who glance to see if anyone of prominence has arrived. It’s a far different greeting than the one I received from the paparazzi; no one seems to care. “Thank God,” I mutter to myself. “Follow me, Sir,” Sumiko says. “If you need anything during your stay, just call

the front desk and ask for me.” “I will. Thank you!” What a nice girl.

CHAPTER 10

M andy I KNOW EXACTLY WHY TREY IS SHAKING HIS HEAD AS HE APPROACHES THE BAR TO JOIN LIV AND I. SHE HAS been acting like an attention starved socialite since the moment we arrived and it’s obvious that Trey is onto her. “Turn over the Black Card,” he says in a hushed tone, holding out his hand as soon as he sits down. “Oh, hi baby,” she bubbles. “Mandy and I have been having the best time! Everyone is so nice here.” “I’m sure they are.” He smirks, still holding out his hand. “Fine.” She slaps it into his hand. “You should get an extra one of those with my name on it.” She gives him a big gin infused smile. “What are you drinking?” he asks arching an eyebrow. “It’s a Rose Lychee Martini,” she holds up the pink concoction with rose petals floating on top. “It’s their signature cocktail.” “It’s pretty. Is that your third or fourth one?” Trey teases. “Only my third,” she clarifies, narrowing her eyes. “I’m just giving you shit. Have as many as you want, but no more talking to the paparazzi. They were totally fucking rude when I pulled up.” His eyes instantly turn dark. “What happened?” I ask, since Liv seems genuinely disinterested. “They shoved their cameras in my face and a couple of them were questioning whether Tyler and I had something to do with Dad’s murder,” he gasps, seeming floored by the notion. “The media always speculates about those things. Statistically, it usually is someone who has a strong financial motive and unfortunately that is most often a family member.” My law school knowledge temporarily overrides my sensitivity. “Et tu, Brute?” He raises his hand and orders a dirty martini with blue cheese stuffed olives. “I wasn’t insinuating anything, just stating a fact.” I caress his arm. “I know you

had absolutely nothing to do with it.” “How can you be so sure?” Liv counters with a slight slur. “He hated Victor with a passion!” “Shhh…” Trey scolds her. “Could you use a little discretion? We are in a very public place. Besides, just because Dad and I didn’t see eye-to-eye doesn’t mean I could do anything like that. It’s not exactly in my nature.” “I know, I was just saying.” She rolls her eyes and turns her attention back to the guy she had been staring at. “Who is that guy with the two girls?” “I’ll be damned,” Trey lights up. “Brandon!” He waves him over. “He was a year behind us in school. He’s a good shit! I haven’t seen him in years.”

TREY Brandon is the son of Jack Ryker, a local billionaire who revolutionized the fashion industry. We both had similarly introverted personalities when we were young, so we became instant friends once we met. Now look at us, both flanked by gorgeous women. Holy shit, the blonde with him looks like a supermodel. “Trey! It’s been a long time buddy,” he says reaching out and giving me a onearm hug. “I was just saying, I don’t remember the last time I saw you. Are these your girlfriends?” I joke. “They are. This is Sasha and Ellie,” he says. “When I started dating Sasha, Ellie came along with the package. Now I wouldn’t have it any other way.” He grins and gives Ellie a kiss on the cheek. “You dog,” I reply with a twinge of jealousy. I wonder if I can work out a deal like that with Liv and Mandy. Unfortunately, I already know the answer to that question. “These are my girlfriends, Liv and Mandy,” I tell him just for the hell of it. “Uh!” they both utter, giving me a shocked look while simultaneously slapping me on the chest. “Just kidding! Relax girls.” I laugh at their identical reactions. “Actually, they’re just a couple of escorts I rented for the weekend.” That gets an even more violent reaction from them. Both Brandon and I are busting a gut. I know the girls think it’s funny too, even though they are acting like I’ve offended them. “I’m his girlfriend, Liv,” she says, setting the record straight. “This is my friend Mandy.” “They aren’t quite as enlightened as you guys,” I joke. By this time both Mandy and Liv are simply grinning and shaking their heads. “They seem to be coming around, though.” “Here you go, Trey,” the bartender interrupts, handing me my drink. “Brandon, what do you guys need?” “Bring us a couple bottles of Crissy,” he replies, glancing at both girls to make sure they agree with his choice.

“Brandon, Brandon…” I chide him. “Crissy is out according to Liv and her buddy Jay Z.” “I know, right?” Sasha immediately reaches out to Liv, affirming her view. “Brandon insists that he likes Cristal better.” “What can I say? It does taste better.” Brandon shrugs his shoulders and shakes it off. “It’s okay Brandon, I like beer,” Mandy admits. “You should’ve seen the look I got when I asked for a beer list.” “Oh my god, it was totally embarrassing,” Liv chimes in with a devastated look on her face. “I’ll bet it was,” Brandon pats her on the shoulder. I know exactly what he’s thinking, but Sasha appears to be his own version of Liv. Those two are totally hitting it off. “They managed to find me a Smithwick’s,” Mandy holds up the bottle with the cutest look on her face. “I guess Guinness didn’t make the cut.” As the group breaks down into one on one conversation, I have to wonder how kids who grow up in similar circumstances can turn out so differently. Brandon and I are both pretty laid back. Mandy and Ellie both seem to be a little on the serious side while Liv and Sasha are still babbling about Cristal versus Ace Of Spades. What a diverse crew. “Judging by the sidewalk out front, they must be expecting a big night,” Brandon says, scanning across the room. “I don’t even see any celebs.” “Yeah, they were total dicks to me when I pulled up. Yelling shit about who killed Dad.” “Oh fuck, I’m sorry buddy. I did hear about that. What the hell happened?” Brandon asks, obviously feeling bad for not bringing it up earlier. “I have no clue, other than they think it was a professional hit of some kind,” I explain over the growing noise of the crowd. “Jeez, that’s totally freaky. But crazy shit happens all the time,” Brandon says, suddenly growing quiet. “Yeah it does. Sorry about your Mom, too.” I give Brandon a pat on the shoulder. “That was just as freaky from what I heard.” “That’s for sure. We were all a mess at the funeral,” he replies with a somber look on his face. “But your Dad is doing better now, I hear.” I give Brandon a knowing smirk. “Yeah… he had his own run-in with the paparazzi last year.” He laughs. “No matter what floor you are on, don’t have sex up against a big glass window.” “Unless you want to make the tabloids!” I laugh. “Are they still together?” “Yeah, they actually got married.” He raises an eyebrow and nods. “She’s younger than all of us, but somehow they make each other happy.” “That’s all that matters.” I would give anything to get rid of the aching feeling in my chest that always shows up in the middle of the night. It’s a feeling that I have lived with for so long I think it’s actually become part of me. “Do you and

Jayne get along with her?” “I’m not gonna lie. We weren’t too excited about it at first, but by the time we found out we were already in business together,” he says with a roll of his eyes. “She’s a pretty innovative designer though and doesn’t seem to care about fame and fortune. So that’s cool.” “So, Jayne is okay with her?” “Yeah, Jayne is happy that Dad has someone. Now she can quit worrying about him and focus on raising her daughter,” Brandon replies, with a hint of concern in his voice. “Is she married too?” “No. She was the one who was supposed to get married, but her fiancé bailed on her about the time she found out she was pregnant,” Brandon says, shaking his head again. “It’s been quite a year.” “I’m sure she is a great Mom. She was always so serious in school.” I think back to how we used to tease her about it. “Then there’s me.” He glances over at Sasha and Ellie. “I think I’m going backwards.” “Hey, you’re only young once. I had a blast at Stanford and didn’t slow down until I had to settle two paternity suits,” I admit. “That kind of made me stop and think about what I was doing with my life.” “So, you are back now?” he asks inquisitively. “No. I’m still in Palo Alto. I haven’t found any place I would rather live, yet. There is so much going on out there; the energy is amazing.” “There’s plenty of energy here too, unfortunately most of it is negative,” Brandon comments hitting the nail on the head. New York City is a vibrant, fast paced city but it’s a completely different type of energy here. I’m much more relaxed and clear headed when I’m out west. The sheer noisiness of this city really gets to me. “I’m impressed that you and your family can build a business together,” I tell him after having a minute to process what he had told me. “I never could’ve worked with Dad and now I have a feeling that Tyler is becoming a mirror image of him.” “So you and Tyler won’t be running Addison Media?” he asks looking a bit shocked. “God no. I’m just hoping Dad and the board have some type of succession plan in place. I have absolutely no interest in it.” Brandon seems completely surprised by my admission. “Would you have wanted to take over your Dad’s old business?” “Definitely! It’s much easier to build on a huge base like that instead of starting from scratch,” he exclaims with surprising conviction. “Don’t get me wrong, we’re doing great, but I would much rather inherit a multi-billion dollar company than do a startup.” “I’m your Dad’s succession plan.” A familiar voice announces from right behind me. I turn to see the beaming face of Tommy Fowler. “I just thought he would give

me a little more time to make the transition.” “Tommy… what the hell are you doing here?” I ask, completely shocked to see him. “I came to pay my respects.” He declares with pursed lips. “Vanessa thought I would find you here. I’m sorry about Victor, he was a good man.” He leans in expecting a hug from me. I’m a bit taken back by the fact that he and Vanessa still keep in touch. “Thanks Tommy. I appreciate it. What do you mean you are his succession plan?” I ask as his declaration begins sink in. I pull him off to the side for a little privacy. “The day after I sold my entire stake in Firefly Productions, your dad called me wondering if I would be interested in running Addison Media for him,” he reveals. “I was in the city a couple weeks ago working out the details. He said he was going to switch some things around that would make it easier for him to bring me onboard.” Holy shit. Dad must have been restructuring everything in order to bring Tommy to the table. I wonder if Tyler knew what was going on? I can’t imagine he would want Tommy around on a daily basis. Maybe that explains his foul mood lately.

CHAPTER 11

M andy THINGS ARE GETTING A BIT TOO SURREAL FOR ME. BEING HERE WITH TREY WAS COOL ENOUGH, AND THEN Brandon Ryker shows up with a supermodel and her manager. Now Tommy Fowler has joined the fray. I’ve watched his show, Startup Entrepreneur, religiously ever since Dad turned me on to it. It is so cool to see these three guys hanging out. I really need to meet him, so I decide to slip in next to Trey. “Tommy, this is Mandy Grayson,” he says, knowing instantly why I am there. “I just love your show!” I add before he has a chance to say a word. “Thank you, it’s a pleasure,” he says with a glimmer in his eye. He is even more dynamic in person than he is on TV. He envelops my hand within his and looks directly into my eyes. I catch the expression on Trey’s face out of the corner of my eye. I think someone is suddenly a bit jealous. “Mandy was born in the city, but her family moved when she was just a kid,” Trey tells him. “Where are you now?” Tommy asks, keeping his focus directly on me. “I’m in San Francisco.” I smile, knowing that he lives in California too. “She’s an SEC attorney,” Trey adds. “Oh… that’s too bad,” Tommy sneers. “And you watch my show? Am I under surveillance or something?” “I consider myself entrepreneurial, even though I may appear to be working for the other side at the moment,” I explain. “I think it’s good experience.” “You couldn’t be more wrong, sweetie. Most lawyers make terrible entrepreneurs; they tend to focus on all of the risks instead of the rewards. An entrepreneur needs to possess an almost irrational optimism in order to believe that anything is possible,” Tommy tells her. “If Mandy is anything like her father, I’m sure there is an incredible entrepreneur buried inside of her,” Trey says in my defense. “I’m just messing with you.” Tommy smiles devilishly. “How long are you in the city?”

“I haven’t decided, I guess. Why?” I ask, knowing where the conversation is headed. “I’m just thinking we should go out one night. I would like to get to know you a little better,” he says, moving in right next to me. “Sorry Tommy, I’ve got her all tied up while she’s here,” Trey reacts aggressively. “In fact, we should get going. It’s going to be a long day tomorrow.” Trey sweeps me in with his left arm, shooting a grin to both Brandon and Tommy. “See you guys later. We better go see what kind of shape Liv is in. It’s usually trouble if she’s left alone for too long.” “Bye guys, nice to meet you both!” I shout as Trey sweeps me away before collecting Liv as well. I like the dramatic reaction that I got out of him when Tommy asked me out. I think he had an instant flashback to when he stole Vanessa out from under him. I wouldn’t be mean enough to let that happen again. Tommy is good looking, successful and very charismatic but he is also a major womanizer. I definitely don’t need someone like him in my life. It is nice to have a little extra leverage though, just in case Trey remains stuck in his current pattern. He still hasn’t had that conversation with Liv. “Why do we have to leave?” Liv slurs after slamming a final glass of champagne. “Sasha is so damn cool… she gets to go to Turks and Caicos next week for a Sports Illustrated shoot. Did you know she almost made the cover last year?” she continues to babble all the way out to the elevator. “Get us a bottle of champagne for the ride!” “There are two bottles chilled and waiting for you,” Tony informs her. He has been standing next to the elevator waiting to escort us to the car. “It’s still bad outside,” he tells Trey. “That’s alright. I’m going to tackle it head-on this time,” Trey says with an immediate spark in his eyes. “I’m not afraid of them.” “Are you sure you want to do that?” Tony eyes pop with surprise. “I do.” Trey replies, as his steely expression solidifies. Liv and I remain silent as the elevator descends to the first floor. I have been hoping to see this side of Trey. “Here we go,” Tony says, beginning to blaze a trail for us to follow. The lobby of the hotel is busy, but it’s even more congested once we get out onto the street. Two reporters instantly attack Trey while at least a dozen cameras flash incessantly. “Did you have anything to do with your father’s death?” some insensitive asshole yells. Trey stops and looks directly into the crowd. “Who said that?” he yells back, scanning back and forth for the guy. “We don’t want a fight!” Tony warns, going immediately to Trey’s side. “You! Get up here!” Trey yells at the man who has been exposed by the crowd around him. “Get up here!” He insists, standing still and staring at a young, aggressive reporter. The man slowly begins to move toward Trey after being nudged forward by the people standing behind him. He clears his throat upon reaching Trey. “I just want to know if you had anything

to do with your father’s death?” he stammers. “I was in Switzerland, preparing for the biggest business meeting of my life when I got a call telling me that my father had been shot down in cold-blood. I dropped everything and raced back to be with my family! Then some insensitive piece of shit like you has the audacity to ask whether or not I had something to do with his death? How do you live with yourself? How can you look in the mirror in the morning and have even one shred of respect for yourself?” Trey falls silent and waits for an answer that doesn’t come. “It’s my job, sir,” the reporter murmurs. “It’s my job to ask those questions.” “That’s one hell of an admirable job you have, buddy,” he says with a heavy dose of sarcasm. “No. I had absolutely nothing to do with Dad’s death. I’m just as shocked and grief stricken as the rest of my family. Now if you will excuse me, I would like to go back to the hotel and get some sleep. Tomorrow is going to be a hard day for me and my entire family.” The reporter takes a step back and allows Trey to make his way to the car. Every camera within a half block was going crazy during the confrontation and they continue to chatter until we are well away from the curb. “Well done, Trey!” Tony shouts, looking back at us through the rear view mirror. “You kicked ass, my man!” Trey just shakes his head, obviously reeling from the accusation. “Don’t worry about those idiots,” I tell him. “They need to constantly stir up crap in order to make a living. I think that reporter was expecting you to take a swing at him, but you kept your cool and handled it very well. I’m impressed.” “I have learned not to resort to violence,” he says, still shaking his head. “Besides, emasculating a man in front of a crowd hurts a lot more than a punch. He’ll be thinking about what I said when he looks in the mirror tomorrow morning.” “I bet he will.” I know I would be having second thoughts about my career choice if I were in his shoes. “Can somebody open this?” Liv breaks into the conversation with her unending thirst for alcohol. “I need a drink after all that tension.” “You and me both,” Trey smirks, popping a cork and handing it to her. “Just drink out of the bottle. Those glasses are too damn small.” “I know, right?” Liv chirps, immediately taking the bottle to her lips. “You need a bottle too?” he asks me. “No. I’m good. How about you?” “I could use a couple big glasses of something stronger, but tomorrow is going to be miserable enough the way it is.” He looks over at Liv who still has the bottle tipped in the air. “Good thing the funeral isn’t until four.” The traffic is more stop than go by the time we reach Grand Central Station. What should be a twenty-minute ride seems like it’s going to take a while. Liv looks like a teenager with her phone in one hand and a champagne bottle in the other. After seeing how self-absorbed she is, I reach down and take Trey’s hand in mine. I

simply want to feel his energy, the sensation of his body heat mingling with mine. He gives me a look of appreciation and then we both glance over at Liv. She is completely oblivious to what’s going on around her. Not that I mind.

TREY After a hectic week, an uncomfortable wake and spending the last few hours in a noisy bar I am actually enjoying this slow, quiet ride through the city. The strangest thing is that I feel more satisfaction from simply being close to Mandy than anything I’ve felt in years. Mom’s words from earlier creep into my testosterone charged brain. I really don’t think Mandy is out to hurt me. Either that or I’m still as naive as I was in college. As if on cue, Liv says, “Sasha says they are hitting Lavo next. That’s not far from the hotel is it?” “No, it’s just up the street.” “Can we go?” she asks, totally ignoring the fact that my dad’s funeral is tomorrow. “Tony? Can you take her to Lavo after you drop me off?” I ask, not wanting to spend another minute in a loud nightclub. Tony gives me a knowing grin in the mirror. “Sure boss. I’ll just hang out and wait, so you can stay as long as you want,” he offers, turning his focus to Liv. “Oh, thanks! That’s awesome.” She goes back to texting with Sasha. It’s a full minute before she realizes that she will be going alone. “Don’t you guys want to go?” “No thanks. I have a headache,” Mandy replies first. “I think I must be dehydrated or jet-lagged.” “I need to get some sleep, but you go have fun,” I encourage her. “Tony will take good care of you.” I wasn’t looking forward to dealing with Liv tonight anyway. I know Mandy wants me to have the talk with her, but I would rather put it off until after the funeral. I’ve never been good at break ups; I tend to be way too blunt. Not that it’s a real relationship in the first place, but I would still rather do it later. “Since you guys seem to be hooking up, I’m gonna go flirt with Tommy,” Liv says with a liquor infused smile after we stop at the entrance of the hotel. “We just…” Mandy begins to explain herself. “Don’t even try Mandy!” Liv cuts her off immediately. “You two have been acting like you want to rip each other’s clothes off all day. You probably have already… who knows? I don’t fucking care anymore.” She stumbles out of the limo and slams the door behind her. “Do you think she’ll realize that we are the ones who are getting out here?” I ask Mandy, pausing for a couple seconds before opening my door. “Hey Liv, do you still want a ride?” Tony yells to her out the window. She spins around on her heel and gives him a vacant look. She’s totally wasted again. “Keep an eye on her,” I whisper to Tony while passing by and handing him a

couple hundreds. “That’s just in case you end up cleaning the car.” “I’ve done it before, sir.” He laughs, helping Liv back into the car. “You two go fuck your brains out!” Liv yells at us. “Fucking holding hands right in front of me,” she mutters before going back to her phone. Tony shakes his head and shuts the limo door. “She’s not going to remember any of this tomorrow anyway,” I assure Mandy. “Still… it’s not cool.” Mandy picks up her stride toward the hotel doors. Shit. The loving feeling has just vaporized in a matter of seconds.

MANDY I don’t tolerate cheating. My first boyfriend in high school cheated on me repeatedly, so I am taking Liv’s comment to heart. I know Trey says they are just friends-with-benefits, but I also know that she has been hoping for more. It’s just a weird, fucked up relationship and I am not going to get caught up in the middle of it. “You have to understand that Liv embellishes things all the time,” Trey says upon entering the elevator. “We have never had anything beyond a little fun and sex. She wanted to experience the high-life and I was simply attracted to her.” “So you are saying you prefer blondes?” I ask, wanting to see him squirm. “In the past I may have been more attracted to blondes, but then again I had never met a brunette like you,” he replies, slipping his hand along my cheek line. “You are doing something to me.” He leans forward, kissing my lips and pressing me against the back of the elevator. I don’t want this, I keep telling myself but my lips are saying otherwise. I feel his other hand on my lower back and it sends a tingle up my spine. God he is sexy. His charisma, intoxicating cologne and those talented lips combine to beat down my resistance. The elevator dings and comes to a stop. Trey pulls back just slightly before giving me one last gentle kiss. “I’m thinking… I now prefer brunettes.” “That was really nice, but…” I start to reply. “But it’s been a very long day and it will be a longer one tomorrow. Besides, you are off limits until I have a talk with Liv and set things straight,” he says leading me by the hand to my room. Reaching the door, he looks me straight in the eyes and says, “You are someone special so I want to do this right.” He leans in and gives me one final kiss. “I’ll see you in the morning.” “Good night.” I say, not thinking quickly enough to give a response to anything else he just said. My mind is swimming and my body is tingling from head to toe. I’ve never felt this way. I swipe the keycard the wrong way twice before taking my eyes off of him long enough to determine which way the arrow points. He smirks, grabs the card and instantly opens the door. “I was just going to do that,” I say in my defense. “Since you were the valedictorian of your law school class, I have no doubt that you can open a door,” he says with his smirk still growing. “You’re just a little

distracted. Sleep well.” “Sleep well,” I reply, while he turns toward his room next door. I slip inside my room and immediately close the door. My hands tremble as I set the keycard on the table. Whew, he really gets to me. Thoughts continue to churn through my head at such a ridiculous pace that I have to stop and think about which steps I’ve done in my nightly routine. I can’t believe this is actually happening. How am I even going to sleep?

CHAPTER 12

T

rey

I AM PULLED FROM A DEEP SLEEP BY THE SOUND OF LIV CUSSING AND TRYING TO GET INTO MY ROOM. IT takes a couple of minutes before she finally gives up and tries the other door. I told her earlier that she and Mandy would be in the other room since I need to get up early to meet my family. After listening to her stumble around for several more minutes, everything falls quiet again. Even though I’m completely annoyed, I try to relax and fall back to sleep. I definitely want a few more hours of sleep or it’s going to a really long day. The next sound I hear is my phone buzzing. Oh shit! It’s Mom calling and according to my phone it’s 10:23. “Where the hell are you?” she squawks the second I answer. “I’m sorry, I fell back asleep. Where are you at?” I rub my eyes trying to wake up. “We are all at Estela’s. You and Vanessa are the only two missing. She’s not with you is she?” she asks in a tone that sounds like an accusation. “No! I have a room to myself… I swear I set my alarm. I’ll be over in a bit,” I promise her. “Don’t bother, Trey. This place is packed and we will all be finished by the time you get ready and get over here.” I can hear the disappointment in her voice. “I’ll tell everyone that you are tired from traveling.” “Alright… I’ll meet you guys at the church a little after noon,” I reply, feeling a little relieved that I don’t have to rush. “Don’t be late! I want all of us to walk in together. It wouldn’t hurt you to visit with your cousins either.” She’s always trying to get us to be friends with one another. “I won’t be late. See you at noon.” I hang up the phone and drag my ass out of bed. I send Mandy and Liv a text to see if they are up. Mandy: I’ve been up for a while. Liv, not so much. Me: Tell her the car is picking us up a little before noon.

Mandy: Sounds good. I’ll do my best to get her up and ready. : )

MANDY My boss, Harris, calls again while I’m trying to reply to Trey’s text. He has been looking for an update on my trip to Geneva. I’ve been avoiding his calls, because I’m not exactly sure what I am going to tell him. His first call goes to voice mail, but he immediately calls again. “I’m sorry, I was in the middle of a text message,” I let him know upon answering. “You have been avoiding me, young lady! What’s going on with you? I’ve been trying to get an update for the past twenty four hours.” He presses. “Seriously Harris? Victor is dead and his funeral is in a few hours. Can’t we discuss this on Monday?” I hear Liv rustling, so I make my way into the other room. “Trey hasn’t done anything suspicious since I have been here.” “The wheels of justice never rest honey. If you’re going to work in this office, you ‘re going to have to get fully onboard. You didn’t see or overhear anything out of the ordinary during the trip to Geneva?” he asks, seeming completely flabbergasted. “No. I was able to talk business with him a couple of times and it seems that he is working on a totally straight up deal,” I report. “That’s bullshit! Addison’s don’t do business that way. He’s got an edge somewhere. I can’t believe you didn’t come up with anything.” He sounds really agitated. “I’m telling you, everything seems perfectly normal. Why are you so angry? What’s really wrong?” I ask, a little confused by his outbursts. “I don’t know,” he sighs. “I’ve known Victor since my freshman year of college. We sparred in debate class, competed for student body president and he always seemed to find a way to get the best of me. He’s been the fuel for most of my achievements in life and in the blink of an eye… he’s gone.” He falls silent and I can tell he’s actually a little choked up. “So now you want to attack his son even more viciously? How does that make sense?” He remains silent on the other end, but I can hear that he is still there. “I honestly don’t think there is anything solid that we can use against Trey,” I add, hoping he will drop it. “Okay,” he gasps, taking a deep breath and clearing his throat. “I’m sorry for bothering you on a Saturday morning. I haven’t had much sleep the last couple of nights.” “Hey, it’s fine. Just go take Angel for a walk and get some fresh air.” Angel is his toy poodle and constant companion. She is not only his family but also his best friend. For years he has been so consumed with his job and chasing after Victor that he has basically sacrificed all other aspects of his life. I think he is suddenly realizing that in the end, none of this will even matter. He obviously should have

dealt with his pent up anger, instead of wasting his whole life chasing after Victor. I think back to when I first began following Harris, as soon as I was old enough to read the Wall Street Journal. He was constantly trying to stir up trouble for Victor, so my dad was his biggest cheerleader. Harris was always convinced that Victor was somehow cheating; that no one could be so successful and do it honestly. When I first began working for him I too had my suspicions, based on how he had treated my family. After seeing how Trey conducts business, I know without a doubt that the rich use their high-level connections to their full advantage. That’s why they say; it’s not what you know, but who you know. Wow, Liv is actually up. “Good morning Liv. How are you this morning?” “Just fucking awesome,” she grumbles on her way to the bathroom. “How are you?” “I’m fine, thanks.” God, I just love her.

TREY I hear a knock at the door well before noon, so I naturally assume that it’s Tony. I am pleasantly surprised to find Mandy and Liv. Both of them look fantastic in their black dresses and matching high heels. I pull on my jacket and we make our way down to the limo that is waiting for us outside the hotel. “So what did you guys do last night?” Liv asks after we get settled in the car. “Slept,” I mutter. “I was more exhausted than I thought. I completely missed the family brunch this morning.” “That sounds like you,” Liv teases, seeming pretty normal considering how much champagne she consumed the night before. Upon arriving at the church, the three of us are immediately escorted into a room in the back where my whole extended family has gathered. Mom is busy introducing Dad’s fiancé to all of her relatives. “She’s such a goddamn martyr,” aunt Margaret whispers in my ear the moment I enter the room. “Does she really need to introduce her to everyone?” “She seems to be enjoying it,” I whisper back. She has a definite glimmer in her eye. I’m sure she wants everyone to know the whore who stole her husband of twenty-three years. “She should really let it go,” aunt Margaret huffs back at me. “Mom!” I shout, trying to pull her away from her shaming exercise. “Come over here, I want to introduce you.” “Oh… hi girls!” She smiles broadly as she immediately rushes over to us. “Don’t you two look just darling? You look nice too, Trey.” “Mom, this is Mandy and Liv.” “Liv, it’s a pleasure to meet you. Boy you remind me of someone.” She gives me a crossways glare. “Amanda Greyson…” She pauses, taking Mandy’s hands in hers. “I honestly don’t know what to think about you.” “Hi, Mrs. Addison,” Mandy replies with an uneasy smile.

“Oh child… call me Silvia! Since there is no longer a Mr. Addison I certainly don’t have to be referred to as Mrs.” “I’m sorry… Silvia,” Mandy corrects herself, obviously feeling more than a little awkward. “No need to apologize, however, you do need to join me for an informal gettogether after the service. I want to get all caught up on you and your family,” she tells her, not really leaving her much of a choice. “I can do that,” Mandy replies, glancing over at me, probably wondering what Mom has in store for her. I have honestly been wondering myself. Sensing a growing tension, I pull the girls away and begin introducing them to all of my other relatives. I’m being vague, not introducing either of them as my girlfriend. I can tell Liv is a bit irritated by it, but I enjoy keeping the relatives guessing.

“OKAY EVERYONE!” SOMEONE, WHO RESEMBLES A PRIEST, SHOUTS OVER THE NOISE OF THE CROWD. “IT’S time to line up. Silvia and Grandma let’s start with you.” Dad’s fiancé comes to the front of the line as well, but he doesn’t even acknowledge her. “Hi, I’m Trey.” I introduce myself to her as the girls and I fall into line. “Hi, Trey. I’m Carly,” she says, giving me a faint smile and reaching out her hand. “I’ve heard a lot about you.” “I’m sure you have. You probably think I’m a total douche.” I feel a shutter of embarrassment thinking about how Dad must have depicted me. “Not at all,” she whispers. “Your dad had the utmost respect for you. You have no idea how impressed he was that you would willingly walk away from everything and try to make it on your own.” “Thanks for telling me that.” I swallow hard, choking back tears that immediately rush to the corners of my eyes. “Don’t get too choked up,” Tyler grumbles. “He was more than happy to cut you out of everything.” “I know.” I clear my throat and collect myself. “Where is Vanessa?” “She wasn’t feeling well this morning, so she’s running a little late. She is going to meet us in the sanctuary. I’m not sure what’s up with her lately,” he adds, while checking his phone for any new messages. “Thank you for coming with me, you two,” I tell Liv and Mandy taking each of their hands in mine. “I really appreciate it.” “Of course,” Mandy replies, squeezing my hand and giving me a warm smile. “What kind of a girlfriend would I be if I didn’t support you?” Liv asks loudly enough for everyone around us to hear. She then looks around the room, beaming with pride. She must have been waiting for the right moment to make that announcement. Poor girl.

MANDY I feel embarrassed for both Trey and Liv. She is trying so hard to elevate herself and it’s obvious that Trey is just trying to get through the day unscathed. It’s so sad that everything has to be about her, even at his Dad’s funeral. She fully latches onto him as the procession into the sanctuary begins. I continue to hold his other hand, not giving her the satisfaction of walking in behind the two of them. “Excuse me?” She says to me as we reach the pews designated for family. “You can go in first,” I tell her, trying to be gracious. After all, it’s not a big deal. I glance ahead and see a blonde who looks exactly like Liv, already sitting in our pew. “Oh shit,” Trey mutters once he sees the two of them are about to meet for the first time. “This is bad.” He gives me a nervous glance before proceeding into the pew. “Hi I’m Liv, Trey’s girlfriend,” she says to the woman as she takes the seat next to her. “Nice to meet you. I’m Vanessa.” She leans forward and smiles at Trey before being joined by Tyler on her other side. “Oh my God, Trey. Could this be more obvious?” I continue to giggle, unable to stop. At least now I now understand why Tyler has been staring at Liv for the past twenty minutes. I’ve seen identical twins that look less alike than those two. Liv is a bit thinner and a little taller, but other than that, they look almost identical. Trey clears his throat again and gives my hand a little squeeze. “I think you are in big trouble, buddy,” I whisper as the service begins.

AFTER BEING USHERED TO THE BACK OF THE CHURCH IMMEDIATELY FOLLOWING THE CEREMONY, I FIND myself standing alone. Trey is talking to one of his relatives and Liv is having a conversation with Vanessa. I really want to walk over and listen in on their conversation, but I decide to simply mind my own business and wait for Silvia. “Silvia tells me that you are Amanda Grayson,” Trey’s grandmother says coming up from behind me and tapping me on the shoulder. “Yes, and Trey told me that you are his grandmother,” I reply, turning and holding out my hand to greet her. “I am indeed. Let me give you a hug,” she insists, extending her arms and taking me in her arms. “It’s hard to believe you kids are all grown up. No wonder I feel so damn old.” She pulls back and her expression changes to a sullen half-smile. “Well, you seem to be doing pretty good”, I say to cheer her up. “You outlived both of my grandparents.” “Yes. I heard about their passing,” she says, nodding her head just slightly. “Howard died about six months after your grandfather,” she adds, referring to her late husband. “Trey told me that,” I share with her. “He still calls him Papa.” I smile and feel as if this woman could be my grandmother.

“I know, both boys do and I’m still their Nana,” she replies with a wink. “I want you to know that Howard was completely heartbroken by what happened,” she continues, her face turning more sorrowful with tears emerging. “He dearly missed Rayfield in those final years and I missed both of them as well.” “I’m sure they missed you two just as much,” I tell her, reaching out to give her another hug. We both stand there for a few seconds searching for words before she pats me on the arm and says, “I just wanted you to know that we never forgot about them and we were both truly sorry for all that happened back then. It was such a disgrace,” she adds, shaking her head in obvious grief. “Everything worked out okay,” I try to reassure her while choking back my own tears. “Dad found a good job and we actually grew to love Tennessee.” “Well, I’m glad to hear that,” she replies, letting out a sigh of relief. “You say hello to your folks when you talk to them next. Will you?” “Of course I will. Thank you for saying hello,” I tell her, reaching out for her hand again. What a gracious woman. I find it odd that two wonderful people could raise a son who turned out to be so ruthless and uncaring. It makes me wonder why some people turn out the way they do.

CHAPTER 13

T

rey

LIV AND MANDY BOTH LEAVE IN MOM’S LIMO FOLLOWING THE FUNERAL, SO I PULL OUT MY PHONE AND USE Uber Black to catch a ride over to Dad’s old penthouse. I want to see for myself if there are any remnants of the estate plan that he was working on. Walking through the entryway feels incredibly weird, knowing that Dad is no longer around. I walk back to his old office and find Tyler already sitting at the large mahogany desk that Dad loved so much. It’s where he spent most of his time whenever he was actually home. “You got pretty emotional in there. Were you feeling a little guilty?” he asks as I take a seat across the desk from him. “Seeing him like that was pretty shocking. Of course I feel a little guilty for not being around much the past few years, but if he hadn’t been such an asshole I would’ve made more of an effort to visit,” I counter, stating a fact that he knows as well as me. “You don’t feel the least bit guilty for leaving me to deal with Dad and take care of everything do you?” he asks, once again making it all about him. “Seriously? That’s the way you look at it?” I ask, unable to believe that we are having this conversation again. “It’s true!” Tyler blurts out with fire in his eyes. “That’s bullshit and you know it!” I shout back, returning a steely glare of my own. “Yeah, yeah, yeah… save your breath. All Dad wanted was for you to make an effort, to show that you cared about this family and the business.” Tyler scoffs and looks down at a stack of papers to avoid further eye contact. “I know I should’ve stayed and went to Harvard in order to make Dad happy, but you know why I chose Stanford instead,” I say, looking for even a hint of acknowledgement. “I’m glad I did, because otherwise I never would’ve pursued Biochemistry. I would’ve ended up with a stupid MBA.” “Yeah, it would sure suck to have an MBA from the #1 business school in the

country,” Tyler hisses. “Especially when your family runs one of the largest media companies in the world.” “That’s the whole thing though,” I reply, trying to reason with him. “Dad wanted me to get an MBA, after that I was supposed to go work for some other company for ten years and then come back to run his company. I have no interest in cable TV or the media business. Biotech companies are changing the world right now. You have no idea what’s going on. A fucking cable company is never going change the world!” “You don’t even work for a biotech company. I’ll bet you’ve blown every nickel that you got from Papa’s trust,” he replies in a smug, condescending tone, narrowing his eyes. “I’m sorry but you’re the one who’s been buying beach homes and sports cars. I invested nearly all of it in four biotech companies that I believe are in the process of revolutionizing health care.” I struggle to keep a lid on my temper. “You’re fucking crazy! Do you know how many of those companies go under in the first ten years?” he asks, regurgitating some of Dad’s business wisdom. It’s a phrase he had used a couple dozen times in our conversations. “Yes, that’s why I’ve been very selective,” I retort. “I know I’m not allowed to make any mistakes, because God knows, Dad never made one.” Tyler rolls his eyes, since he doesn’t even understand the concept of taking risk. Then he adds, “It will all blow up on you one day, just wait and see. Meanwhile, Addison Media will still be in business just like we have been for the last one hundred and seventeen years.” “I see why you couldn’t get into a decent business school,” I reply unable to do anything other than shake my head in disbelief. “You are a complete idiot!” “I’m going to Columbia for my MBA as soon as I’m feeling better, you asshole!” he snaps back defensively while straightening up in the chair. “Right, and I’m going to buy a spaceship and fly it to Mars.” I roll my eyes, lean back and stare at the ceiling in disbelief. “You’re such a condescending prick! It’s no wonder Dad was about to cut you down to size,” he says, pulling out some documents that Dad had put together and sliding them across the desk toward me. Dad had informed me that June 15th was the deadline for me to come to my senses and get on board with his plan. Part of me is shocked to see that he actually went through with it and had the official documents drawn up. Who does that to their own son? “Wow, I was kind of hoping it was just another threat,” I gasp as I look through them. “No, he was dead serious this time and somehow he ended up being shot down in cold blood just four days before your deadline.” He leans back and stares smugly at me. “Are you insinuating that I had something to do with Dad’s death?” My head begins to spin at the thought of my own brother accusing me of something so

heinous. “I’m not insinuating anything,” he says flippantly. “I just think the timing was pretty favorable for you.” “You really are fucked in the head if you think I would kill my own father. Maybe you should go take a few more pills you fucking loser!” I instantly feel my blood pressure going through the roof. “You know I need those to deal with my pain,” he squints and puckers his face. “You have no fucking idea.” “Believe me, I fucking understand pain!” I counter, slamming my fist on the desktop. “Unfortunately, no pain killer can deaden mine.” “Hey, you made your own choices.” His eyes remain narrow and defensive. “Nobody forced you to do anything!” “I did it for you god dammit!” I shout, slamming my fist on the desktop a second time. “You were broken, you were depressed, you were failing in school and I felt sorry for you. I left you with everything because I didn’t want to hurt you. It seemed like you were already in a death spiral. Now you accuse me of killing Dad? That’s totally unforgiveable!” I rise to my feet and step away from the desk, trying to cool my rage. “You go ahead and convince yourself that you did me a huge favor by bailing,” he says in a childish tone. “You have such a fucking ego… you probably believe your own bullshit!” I raise my hands to my forehead and bite my lip. I know if I stay another minute, I am going to beat the shit out of him. Backing away, I say one final thing. “You know the truth, even if you won’t admit it to yourself. You have until tomorrow night to apologize to me or you are dead to me!” Tyler sits silently in Dad’s office chair with his arms crossed, the same way Dad used to after he had finished my weekly lecture. I give up and turn to leave when I see Vanessa standing just inside the door. “How long have you been standing there?” I ask. “Just a few minutes, I didn’t want to interrupt,” she mutters softly. I stop just long enough to put my arm around her and give her a kiss on the forehead. Part of me wants to tell her that she is the actual cause of this fight. I’m already emotional and the thought of her being engaged to my piece of shit brother drives me absolutely insane. That is exactly why I had to move away after high school. “Your fiancé is losing it,” I grumble, before brushing past her. “I need to get out of here.” “You’re accusing him of having something to do with your dad’s death?” she practically screams at Tyler after my departure, causing me to pause for a moment just outside the door. “What’s wrong with you?” “There are things you don’t understand,” he mumbles, trying to justify his accusation. “Well, I’ve known Trey long enough to know damn well that he would never kill anyone,” she counters with complete exasperation in her voice. “And what did he

mean by letting you win?” Tyler lets out a groan and an audible sigh. “He thinks that somehow he was doing me a favor when he bailed and moved to California.” “But what did you win?” she presses. “The right to work with Dad I guess… as if that’s been a joy,” he replies flatly. “He’s just a self-centered asshole.” If I were a self-centered asshole, I wouldn’t have swallowed my feelings, walked away and let him have Vanessa, was what I wanted to yell back at him. Instead, I hold my tongue and stand here in silence. “Why do you act like you hate your only brother?” Vanessa asks in a softer tone, mirroring my own thoughts. “Did you see how he walked in today? With a girl on each arm… schmoozing everyone. Who does that at a funeral?” he replies, with a distinct note of jealousy in his voice. “He was excited to see everyone… it’s been forever,” Vanessa counters. “Besides, those girls are just friends of his.” “Yeah, whatever… the blonde one looks just like you,” he gasps. “It’s almost creepy.” “She doesn’t look that much like me,” Vanessa replies in my defense. “You’re just imagining things.” I have to give that one to Tyler; Liv does look an awful lot like Vanessa. Seeing the two of them together nearly blew my mind. It’s no wonder I was attracted to her like a moth to a light bulb. I quietly creep down the hall making my way to the elevator. As the elevator begins descent I send a text to find out where Liv, Mandy and Mom ended up. I could use a little fun right now. Mandy: We’re at The Penrose. Me: I’m on my way. Liv: You’re in trouble… Me: I know. So much for having some fun.

MANDY By the time Trey arrives, I’m sitting alone at the bar. Silvia had dinner plans with some of her relatives and Liv went to the restroom and never returned. After a stressful afternoon, I’m content to sit here and enjoy another pint of Guinness in peace. I catch a glimpse of a tall, dark and handsome man coming through the doorway and know right away… it’s Trey. He definitely lights the place up. “Hi sweetie… where is everyone?” He pulls up a barstool next to me. “Your Mom went to dinner and Liv never returned from the restroom.” “Really? Did you check on her?” His eyes instantly reflect a hint of worry. “I did and she is nowhere to be found. She obviously slipped out the back door,” I reply, trying to hide my delight.

“Why?” His eyes widen and a look of concern spreads across his face. “Because, Silvia basically validated her worst fears. She told her that you have been in love with Vanessa for years and that was obviously the reason why you were attracted to her.” “She said that?” Trey cringes. “Pretty much word for word. Liv had mentioned that she was having a hard time getting you to commit, so your mom gave her the unvarnished truth,” I confirm. “It was brutal to watch.” “Poor Liv. I know how direct Mom can be. I wish she would’ve just stayed out of it.” Trey tilts his head back and runs his fingers through his hair. “How about you?” he asks cocking his head and giving me a sideways look. “Oh… she basically interrogated me, then apologized before threatening me. Then after Liv disappeared, she offered me a bribe.” I calmly lift the glass to my lips and take another sip. “A bribe?” he asks, seeming genuinely surprised. “Yeah, she’s willing to pay me to leave you alone,” I tell him. “You apparently told her that I work for Harris and she’s not too happy about that.” “I told her not to worry about it!” Trey covers his eyes with his hands and shakes his head from side to side massaging his temples. “So you witnessed a business transaction that was a little in the gray area. Big deal.” “Not really that gray…” I interject. “It was pretty much straight-up illegal.” “Whatever. You saw what you saw, but I have the video.” He smirks. “The video? What video?” I feel an instant flash of heat in my cheeks. “The one of you opening my briefcase, taking out the document, photographing it and then proceeding to give me the best blow job of my life,” he replies, his annoying smirk transforming into a full-blown smile. “The rear in-flight camera captured it perfectly.” “Oh… Shit!” I still can’t believe I did that. “I don’t think you would want that video to appear in court, much less online,” he says with an evil little glint in his eye. “And besides, it shows that you illegally searched my bag.” He pauses, looking for a reaction from me. “You did study the fourth amendment, right?” “None of it matters,” I tell him looking directly into his deep, dark eyes. “I have no intention of using any of it against you.” “Then why did you take the pictures?” He presses. “Okay… I may have had intent at the time, but after spending some time with you I had a change of heart,” I tell him honestly. “I grew up hating your father and I thought you would be the same. Everything I read about you online made you sound like a spoiled playboy, but I was wrong.” “You were wrong.” He takes a long, slow drink of bourbon. “That’s why I hate those fucking reporters. They just make up shit… there’s no accountability.” “I’m sorry, Trey. You have a good heart and I already told Harris that he’s barking up the wrong tree. I told him everything is legit,” I explain.

“And he didn’t believe a word of it,” Trey replies flatly. “No, he didn’t… but that doesn’t matter,” I assure him. “As far as I’m concerned he is wasting his time and there is nothing more for him to pursue.” “I know. Liv told me about your conversation with him.” A smirk re-emerges on his face. “She heard you telling him that you hadn’t found anything.” “She told you that?” I’m stunned that she would do that for me. “Yeah. She wanted me to know that in spite of your initial intentions, you had done the right thing by me.” He finishes off his drink. “I need to check on her.” Trey gets up from the bar and pulls the phone from his pocket. He dials her number and it immediately goes to voicemail. He turns to take a few steps toward the corner of the bar looking for a bit of privacy, but I can still hear his words. “Hi Liv. Give me a call. I’m sorry for what Mom said to you.” He pauses for a second or two. “It’s true that I was attracted to you because of Vanessa, but we have had some good times. Anyhow, I’m sorry it had to end this way.” He pauses and rubs his forehead with his free hand. “Call me when you get a chance or at least send me a text to let me know you’re okay.” My heart melts as I listen to him. Liv is a first class pain in the ass, but he obviously does have some room in his heart for her. Even though he doesn’t think that he is relationship material, he is definitely a man who has a conscience. I made the right choice; he is nothing like his father.

CHAPTER 14

T

rey

I NEVER THOUGHT I WOULD HAVE TO WORRY ABOUT MOM SHARING SECRETS ABOUT MY PAST, BUT I GUESS I should’ve known better. I feel like shit thinking about how everything went down with Liv. I really should’ve had a talk with her myself. When I turn around and see the look on Mandy’s face, however, I know things are going to get better from here. Our eyes lock and I know deep down that there is more than just lust between us. “Let’s get out of here and go have a nice meal,” I suggest, since everyone else had basically abandoned us. “Nah. Sit down and order another bourbon. I want to try the oyster sliders and deep fried pickles; everyone raves about them on Yelp,” she says, flagging down the bartender for another Guinness and a menu. “Deep fried pickles, huh? I’ve never even thought of eating something like that.” “My Mom’s family deep fries everything. I think you will like them,” she says with a twinkle in her eye. “Have you noticed that blonde girl sitting across from us? She has been staring at you ever since you sat down,” she huffs, her voice taking on an annoyed tone. “Yeah, I’ve learned to ignore those stalkerish types.” I have to laugh at how much it seems to bother her. “What would you suggest I do about it?” “I don’t know,” she says with flustered look on her face. “Nothing, I guess. It’s not like she’s really doing anything wrong, but it’s rude.” “Yes, it is.” I reach forward and slowly pull her toward me. “You have nothing to worry about,” I tell her before giving her a long, steamy, heartfelt kiss. Her eyes remain closed for a few seconds after I pull back. She opens them just in time to see the woman on the other side of the bar collecting her purse and vacating the barstool in a huff. “I was going to suggest that,” she whispers with a devilish look in her eyes. As we sit here enjoying each other’s company, I get an overwhelming urge to get everything out in the open. I would rather let her hear it from me than someone

else. After all, the thought of Mom dropping a bombshell on Liv is still bothering me. “I have a confession to make,” I finally say, running my fingers along the length of her forearm. “Dead bodies to reveal?” she quips, leaning toward me and raising an eyebrow. “No, but the tabloids weren’t totally wrong. When I first moved out to California I wasn’t a very nice guy.” I take another drink of bourbon. “In fact, I was kind of a self-centered asshole,” I tell her using Tyler’s description. “So the articles weren’t completely off-base?” She forces a smile but instantly grows more subdued. “No, not completely. When Papa died late in my freshman year of college, I inherited five million dollars. I went nuts trying to kill the empty feeling that kept eating at me from deep inside.” I take another gulp of my drink. “So what changed?” she asks, looking for something positive from my admissions. I take a deep breath and pause, thinking about how I want to phrase my answer. “Before I knew it, I had blown through half of my inheritance by partying, investing in risky biotech companies and settling two paternity suits.” I polish off my drink and slide it down the bar toward the bartender. “Need a refill?” he yells back. “We need some deep fried pickles and oysters sliders, too,” I reply with a nod. “Silvia told me that a couple of women took advantage of you in college,” she admits sheepishly. “She suspected that I was trying to do the same thing.” Fuck! She apparently did tell them everything. I take a moment imagining all that she might have said. “You’re too late anyway, I learned not to trust anyone,” I reply letting her know that I’m not that naïve college guy anymore. “I also figured out why Dad did business the way he did. The average investor is just out there flipping a coin, but wealthy investors always know exactly what they are buying.” “So you think they are all using inside information?” Mandy’s eyes widen as if I had shared some sort of shocking revelation. I laugh. “They all know each other and go to conferences together, so of course they have private conversations. Call it whatever you want, but the truth is they have access to information that most investors don’t hear about until it’s too late. It’s just a fact of life.” “See! I think that’s sad. That’s why I became a lawyer,” she spouts with fire in her eyes. “To crack down on the kind of shit that your dad was doing. Don’t tell me you agree with the way he did business.” “I didn’t say I agree with it. I said, I understand why he did it. He was making money hand over fist, while I could’ve just as well blown my money on lottery tickets,” I reply, trying to explain my rationale. Mandy grows quiet, rubbing her thumb back and forth along the Guinness label on the side of her glass. She is obviously contemplating all that she has learned this afternoon. Finally in a small, quiet voice she asked, “It’s never going to change is it?”

“Not likely, but each of us can to decide whether or not we want to be part of the game,” I tell her softly. “Do you?” she asks, finally looking up from her beer. “Not any more,” I assure her. “I always wanted to prove to Dad that I could make it on my own. Now that he’s gone, I no longer have anything to prove.” “That’s not true. The only person you need to prove anything to is yourself,” she states in a moment of profound wisdom. “There is no bigger enemy in this world than the one we carry around inside.” “Smart and beautiful.” I smirk. “You are the complete package.” “Whatever.” She blushes. “Try a deep fried pickle,” she says as the bartender sets them down in front of us.

MANDY Even though Silvia had already told me that Trey had been forced to settle two paternity suits in his college years, I’m glad he told me the story himself. In my opinion there is no greater sign of respect than when someone shares their darkest secrets with you. As the two of us sit here getting to know each other better through oyster sliders, fried pickles and cocktails any remaining concerns I have about him begin to fade into the background. His phone is lighting up every few minutes, but he simply glances down at the screen and remains focused on our conversation. That is so cool. “What time is it?” I ask after noticing that it has grown dark outside. “Quarter after nine,” he replies, looking at his phone. “Oh, I just got a text from Liv. She says thanks, but she’s in good hands. Whatever that means.” “I have no doubt that she will land on her feet.” Or more likely on her back. “Should we have one more here or go back to the hotel for one?” Not that I really need another one, but I’m having so much fun. “Don’t you want to check out the hottest new clubs in the east village?” he asks, obviously teasing. “No. I would prefer someplace quieter, not noisier.” I run my hand along the inside of his thigh. “I’ll send Tony a text.” He picks up his phone and sends him a quick message. It must be nice to have someone waiting to haul you around anytime you feel the urge to go somewhere. Within a matter of minutes, Tony enters the bar. “You guys go ahead and finish, but I’m double parked out front.” He laughs and turns to head back outside. “We’ll be out in a bit!” Trey slams the rest of his bourbon and gives me an impatient look. “Come on, show me how a southern girl chugs beer.” “Here, help me,” I say handing him my glass. “That’s how a real lady does it.” “I don’t mind beer,” he says after draining the rest of it. “But whiskey is a lot less filling. How do you not feel totally bloated from that stuff?” “Oh quit bitching and just burp,” I tease, hopping down from the barstool.

“We’ll get you a Shirley Temple at the Four Seasons to settle your little tummy.” “You’re hilarious,” he retorts, slapping me across the ass. Pretty firm, huh buddy? “You’ve been looking for an excuse to do that, haven’t you?” I turn back and shoot him a look. “You are fucking hilarious… and yes, thank you for giving me the opportunity.” He chuckles and pauses for a moment. “I’ve never been called a pussy for drinking straight bourbon.” He smiles and pushes the door open, leading me out onto the street where the car is waiting for us. When Tony told us he was double-parked it was definitely an understatement. He’s got traffic backed up all the way down the block.

TREY Settling into the back of the car, my mind has already moved past the thought of having another drink and is now strategizing a more intimate game plan. I’m not sure if her looks, her personality or the fact that Mom is trying to buy her off is the most appealing. All I know is I haven’t felt this way about anyone in years. “How much did Mom offer you, anyway?” I ask out of sheer curiosity. “She just told me she would make it worth my while,” she says with a sly look on her face. “You should ask her for twenty million,” I suggest playfully. “You need to be generously compensated for giving up all of this.” I wave my hands down the length of my body. “Holy shit, she must have gotten a pretty good divorce settlement.” Mandy’s eyes widen and sparkle in the dim light. “They didn’t have a valid prenup, so she is a billionaire too. Dad really didn’t have much for assets when they got married. Also, Mom put a flourishing real estate career on the back burner to be a full time mother and attend all the corporate functions with Dad,” I explain, thinking back to how she was back then. “I honestly think she deserved it.” “Well, I have no interest in her offer. I don’t care how much she would be willing to pay me,” she replies adamantly. “I haven’t even had a chance to experience all this awesomeness yet.” She giggles, making a similar gesture with her hands. “Once you do, it will definitely be too late.” I lean in, needing to kiss those soft, full lips. “I would be really disappointed if I didn’t get to see how everything plays out between us.” There is nothing like the rush of passion and lust that occurs when you first find yourself falling for someone. I had honestly begun to wonder if I would ever feel this way again. Who knows, I might finally be able to move on and put the past behind me. Okay, I need to relax. I’m getting way ahead of myself.

MANDY

A warm, fuzzy feeling washes over me as Trey talks about wanting to see how things play out between us. When I first started working on this case, I had so much resentment and hostility toward his family that I couldn’t even fathom something like this happening. Even though I had seen pictures of Trey online, I couldn’t get past the fact that he was his father’s son. I assumed he was just another generation of Addison’s who would pile on the wealth by taking advantage of others. I don’t think I could have been more wrong. I feel an unexpected twinge of nervousness when the car slows down and pulls up to the curb in front of the hotel. It suddenly occurs to me that this will be first time that I have been truly alone with Trey. Even though Liv was annoying, it was kind of nice having her as a buffer. It allowed me to get to know Trey while having an excuse for not rushing into anything physical between us. My mind suddenly flashes back to the first night, when I attacked his cock like a famished tiger. My cheeks begin to burn, as I realize it’s probably too late for taking things slow. “Is everything okay?” he asks, pausing with his hand resting on the door handle. “Yeah, I’m fine,” I reply, trying to slow my breathing and act calm. “Can we stop in the bar for one more drink? I would like a Margarita or something.” “Sure.” He smiles, taking my hand and leading me from the car. “I’m totally onboard with you having anything that contains tequila.” “Okay, I’ll definitely go for a Martini then,” I counter. “Since you know too well what that shit does to me.” “Exactly. Two Margaritas on the rocks, coming up,” he teases. Walking hand in hand through the lobby of the Four Seasons, I find myself feeling a strange mixture of excitement, anticipation and fear. I think back to when I had to leave all of my friends behind and move a thousand miles away. I cried myself to sleep for several nights before starting school that fall. Each time I would curse his father for taking my life away from me. I was terrified at the thought of being the new kid. Now, I realize that without that difficult experience I wouldn’t have become the woman that I am today. Everything happens for a reason, as they say. “She would like to see a Martini menu,” Trey tells the bartender as we take two seats at the bar. What a gentleman.

CHAPTER 15

T

rey

IT IS OBVIOUS THAT MANDY IS APPREHENSIVE ABOUT SPENDING THE NIGHT WITH ME. SHE SEEMS TO THINK that another cocktail will solve the issue. She is pounding her martini with the same speed as she went through a Guinness, but it doesn’t seem to be curbing her nervousness. “Just relax,” I tell her rubbing her back with one hand. “Even though Liv bailed on us, I still have both suites.” “I don’t know why I feel so much anxiety,” she replies, with a confused look in her eyes. “It’s probably because your world has been upended in the past few days. You got close to me with the intent of collecting evidence that Harris could use against me. Now, Liv is gone and you find yourself having feelings for someone you have despised for years,” I speculate. “Am I warm?” “Hot, actually.” She gives me a muted smile. “After hearing you say it out loud, it’s no wonder my head is spinning.” She sets her elbows on the bar and pushes her face into her hands. “I didn’t despise you. You were my first crush when I was just a kid. Then after reading about you I thought…” “You thought I would be an arrogant, narcissistic playboy who would be the perfect target to launch your legal career.” I pause and wait for her response, but her face remains buried in her hands. “How long have you been planning this?” “A long, long time,” she whispers, finally sitting up and wiping tears from her eyes. “When I was a junior in college I read a book by Gloria Allred called Fight Back and Win. It really resonated with me and that’s when I decided to go on to law school.” “So you got your law degree and hooked up with Harris. The man who made Dad’s life as miserable as possible over the past twenty five years,” I add, easily completing out the rest of the story. “Yeah, he’s a real pit-bull,” she says shaking her head. “He is going to be lost without your dad to pursue.”

“Well, hopefully you will stay on my side so he doesn’t take out his remaining aggression on me.” I lean in, giving her my best puppy dog eyes. “I really want to believe that you are this great guy who I’m getting to know. That you aren’t just using your charm and looks to throw me off course.” She pauses, searching my eyes for clues. “We have discussed my checkered past, I have apologized for the way my father treated your family and I promised to make things right. All I can do from here is do the right thing and prove it to you.” I tip up my glass finishing my cocktail and set it down on the bar. I turn back to her and for a long moment we simply stare into each other’s eyes, both of us searching for one another’s true intentions. “All relationships are based on trust and trust can only be earned over time,” I add. “I know. I really want to believe this whole thing is real, but it’s going to take some time for my head to catch up to my heart,” she admits, still looking very hesitant. “Let’s go get some sleep.” I stand up, taking her by the hand. “I’ll walk you to your room.” After a quiet ride up the elevator, Mandy remains silent as we walk down the hallway. I’m amazed at how she lost her nerve after realizing that it now was just the two of us. Reaching her door, I cup her cheek and look her directly in the eyes. “You have nothing to be nervous about. I don’t expect anything from you, but I will say I’m very attracted to you.” I lean into her, pushing her back against the door and grasping her lips with mine. I immediately sense the passion within her kiss and her enthusiasm more than matches mine. We continue to ravish one another despite the passing of other hotel guests in the hallway. I don’t care what anyone else thinks. I can feel the bulge growing in my pants as I press against her. Desire begins to boil up inside of me and I realize that this woman has successfully pulled me out of the deadened state that I have been living in for years. I feel sparks, I feel magic… it all feels amazing.

MANDY After the most intoxicating kiss of my life, I find myself standing alone in this very large, way too quiet hotel suite. I walk over to the window and look out at the breathtaking view of the New York City skyline. As magnificent as it is, it’s not at all what is consuming my every thought. My mind is buzzing, my body tingling and my pulse racing as a result of what just happened outside my door. I swallow hard and take a deep breath in an attempt to form a clear thought. Get a grip Mandy. Play it cool. The silence is suddenly broken by the sound of the shower turning on next door. I need a hot shower too; maybe that will take my mind off of things. I slip out of my dress and heels reaching for the faucet to turn on the water. What the hell is wrong

with me? The other night I was jealous as hell because he was with Liv and now he is alone, with only a wall separating us. I jettison my remaining clothes, opting for nothing but a luxurious white robe. I want to surprise him in the shower, but it seems like such a bold move. I think back to the blowjob I gave him on the airplane and decide to check the adjoining door. If he left his side unlocked, I will take it as a sign. I creep over to the door and carefully turn the deadbolt, unlocking it. I slowly turn the doorknob and crack it open just slightly to take a peek. His door is not only unlocked, but he left it wide open. I’ll take that as an open invitation! My heart instantly begins to pound within my chest as I tiptoe over to the bathroom. As if he would hear me with the shower running anyway. I can feel a lump forming in my throat, as I softly knock on the door before cracking it open. “Hello?” Trey calls out, sounding a bit startled at first. A broad smile quickly replaces his initial concern after he wipes the steam away from the glass and sees me standing there. “What the hell?” “Is there room for two?” I ask, sliding the glass door open a bit. Wow, he has an amazing body! “Hell, yeah!” He slides the door open as the robe slides off my shoulders, landing in a heap on the floor. “You like to keep me guessing, don’t you?” he asks, shaking his head and helping me in. “I had given up on you for the night.” “Hey, it’s a woman’s prerogative.” I slip my hands around his waist and move up right next to him. “I needed another kiss,” I whisper against his lips. As our lips hungrily explore one another, my hands begin to move along his taut, muscular back. I love the way he feels, smells and tastes. It’s the perfect trifecta. He turns around so I am now under the shower head. He pushes his fingers through my hair and the warm water tumbles over my head and down my back. So many feelings and sensations are happening simultaneously, that I begin to feel a bit overwhelmed. It’s as if my nerve endings are completely raw, causing goose bumps to form as a result of his touch. “You are absolutely gorgeous,” he murmurs, kissing the side of my neck. “I can’t believe you are actually here.” “I can’t believe it either.” I snag a bottle of body wash and squeeze some into my hand. He leans in and kisses my forehead as I run my hands across his chest, thoroughly lathering him up. He pulls back slightly allowing me to soap up the rest of him. “You must work out a lot,” I say, but he ignores my comment. “My turn.” He grabs the bottle and begins returning the favor. He turns me away from him and begins massaging my breasts while softly kissing the nape of my neck. I feel a surge of electricity between my thighs as his slippery hands glide down my abdomen and stop just short, leaving me yearning for more of his touch. I turn back into him, seeking his lips once again. I let my hands trail down his back until they come to rest upon his firm ass. I caress them just slightly getting a feel of their perfect firmness. His hands run along the sides of my body causing a shiver to surge right through me. There is electricity in his touch that I have never

experienced with anyone else. It’s driving me crazy. “God, you make me hard,” he mutters; pressing himself against my smooth, wet skin. “You wouldn’t even believe how turned on I am right now.” “I’m completely with you,” I reply, nearly breathless. After toweling each other off, he takes my hand and leads me to his luxurious king-sized bed. He pulls back the covers and tells me to slip inside. Watching him walk around the side of the bed, I again feel the pounding of my heart within my chest. He rifles through his duffle bag before joining me with a discouraged look on his face. “What’s wrong?” “When Liv got her stuff, she apparently stole all of my condoms,” he replies with a frustrated look on his face. “Well, I have an IUD, so there is no risk of a paternity suit.” I flash him a smile. “Really, why did you get that?” he asks, looking for a rational explanation. “My boyfriend was allergic to latex, so I did it for him. He dumped me a few months later, but I never went in to have it taken out,” I admit. “I don’t like to visit the gynecologist unless it’s absolutely necessary.” “I can’t blame you for that. Those stirrups have to be intimidating.” He laughs while sliding into bed next to me. “For some reason, I can honestly say that I trust you.” “That’s good!” I give him a soft kiss on the lips. “I trust you too.”

TREY Hearing those words crossing my lips and feeling the emotions that accompany them, I begin to realize the magnitude of what is happening. I’m feeling something that I haven’t felt in a long, long time… maybe ever. It started as a flicker the moment I first made eye contact with her on the plane and it has continued to grow within me ever since. After closing off my heart years ago, it appears that Mandy has successfully pried it back open. “What’s wrong?” She gives me a look of concern. “Absolutely nothing. That’s the problem.” I pull her to me and savor the feeling of her soft skin against mine. “You are totally amazing.” Without a word, she leans into me pressing her lips to mine. Our tongues begin to tease one another as I feel her hand traveling down the length of my chest and abdomen. She pauses at my waistline for just a moment before retreating to my abs once again. She is obviously getting back at me for teasing her in the shower. She continues to avoid anything below my waistline and it’s causing my dick to begin throbbing with anticipation. She definitely knows how to drive me crazy. Unable to take any more of her teasing, I flip her onto her back. I can feel the tip of my cock resting against her as my fingertips move along her cheek and push the hair behind her ear. I’m not going any further until I hear the words from her. It feels incredible just being this close to her. Time and everything else suddenly

seems irrelevant as I touch her smooth skin and continue to kiss her luscious, full lips. “I want you bad,” she whispers, after which her lips immediately curl into a smile and there is a flicker of lust in her eyes. God, that’s sexy! I draw her nipple between my lips and slip my middle finger between her moist folds. My level of excitement jumps another notch after feeling an immediate response from her. Warm juices engulf my finger, so I begin stroking her. “God, that feels good,” she coos, thrusting her hips against me. Her breathing becomes jagged and labored as I stimulate her most sensitive flesh. She lets out another series of moans when I switch nipples and slip two fingers deeper within her. Her responsiveness is exciting me to the point where I can feel beads of sweat beginning to form along the crest of my brow. Damn, this is hot. I suck the tender flesh of her neck between my lips while exploring the telltale bumps of her G-spot. Her hips begin to wriggle even more. “Oh my God,” she cries, her breath catching in an obvious moment of orgasmic pleasure. Not wanting to give her a chance to fully recover I move between her legs. Lacing my fingers together and cradling her head, I softly kiss her lips while pushing into her. A sudden surge of warmth courses through my body. This is so much more than just sex. For the first time in my life, I am beginning to understand the difference between sex and making love. It’s incredible when there is more involved than just physical contact. I’ve always felt there was something missing, despite the fact that I have been with some very attractive women. The past year with Liv has made me realize that there has to be much more to a relationship than physical attraction and sex appeal. She moans as I bury myself deep within her and kiss her with all of the passion that is raging within me. Instead of focusing on giving her an orgasm, I am simply allowing my innermost feelings to express themselves physically. This is fucking incredible. I have never had an experience like this with anyone. I hold her head firmly as I begin giving her long, full strokes while simultaneously devouring her lips like a sex-crazed animal. Everything feels so overwhelming, like a whole new world is suddenly revealing itself to me. I begin to focus on the feeling of moving within her. If there is such a thing as a perfect fit, this has to be it. A sudden urge from deep within me steals my attention. Fuck, I don’t want to come before her. I push myself deep within her and hold it, gently grinding my hips against hers. The desired effect is almost immediate as she begins to moan and quiver. “Oh god, oh my god,” she murmurs as I continue to titillate her. Her body begins to tremble and she gasps for a breath, so I kiss her hard and return to the long, full strokes that had nearly sent me to the edge of oblivion. My lips are muffling her continuing cries as I drive her past the point of no return. Within seconds, I join her in an incredibly fulfilling, mutual climax. This is as close to heaven on earth as one could possibly get. After recovering for a few seconds, I wrap my arms around her and hold her tight. “That was absolutely incredible,” I

whisper. “I wish we would’ve reconnected years ago.”

MANDY Wrapped up in his arms, I can’t believe what just happened between us. After never experiencing an orgasm with a man, I just had two of them within a matter of minutes. Wow, that felt incredible! It was so overwhelming that I’m already craving another one. His energy radiates against my skin in a way that just amazes me. I have always read about the magic in a person’s touch and I think I’ve just discovered what that means. “Are you okay?” he murmurs against my cheek. “I’m way beyond okay.” I run my hand along his side, still trying to comprehend all the feelings and emotions I’m feeling inside. “How about you?” “Like I said, that was totally amazing!” He smiles broadly. “I don’t know how else to say it.” He places his hand on my cheek and I can feel emotional tears forming in the corners of my eyes. “Are you sure everything’s okay?” His smile instantly transforms into a look of concern. “I’m just a little overwhelmed,” I admit. “I’ve never experienced anything like that. I mean, I’ve had sex and stuff, but never like that.” “Shhh.” He places his finger on my lips. “Me either. My mind is blown too.” He draws me even closer and pulls up the covers.

LYING NEXT TO HIM, I SIMPLY SAVOR THE WARMTH AND ENERGY THAT IS BEING EXCHANGED BETWEEN US. I have never felt more alive or more satisfied in my entire life. God, I hope this works out between us. The warm fuzzy feeling inside begins to give way just a bit, making room for a little bit of insecurity. “I think you just ruined me for other men,” I whisper jokingly. “That’s good, because you have me feeling things that I never thought were possible,” he replies with a look of wonder in his eyes. “I never thought…” he pauses before finishing his sentence. “I just never thought I could feel this way.” I kiss his gorgeous lips instead of replying. He immediately rolls me onto my back and returns my kiss with the same intensity that blew me away earlier. “God, I can’t get enough of you,” he mutters. I feel his still hard cock between my legs once again and kiss him hard as he pushes into me once again. “I can’t get enough of you either.”

CHAPTER 16

S unday Morning MANDY Our cozy, little cocoon of bliss is disrupted by the sound of Trey’s phone buzzing on the nightstand. “Family,” he grumbles, letting it go to voicemail. The voicemail beeps and he gives me a quick kiss before getting out of bed and heading to the adjacent room. I snuggle back into the warm serenity, completely content until I hear the tone of his voice. It doesn’t sound like a tone he would use with his mother and it certainly isn’t his brother. I’ll bet I know who it is and she’s not exactly family. “Tyler has apparently gone off the deep end,” he groans upon re-entering the room. “I need to take a quick shower and go over there for a bit. I’ll take you to brunch when I get back, just pick a place that you would like to go.” “Okay,” I agree, watching him set his phone down on the counter before heading into the bathroom. I remain still for a moment, debating whether or not I should confirm my suspicion. The water starts and I know there isn’t much time before his phone locks. Screw it. I already know it’s her. I roll over and close my eyes, determined not to allow her to spoil my mood. “I’ll be back,” he whispers in my ear, that killer cologne of his rousing my senses. “Tell Vanessa, hi.” I turn my head slightly and shoot him a look. “She just wants to talk about Tyler,” he replies defensively. “She sounds really worried about him.” “That’s fine.” I shrug. “Why didn’t you just tell me it was her instead of acting so suspicious?” “I’m sorry. I just had a really good time last night and I didn’t want to spoil it.” He bends down to give me a hug. “I was caught a little off-guard when I saw her name pop up.” “Go talk to her and I’ll get ready,” I murmur. “When you get back, we’ll go to ABC for brunch.”

“Sounds perfect.” He gives me a relieved smile and kisses me on the forehead. As he turns and makes his way to the door, I can’t help watching him. Even the way he moves is sexy, exuding a sense of confidence. I lie there for a moment still reveling in the warmth that he left behind. Vanessa is engaged to his brother, so there is nothing to worry about, I think in an attempt to reassure myself. Besides, I have a feeling that she is pregnant. She didn’t look well at the funeral and Tyler said she hasn’t been feeling good for the past few weeks. Sounds like morning sickness to me.

TREY I wasn’t sure exactly what to expect when I rang the doorbell. I could hear some scuffling inside as if someone was trying to straighten up things at the last possible minute. Vanessa looked flushed when she opened the door and she appeared to be wearing nothing but a robe and slippers. “Are you okay?” I ask, feeling like there is something very wrong with this whole scenario. “No. I’ve been up most of the night. Tyler went out after the confrontation with you yesterday. I still wasn’t feeling good, so I stayed home.” She rubs her hand in a circle over her stomach. “He never came home and when I call his phone it goes right to voicemail.” “Hmm, have you called Mom?” “No. I didn’t want to worry her. She has had enough on her mind lately.” Her hand shakes violently as she raises a glass of water to her lips. “Come here.” I reach for her arm. “You’re shaking like a leaf.” I put my arm around her and guide her onto the couch. “What’s wrong?” “What’s wrong?” Tears instantly well up in her eyes. “I don’t even know where to begin.” She closes her eyes and hangs her head. “Is it Tyler?” I struggle to keep from jumping to conclusions. “What has he done?” “A few weeks ago he ran across a file in Victor’s desk. He had suspicions that he was restructuring his will, so we snuck into his office one night while Victor and Carly were at a fundraiser,” she admits. “And he found out that he was getting cut out too?” I speculate. “You both were taking a pretty big hit, but he wasn’t cutting either of you out completely. Tyler was livid when he saw that he was treating both of you equally,” she says, shaking her head from side to side recalling the moment. “Each of you were to receive fifty million dollars worth of stock, which I tried to convince him was generous.” “Yeah, most billionaires leave the bulk of their money in a charitable trust or a foundation. They don’t leave billions to their kids,” I reply in agreement. “What really sent him over the edge was the fact that he intended to carve out a chunk of stock for Tommy.” She bites down on her lip. “He actually broke down in

tears when he read it.” “I talked to Tommy the other night. He told me that Dad was trying to bring him onboard. Honestly, I think he might be a good fit. I can see why Tyler would be upset though, since you guys have history.” “Tyler really thought that Victor would wait for him to get his MBA and would choose him, since you aren’t interested,” she replies with a crack in her voice. “He was so hurt.” “It’s a multi-billion dollar business. Tyler isn’t qualified to run something like that, even if he gets an MBA. It would take me a decade or more before I would even be considered for the top seat,” I explain. “Tyler has totally unrealistic expectations.” “I tried to talk to him about that, but he was so upset. He had already been acting really strange before that night, but that sent him off the deep end,” she whispers, trying to choke back tears. “I’m afraid he’s done something really bad.” She leans into me and lets go of everything that had been bottled up inside of her. “Is that why he was accusing me? He’s trying to deflect the attention away from himself?” A light bulb clicks and everything suddenly begins to make sense. Holy shit, he killed Dad? How could he do something so fucking stupid? As Vanessa continues to sob against my shoulder, I can’t help thinking back to the days after her breakup with Tommy. Apparently, I’m still the shoulder that she prefers to cry upon. For a brief moment my mind toys with the idea of her and I being together again. If Tyler really did murder our father, it will only be a matter of time before he is found out. “Worst of all,” she sobbed. “Worst of all… I’m pregnant.” Her admission feels like another smack in the face and immediately shocks me back to reality. I pull back, lift her chin and look her directly in the eyes. “How could you let that happen?” “I was having issues with my old birth control pills; they made me puffy and bloated,” she explains. “I switched pills and we were careful, but apparently not careful enough.” “I would just hate to see a kid brought into the world with his dad headed for prison,” I say without really thinking. Vanessa immediately breaks down again. “I just pray that he had nothing to do with it.” She sobs, in a resumption of her emotional release. “I’m sorry Trey. I should’ve chosen you years ago. I have always loved you.” What? I’m honestly speechless as she grabs a Kleenex and wipes the tears from her eyes. I have been completely obsessed with her for as long as I can remember. Now she tells me that she has always loved me? She’s has to be saying this out of sheer desperation. Our conversation is cut short when the door handle rattles and Tyler comes stumbling into the entryway. He regains his balance and stares at the two of us, obviously completely trashed out of his mind. “What the fuck is going on here?” he howls, stumbling toward us and focusing in on Vanessa’s face. “Why the fuck are

you crying?” “Because you didn’t come home and I couldn’t reach you on your phone,” Vanessa says, in an attempt to cover her ass. “Where have you been?” His gaze falls to the floor. “I was upset, so I stopped off at the Monkey Bar for a couple drinks. Obviously it was a bad idea to mix booze with these new pain pills. I got totally fucked up. I have no idea where my phone is at.” He turns and stumbles into the bathroom, closing the door behind him. “Well, at least that mystery is solved.” I give Vanessa a subdued grin. “I’m so tired of dealing with his issues,” she whispers. “I don’t know what to do.” “I’ll talk to Mom about it. We are getting together for dinner tonight,” I tell her. “Maybe she can get him into rehab and on track for a knee replacement.” “She’s still in denial,” she says, shaking her head and rolling her eyes. “I’ve talked to her several times.” “She’ll listen to me. I’ll get her to talk with his doctor so she can see how many pills he’s taking on a daily basis,” I tell her. “This is unsustainable, especially for someone his age.” “I hope she will do something to help him.” She wraps her arms around me and squeezes me tight. “I’ve really missed you.” “I’ve missed you too,” I whisper, before backing off and making my way to the door. I would rather not be here when Tyler comes out of the bathroom. That is, if he’s not passed out on the floor. Riding the elevator down to the lobby, it occurs to me that my feelings for Vanessa might finally be fading. When she said that she has always been in love with me, for the first time I didn’t really feel anything other than disbelief. If she thinks she can toy with me again, she has another thing coming. I’m done with one-way love affairs.

MANDY While getting ready for the day, I realize that I must have muted the ringer on my phone. Picking it up, I see there are two missed calls and several Facebook notifications. I click on the Facebook app and there are several tagged images from Liv. When I open the first one, it looks like a picture of her and Trey, but his hair is different. Scrolling through the rest of them, I quickly realize that it’s her and Tyler. What the hell? There are also several pictures of the two of them with Tommy. It looks like lots of partying and a general lack of clothes were the main themes. She definitely didn’t waste any time moving on. Next, I click on my voicemail. One is from my father, wondering if I attended the funeral and asking when I am heading back to California. The second is from my boss, Harris, who asked the same exact questions. I took all of next week off, thinking that we would still be in Geneva so there is no reason to go back early. I send them both a quick text letting them know that I did attend the funeral and that I’m not going home for at least another week. I’m having too much fun right

now. “Are you ready, babe?” Trey shouts as he swings the door of the suite open. “I am.” I quickly finish putting my hair up. “You look great.” He brushes past me to check his hair and spray on a fresh shot of Sure Fuck. “Just needed a little insurance.” He chuckles and gives me a wink. “Yeah, like that’s an issue.” I roll my eyes and punch him in the arm. “I’m probably the one who needs some reassurance. How did your talk go with Vanessa?” “It was interesting.” He pauses, looking at me through the mirror. “Tyler didn’t come home last night. She’s pregnant with his child and he came staggering through the door just after she tells me that she has always been in love with me.” “She told you what?” I take a step back and feel like a dagger just went straight through my heart. Trey sees my reaction and immediately turns, coming toward me. “I want to be completely honest with you,” he says, with complete sincerity in his eyes. “I also want you to know that I didn’t feel a thing when she said it. I told her I would talk to Mom about Tyler and then I left. When I got in the elevator, the only woman who was on my mind was you.” “Are you serious?” I honestly don’t believe what he is saying right now. “Serious. I think I’m over her.” He wraps his arms around me. I revel in his warmth and find myself hoping that what he says is true. “I think I might have been obsessed with her only because I couldn’t have her. It actually sounds a little crazy when I say it out loud.” I give him a guarded smile. “I hope so, because last night was the best night of my life,” I reply, even though I know it sounds a little too dramatic. “Mine too.” He lifts my chin and gives me another one of those incredible kisses. Whew… I’m not sure if I can handle this emotional roller coaster. I’m exhausted and it isn’t even noon.

CHAPTER 17

T

rey

MANDY AND I ARE ENJOYING A DELICIOUS BRUNCH AT ABC KITCHEN WHEN THINGS START TO TAKE A TURN for the worse. First, Vanessa calls, which I let go to voicemail so then she proceeds to send me text messages. She tells me that Tyler’s clothes smell like perfume and that when she did Find A Phone it showed that his phone is still at the W Hotel. Tyler, you really are a fucking moron. “Check out these pictures that Liv tagged me in,” Mandy says, holding her phone up to show me. “Oh Christ! She hooked up with Tyler and Tommy? Vanessa is going to hunt her down and strangle the shit out of her when she finds out.” Tyler and Tommy… wow. “Poor Vanessa,” Mandy concurs. “I wouldn’t trade places with her for anything. Pregnant and all.” “Yeah, she’s going to have some hard decisions to make in the coming weeks.” I try to eat my eggs, but seem to have lost my appetite. I pull up my Facebook app to see if Liv tagged me on any of those pictures. She didn’t. I am however tagged on a story that just came out on TMZ. Freshly Minted Billionaire Hooks Up With SEC Attorney, the title says. They have shots of us coming out of The Penrose last night and getting into the limo. The article details how we backed up traffic for miles. Fucking exaggerators. “You’re not going to like this.” I hand Mandy my phone. “How do they even know who I am?” Tears fill her eyes as she begins to scan the article. “They have their ways. They probably paid off the bartender or something,” I assume. That kind of shit happens all the time. “Oh shit. Harris is going to hit the roof when he sees this.” She gives me a horrified look. “I’m going to lose my job!” “Relax, its TMZ,” I try to downplay it. “He doesn’t read crap like that does he?” “He’s single and lives with a dog. Who knows what he reads or watches.” She

continues to scroll down the article analyzing every word. “I’m screwed.” “He’s not going to fire you. Besides, if he does, I’m probably going to need a good corporate attorney in the near future.” I reach over and rub her back in an attempt to calm her down. “You know what they say about mixing business with pleasure,” she replies sternly. “Do it whenever possible?” I reply, thinking maybe I can get a smile out of her. “I should probably get back to California,” she says after a long moment of silence. “It suddenly feels like things are going to really spin out of control around here.” “So you’re going to bail on me?” My face instantly feels hot at the thought of it. “No. I don’t know. I’m just not good at this kind of stuff,” she admits openly. “Neither of us are good at this kind of stuff,” I remind her. “I think that’s what makes us a pretty good match. We both suck at relationships.” “Are we really in a relationship?” She asks, placing her hand on my arm. “I was kind of hoping so.”

MANDY Riding in the back of the limo, a million thoughts are racing through my mind. I try to rationalize that the worst-case scenario is getting fired from my job and maybe disbarred. There has to be other things out there that I would be good at. I always liked the idea of teaching; maybe I could be a grade school teacher. It would be fun to make a difference in the lives of young kids. “You sure are quiet,” Trey says, interrupting my worried stream of thoughts. “Sorry… I was just thinking about how I’m going to make a living after I’m disbarred.” He chuckles and shakes his head, but I’m serious. “You might lose your job at the SEC, but I don’t think they have any reason to disbar you,” he counters. “You haven’t done anything illegal, have you?” “Well, falling for someone who I’m supposed to be investigating is pretty damn unethical,” she mutters with tear filled eyes. “I don’t know how it happened, actually.” “Sorry. It was probably the cologne.” Trey laughs, treating the whole situation as if it’s not that serious. “It’s not funny!” I fume. I can’t believe he is taking this so lightly and totally disregarding my feelings. Just because he has said some nice things to me and we made love last night, doesn’t mean I can suddenly throw away the rest of my life. This last week has been like a whirlwind and things just keep getting crazier every day. He lowers his head and stares directly into my eyes. “Remember when we were at the restaurant the other night and I told you that I was going to make everything up to you and your family?” “Yes,” I reply tentatively.

“I wasn’t just saying that to get in your pants.” He continues to stare intently with a little smirk popping up on the corner of his mouth. “That’s because I was wearing a dress.” I try to return his smirk. “Don’t worry about your job. Like I said, I’m going to need a good lawyer. If you are disbarred I’ll hire you as a legal consultant. I don’t give a shit!” He puts his arm around me and pulls me to his side. I want to be able to trust him, but I have this little gnawing feeling in my stomach. Especially after what Vanessa said to him. I find myself getting more and more angry that she would try to latch onto him after everything she has put him through. She’s in for a real catfight if she thinks she can just take him away from me. “Can we go back to the hotel?” I ask, slipping my hand inside his jacket and attempting to give him a sultry look despite my tear-swollen eyes. “Tony, back to the Four Seasons, please,” he says, without a second of hesitation.

TREY I know Mandy has put a ton of work into becoming a lawyer, but she also has to realize that in the past week a lot of things have changed. Dad dying didn’t just change my life, but hers as well. She probably doesn’t believe me at the moment, but I’m determined to help her regain the life that Dad stole from her. I feel a closeness to her that I have never felt with anyone else. Regardless of whether or not we manage to screw this up, I’m going to make sure she gets the life she deserves. Period. “Now who’s being quiet?” She turns to me and snickers. “I don’t want you to worry about anything.” I wipe a stray tear from her cheek. “Dad always used to ask us: Do you know what a billionaire does?” “Oh, really? What does a billionaire do?” she asks, looking a bit perplexed. “Whatever the hell he feels like doing,” I tell her, trying to drive my point home. “So, what would you like to do and where would you like to go?” “I want to do, you,” she replies in a sultry voice that matches the look she was giving me. “And I want to go back to the hotel.” She leans into me and kisses my cheek. “I’ve already made that a reality, but after that we can literally do anything we want. Let’s get up tomorrow morning and go somewhere fun,” I propose, instantly becoming excited by the idea of taking her somewhere. “We need to get the hell out of this city.” “I’m all for that. I’ll go where ever you want to take me.” Her face lights up the way I had hoped it would. “Let’s go somewhere crazy, like Paris or Monaco,” she suggests. “Do you like racing?” I pull up my phone to do a quick search. “I haven’t really watched much of it, why?”

“I can get two VIP passes for the Monaco Gran Prix next weekend,” I click the link to make sure that they are still available. “The cars will come right beneath us going into the straight away. I’ve always wanted to do that.” “I’m game.” She shrugs, arching her eyebrows. “Like I said, it’s all new to me.”

I CLICK AGAIN TO PURCHASE OUR TICKETS AND THEN OPEN ANOTHER APP TO REGISTER FOR A HELICOPTER ride from the Nice airport. I also send a request for a diamond suite at the Hotel Hermitage. Hopefully the fact that Dad was a frequent guest will help me secure a last minute reservation. “I am meeting with Dad’s attorneys tomorrow morning to talk about Dad’s estate. Then we can leave tomorrow afternoon and spend a few extra days there,” I suggest. “I’ve had more than enough of this city.” “Yeah, I won’t miss the photographers or TMZ.” She sighs.

MANDY Within minutes Trey receives a call from someone at the Hermitage Hotel letting him know that they are doing their best to accommodate us. I’m impressed by the way he handles himself, sounding so professional. He doesn’t need to cheat to be successful in business. He has the charisma and drive that attracts people and now he has the capital to finance any project he chooses to do. I’m sure he will do great things. “We can actually have the penthouse at the Hermitage until Saturday, then it’s promised to a Saudi Prince for the weekend.” His eyes spark in a way that reveals the little boy that still resides inside. “Prepare to have your mind completely blown.” “Where will we stay Saturday night?” I inquire, having just read that the race is going to be held on Sunday. “We’ll see. I’ve got all week to figure that out.” He shrugs in a carefree way. “We might have to stay in Nice or something. I’m just stoked that we can have the penthouse until then.” He holds up a picture of an ocean view on his phone. “See what I mean?” “Wow, that’s gorgeous. Is that the view from our room?” “Yeah, it’s a rooftop terrace. Mom and Dad stayed there for their 20th wedding anniversary… which ironically ended up being their last anniversary together.” He grimaces. “Hopefully the room isn’t cursed.” “I don’t believe in curses.” He narrows his eyes giving me a condescending look. “We all make our own luck.” “I was just joking.” I sneer, returning a little of his attitude. I have a nervous feeling brewing in my stomach again though. It’s not like me to fly off to France to spend a week with someone I am just getting to know. Everything is happening so

quickly that it seems difficult to get my bearings. Just when I begin to adjust emotionally, something else comes along to throw me back off balance. I’m not sure I’m ready for all of this.

“HERE WE ARE,” TONY SAYS, STOPPING AT THE CURB OF THE HOTEL. I TAKE A DEEP BREATH AND REMIND myself that things are working out far better than I ever could have imagined. “Just relax,” Trey says, sensing my continuing apprehension. “If you decide you would rather go home than go to Monaco… just say the word. I’ll take you home.” “I’m sorry, my rational mind keeps telling me that this is all too good to be true,” I reply, just to get it off my mind. “Seriously? You haven’t seen anything yet.” He laughs, taking me by the hand. “Come on… I have a surprise for you.” As we exit the car I consciously decide to embrace the whirlwind. After all, I could be in a lot of worse places than the Four Seasons with a totally gorgeous future billionaire. I need to learn how to shut off my mind and just go with the flow.

CHAPTER 18

T

rey

IT IS ONLY A MATTER OF TIME BEFORE MANDY REALIZES THAT THE CLOTHES SHE PACKED FOR GENEVA ARE A little too warm for the French Riviera. If Liv has taught me anything, it is to anticipate such issues and head them off in advance. I just ordered a fitting for Mandy, so someone will be stopping by the hotel about three o’clock to take her measurements. I intend to spoil this girl in more ways than one. “What’s the surprise?” she asks, giving me a flirty smile. “Someone will be stopping by later this afternoon to take your measurements,” I inform her. “My measurements? For what?” She gives me a perplexed scowl. “You will need some lighter clothes,” I reply. I can tell my insightfulness has caught her off guard. “You’ll be able to go online and place an order for whatever you think you will need for the week.” “Oh yeah, I suppose it will be too warm for the clothes I packed. Where should I have them sent?” she asks, realizing that we are basically gypsies for the moment. “They will be waiting for you when we check-in at the hotel,” I reply, ushering her into the privacy of our suite. “Make sure you pick out some skimpy lingerie.” I lean in to give her a kiss of encouragement. “Mmm,” she moans. “You just let me know what you want to see me in.” “Right now, I just want to see you out of those.” We both begin popping buttons and stripping each other down in a storm of passion. The look in her eyes tells me that I’m not the only one whose hormones are raging. “Easy on the buttons, I kinda like this shirt,” I tease her. Within seconds, I have her on the bed and once again feel her silky soft skin against mine. Her intoxicating scent greets me as I kiss my way along her neck and down her perfect cleavage. Another wave of lust washes over me, which inspires my lips to continue tracking down the center of her body. Her toned stomach muscles flex in response to my touch, so I pause to tease her belly button with my tongue.

“That tickles,” she giggles, grabbing hold of my hair. A sudden knock on the door destroys the moment and startles both of us. “Shit, they must be early for your measurements,” I surmise as Mandy grabs her dress and beeline’s it to the bathroom. “Hold on, I’m coming!” I yell after a second series of knocks, scrambling to get my pants and shirt back on. “Mr. Addison?” A female uniformed police officer asks, throwing me for a loop. “Yes. I’m Trey Addison,” I clarify, thinking maybe they were looking for Tyler. “Mr. Addison, I’m officer Martello and this is Detective Kelly. Can we come in and ask you a few questions concerning your father’s death?” Both she and Detective Kelly seem casual, so I agree and lead them into the sitting room. “Wow, this is quite a suite you’ve got here,” Detective Kelly remarks. “It’s a little bigger than the ones I cram into when I travel with the wife and kids. No need for a rollaway, huh?” He chuckles and glances over at Martello. “Yes, it’s a nice suite. Would you like a bottled water or anything?” I offer, trying to extend them a little courtesy. “No, thanks, we just ate,” Officer Martello replies with a wave of her hand.

MANDY Hearing the visitors introduce themselves as an officer and a detective, I finish getting dressed and creep over to the doorway to sneak a peak. I’m shocked to see two officers from the NYPD. Detective Kelly is dressed in plain clothes and is plunking away on an iPad with one finger. “I have been told that you were in Geneva at the time of your father’s death, correct?” he asks while scrolling through his electronic notes. “Yes, I was attending a meeting with the CEO of a biotech firm that I invested in,” he affirms. “Did you or did you not, layover at Westchester County Airport before flying to Geneva?” A steely glare suddenly replaces the friendly facade. “Yes, we stopped to refuel and pick up a passenger who joined us for the flight to Switzerland,” Trey replies confidently. “That jet holds just enough fuel to make it across, so I can’t fly direct from California.” “I see,” the detective replies adding it to his notes. “Is this the passenger you picked up?” He holds up the iPad for Trey, while both Officer Martello and I watch his reaction. He remains perfectly composed. “Yes, that’s Mandy Grayson,” he replies in a cool and calm manner. “And this blonde is your girlfriend?” He shows him a picture of Liv that was taken when she entered the airport. “My ex-girlfriend, yes.” Trey seems to know exactly where this is headed. I can tell by the little crease in the center of his forehead that he is thinking ahead to the next possible question. “What is the relationship between you and this girl, Mandy?” He flips back to the picture of me.

“It’s complicated,” Trey says with a chuckle. “She was a friend of Liv’s, but since that day we have become close.” “In the past five days?” he asks sarcastically. “It seems like much longer than that, but yes.” Trey reaches up and begins rubbing his forehead. He should know better than that; it’s a sign of duress. Officer Martello picks up on it immediately as well. “Is something bothering you?” she asks. “Yeah, I was just thinking about Liv. That didn’t end very well.” He looks directly at them once again. “I don’t like to hurt people.” “Okay, well I just have one last thing for you,” Detective Kelly adds, moving quickly past the emotional moment. “The one person we can’t place is this man.” He holds the iPad up for him again. “He never entered the airport, so we don’t have a high resolution image of him.” “He is a friend of mine,” Trey answers with no additional explanation. “And his name?” “Why is his name relevant?” Trey asks with a puzzled look on his face. He is doing a great job of controlling his emotions. I wonder if he ever took acting lessons? “Because when the man arrived, he was only carrying some sort of envelope in his hand.” The detective shows Trey another picture, before flipping to the next. “But then he leaves with a briefcase.” “That sounds like normal business to me.” Trey shrugs and gives him a blank look. “Here’s something you probably didn’t see.” The detective smiles and flips to the next picture. “Here is where you said goodbye to him.” He begins to flip through a series of pictures. “And after you head back to the plane your buddy opens the briefcase, takes out a stack of bills, examines them and shoves them into his pocket.” Even though Trey looks calm, he has to be stunned by Jake’s stupidity, but so far he hasn’t even flinched. “Yeah, those were extremely rare documents that I purchased from him. I actually got them for a pretty fair price,” he says, coming up with a plausible explanation on the spot. “And you had to pay for them with a briefcase of cash?” Officer Martello chimes in. “Is that how you normally do business?” “No.” Trey laughs. “I normally do business just like everyone else. However, he told me I would get a five percent discount if I paid him in cash, so I did.” He turns his palms toward them and raises his hands. “Is paying with cash a crime?” “It all depends upon what was in those documents.” Detective Kelly sneers. “Some people have speculated that the money was a down payment for taking out a hit on your father.” “Really? That’s what this is about?” Trey bursts out laughing. “Oh my God! If I were taking out a hit on my old man, would I give someone a briefcase full of cash in broad daylight? You two must think I’m an idiot. Well, I’m far from an idiot!”

“We aren’t implying anything,” Officer Martello scoffs. “We just thought that the timing of this transaction was incredibly coincidental.” “Unfucking believable, have you been talking to my brother or something? If so, you might want to take a good look at what he has been up to as well. Even his fiancé is becoming suspicious of him.” Trey shakes his head and turns away from the officers. “First the media, then him and now the fucking NYPD. I’m calling my attorney in the morning and putting an end to all of this bullshit.” “We aren’t here to accuse you Mr. Addison,” Detective Kelly exclaims. “I’m sure you would like to see us get to the bottom of this too.” “Of course! But I guarantee you, I had nothing to do with it,” he says confronting them directly once again. “Absolutely nothing!” “But from what I’ve read in the papers, the two of you weren’t getting along,” Detective Kelly counters. “And with him gone, you just became one of the richest men in the world.” “Yeah, and so did my brother,” Trey replies struggling to maintain an even keel. “If there is nothing else, I would like to get on with my day.” “We are going to need a copy of those documents that you say you purchased,” Officer Martello adds. “Just to corroborate your story.” “I already delivered them to a third party in Switzerland, but I’ll see if my attorney can retrieve a copy of them for you.” Trey gives the officers a cooperative smile. “Oh and are you going to be in the city for a while, just in case we have additional questions?” the detective asks on his way out. “No. I’m going to Monaco tomorrow for Grand Prix week, but I’ll give you my attorney’s card.” He retrieves a business card from his wallet and hands it to him. “You can contact him if you need anything.” “Perry Walters,” officer Martello utters in disbelief. “The best money can buy. I’ll bet you just put him on retainer, didn’t you?” Trey stands there in silence with a slightly smug look on his face. “The Monaco Grand Prix,” the detective muses. “God, it must be nice to become a billionaire over night.” “I think it’s actually going to be quite an adjustment,” Trey replies politely, despite the snide nature of his remark. “I don’t think it’s actually hit me yet. It’s not like I was poor before this happened, but I am definitely being thrust into a whole new world.” “I’m sure you will adjust just fine, sir,” Officer Martello says with a chuckle. “You’ll have to forgive Detective Kelly. He has always had it in for the onepercenters.” “Honestly, so have I,” Trey replies. “I don’t have very much in common with most of them.” After they leave, Trey turns his back to the door, leaning back against it. “Holy fuck,” he mutters, looking up at the ceiling. “Don’t worry, Trey, you’ve got this,” I assure him while slipping my arms

around his waist. “You handled them like a seasoned pro. I was impressed.”

CHAPTER 19

L

ate the following afternoon

TREY Even though it delayed us for several hours, I’m glad we decided to take Dad’s corporate jet to Monaco. It seemed foolish to leave a brand new Gulfstream G650 standing idle. I’ll have to pay the corporation back for the crew and fuel, but that’s a small price to pay for first class luxury. The meeting with the attorneys this morning had a few interesting twists, but nothing in Dad’s will had been changed since right after the divorce. That means that all of his stock will be placed into a trust for Tyler and me. Over the next twenty years we will gain control of the stock and voting rights, but for now we will only receive the quarterly dividend payments. The remainder of his estate will be split evenly between the two of us as well. It was a smart move for Dad to protect the stock and allow us to gain control over time. Neither Tyler nor I have managed our inheritance from Papa very well. Besides, our first quarterly dividend payment is only about three weeks away and it will be more than four times as much as our entire inheritance from Papa. So, neither of us have anything to bitch about. “I still can’t believe Dad is gone.” The words tumble from my mouth as the thought strikes me. When my phone rang yesterday afternoon, part of me still expected to see his name. “I’ll bet there will be times when you are going to miss him,” Mandy says in that soothing voice of hers. “I have missed him for years,” I confess, reflecting on how our relationship had changed back when I was just a kid. “What do you mean?” she asks, confused by my statement. “Dad missed our eighth birthday party.” I clear my throat, surprised by the sudden upheaval of emotions. “It was the day Tyler and I realized that we were no longer his priority.” “Because he was working instead?”

“Yeah, he was closing a big deal, so he couldn’t make it to our party. But he had promised to call us when he finished,” I tell her, recalling every detail of that day. “We waited for him until an hour past our bedtime, but we never got a call.” “Ouch. That’s rough.” Mandy runs her fingers through my hair; soothing me in the same exact way Mom had done that night. “Things were never the same after that,” I continue. “Even when he was home, he would be in his office returning phone calls or working on the computer. Once we were teenagers, he would call each of us in there for a stern talk every Sunday afternoon. It gave us a chance to review our mistakes from the previous week.” I think back to how much I used to dread Sundays. “My talk always revolved around the fact that I didn’t have straight A’s or enough extra curricular activities,” I add. “You must have had pretty decent grades,” Mandy says with an air of confidence in her voice. “I graduated as an honor student with a 3.92 GPA overall.” I shrug. “Really? And that wasn’t good enough?” she gasps. “That’s better than mine.” “No, because Dad was the valedictorian of his class.” I explain. “Nothing was ever good enough. The only compliments that I ever heard from him were directed toward Tyler.” I shake my head in bewilderment. “When he became Captain of the football team, it was Dad’s proudest moment. You would’ve thought he had won the noble prize or something.” “He obviously had higher expectations for you,” Mandy postulates, in an attempt to make me feel better about the past. “He expected me to be him, but I’m nothing like him,” I explain, still frustrated by the notion. “I’m a lot more like Papa. He always treated people right.” “Honestly, Dad never understood how Victor could have been his son,” Mandy admits. “He thought your grandfather was such a nice man.” “He was a workaholic too, but yeah, he never seemed stressed and I only remember him yelling and swearing that one time.” I think back to how shocked I was that night when I heard him yelling at Dad. I immediately knew that something very bad had happened. “Was that when he found out what Victor was doing to us?” she asks, with a sad look in her eyes. “Exactly.” I lean over and give her a kiss. “It’s the only time I saw Dad left speechless. He had no rational explanation for what he had done to your family.” I can’t imagine how horrifying it was when he realized what his son had done to his best friend’s family. “Papa never forgave him.” “Your dad wasn’t all bad though, you got to go on all kinds of great vacations,” Mandy says, changing the topic to something less sensitive. “Most people haven’t been all over the world like you.” Her voice is laced with a hint of jealousy. “That’s true. Whenever we were out of school he would take us along on his business trips,” I admit, thinking back on all of the different places we had visited. “It wasn’t because he wanted to though.” “It was your mother’s idea?” she asks with a giggle.

“Yeah, he was on the road so much that she demanded he take us whenever possible. He would go to meetings and we would go with Mom, shopping or whatever.” “So that’s why you don’t like shopping,” she guesses accurately. “Yeah, we always had to carry her bags. So, that was fun. I really hated Paris… and Milan.” I think about how we had to struggle with all of her bags after those two shopping sprees. Milan was the worst. “I’m perfectly okay with picking out my clothes online,” she says with a big smile, having just picked out a dozen new outfits in a matter of minutes. “Let’s just hope they fit!” I joke, causing a little worry to creep into her eyes. “Don’t worry, they will be perfect.” I glance down at her legs, imagining what they will look like in the short summer dresses she has been adding to her shopping cart. “What are you thinking about?” she murmurs, giving me a sexy look. “I’m thinking about whether or not Dad had security cameras installed in this plane.” I would prefer not to have a full recording of this flight.

MANDY Even though it’s been less than twenty-four hours, I can tell that Trey is feeling the same urge that has been nagging at me ever since we left the ground. I’m not sure what it is about flying with him, but I am so turned on right now. Maybe it’s the lack of outside distractions up here. He has one hundred percent of my attention and right now I am focused on just one thing. “Where would they have the cameras?” I ask, figuring we should be able to find a safe spot somewhere. “I’m not officially a member of the mile high club, yet.” “The cameras are always hidden so passengers can’t tamper with them,” Trey replies, getting up out of his seat. “I’ll be right back.” He walks up to the cockpit door, knocks and enters. I can feel my excitement growing with each passing moment. I close my eyes and glide my hand across the smooth, supple leather beneath me. I’ve never felt such a soft, comfortable seat; it’s hard to believe we are in an airplane. I can’t even imagine how much this plane must have cost. “We are clear,” Trey says, startling me. “Come here.” He reaches for my hand and leads me further back in the plane. We stop at a double seat that reclines all the way down with a click on his iPhone. With another click, shades go down covering all of the windows. “Whoa, that’s a little too dark.” He laughs before clicking another button to turn on the ambient lighting. “You did all that from your iPhone?” I ask in amazement. “Yeah, I just got the username and password from the captain. It shows me all of the electronic systems onboard and allows me to control them. It also includes a button to turn off the security cameras,” he says with a wink. “That’s so cool!” My mind is temporarily blown, but as soon as Trey moves

toward me it quickly goes back to its prior obsession. “Come here, sexy,” he says with a spark of lust in his eyes. As his lips touch mine, I once again feel the surge of electricity. It is something that I find truly amazing. I can understand having that reaction to our first kiss, but it seems to happen almost every time he kisses me. It makes me wonder why I have never felt anything similar with my other boyfriends. Even my very first kiss pales in comparison and I really liked that guy. There is something between us that is not normal, at least not normal for me. “What do you feel when we kiss?” I ask breathlessly when our lips part. “Kissing you is absolutely a rush,” he replies with shimmering eyes. “And making love to you is almost spiritual. There is no other way to describe it.” I wrap my arms around his neck and kiss him hard. He guides me back onto the reclined seat and straddles me while our lips and tongues continue their passionate tango. I could kiss this man for the rest of the flight… probably for the rest of my life. I feel his hands slip under my dress and he begins to slide my panties down my thighs. My immediate reaction is to grab hold of his belt buckle and pry it free. “Just relax for a moment,” he whispers, slipping off my sandals and sliding my panties the rest of the way down. I lay back and close my eyes as I feel his lips begin teasing their way up my legs. First he kisses the left one, then the right and slowly, painfully works his way up to my inner thighs. He then proceeds to linger between them, gently kissing and nibbling my sensitive flesh, teasing me in a way that is literally driving me crazy. In frustration, I grab hold of his hair and pull him toward me. “Mmm… I like seeing you impatient,” he teases. “That tells me I’m doing it right.” He smirks and goes right back to what he was doing. I feel his breath against my skin and my body yearns with anticipation. There is an anxious tension building within me, something so powerful that it feels as if a part of me is missing. Like a painful void that needs to be filled as soon as possible. My breath catches as his hot, moist tongue comes into contact with my most sensitive flesh. Again there is a sensation that immediately displaces the tension that has been building. I nearly orgasm when his lips envelop me; his swirling tongue is suddenly projecting a nearly perfect state of bliss. “Oh, fuck that’s amazing.” I grasp his hair again while arching my back in an effort to pull back just a bit. The more I squirm, however, the more intensity he bestows upon me. It’s as if he is testing my limits, to see how much I can take before begging for mercy. I’m not the type who begs for mercy. My mind continues to drift into a deeper state of ecstasy with each passing moment. He changes position just slightly and I suddenly realize that he’s got me. My body begins to shake even though I’m fighting desperately to maintain control. The fact that I’m losing it seems to encourage him even more. He apparently is not going to let up until he has sent me straight into oblivion. A now familiar feeling begins to wash over me and I want to see how long I can make it last. Just as that

thought floats through my mind, I come to the startling revelation that I simply can’t take anymore. I squeeze his head between my thighs and push with both hands against his forehead. “My God! Are you trying to kill me?” “I absolutely love that,” he gasps, looking up at me with a smart ass grin plastered across his face.

TREY I’m determined to make Mandy’s initiation into the Mile High Club something that she will remember for a lifetime. A dazed look greets me as I move up to kiss her. It’s obvious that she has never had such an intense experience, which makes it all the more special for me. I’m becoming obsessed with the idea of opening her up to all kinds of new experiences. I guess it’s my way of making up for anything she might have missed out on earlier in life. “Are you okay?” I have to ask after seeing the blank look on her face. “I’m wonderful,” she moans, reaching up to pull me into a hot and passionate kiss. After a few seconds I pull back, completely in awe of what is happening between us. I now understand what people mean by chemistry. Our chemistry seems as if it could be explosive. I push forward into her, tugging at her lower lip with my teeth. It’s something I have never even thought of before, but I’m actually turned on by the way she tastes. How crazy is that? I feel the tip of my cock making it’s way between her folds, but I remain focused on her mouth. The intensity of our kiss continues to escalate as I continue to move gently, but deliberately within her. “Mmmm, you’re going to make me come again,” she moans against my lips. The look of concern in her eyes makes me believe that she’s not comfortable with the notion. “Just relax and go with it,” I whisper. “No one can hear us.” I lower my head, drawing one of her pert nipples into my mouth while continuing to move my hips. “Oh God!” she cries. I continue to massage her right breast with my lips and tongue before moving to the left. Each time I move within her, she moans incessantly and begins to thrust her hips in rhythm with mine. I move back to her mouth and kiss her with an overwhelming sense of passion. “You are incredible!” I find myself wanting to tell her how I am feeling inside, but decide it is safer to continue expressing myself physically instead. Words can never be unspoken. I’m completely caught up in a feverous moment of excitement and lust. It’s as if I cannot get enough of her energy, her touch or her incredible body. To say that I am starting to feel a little obsessed would be putting it mildly. I have never been with a woman like her; someone who makes me feel so alive and so vibrant. I’m starting to believe that it’s possible for two people to come together in a much more meaningful way, far beyond anything I have ever experienced. Jesus, I need to get a grip. I’m letting my emotions get the best of me.

That is exactly how I got hurt so bad last time. I refocus my energy on giving her the most intense sexual experience possible. In my mind, I’m pretending that this is the last chance I will ever have to make love to her, so I need to make it as memorable as possible. I put everything into it and only after she has had another incredible orgasm do I allow myself to climax. God, I love doing that for her. I grab a blanket and wrap it around us. We collapse into each other’s arms, naked and completely spent. “I love touching you,” I tell her as I stroke her backside. “I love the way you touch me,” she replies with a tender kiss and a dazed smile. For the first time in my life, I find myself living in the present moment. My mind is quiet and focused on being right here, because nothing else matters. I wrap my arms around Mandy and snuggle into her. “Welcome to the Mile High Club.” “Thanks!” She laughs. “By the way, how was dinner with Silvia last night?” “You would have to ruin a perfect moment like this by bringing Mom into it.” I roll my eyes without giving her an answer. “She’s still opposed to us dating isn’t she?” She beams like a teenager who is getting away with something. “Yeah, she definitely thinks I am making a huge mistake.” I squeeze her tight. “I think she would change her mind though, if she saw how happy we make each other.” “Dad was really upset when I told him that I was going to Monaco with you,” she confides. “So he’s being just as guarded about the whole situation. I guess I can’t really blame either one of them.” “I’m glad you and I have been able to put the past behind us.” I sweep some stray hairs from her face and give her another kiss. “I’ve never felt so comfortable with anyone.” “Me either. It seems like I’ve known you my whole life. It’s crazy,” she says with the cutest look of fascination in her eyes. I squeeze her tight and continue to bask in her warmth. I’m not going to let Mom or anyone else mess up this relationship. I foolishly walked away from my first love and I won’t make that mistake again. Maybe everything does happen for a reason.

CHAPTER 20

M andy WHEN THE CAPTAIN TELLS US TO PREPARE FOR LANDING, WE INSTANTLY MOVE FROM A STATE OF BLISS, TO scramble to find our clothes. It has been the most peaceful and wonderful span of hours that I can ever remember, but neither of us wants that cockpit door to open until we have ourselves put back together. Where the hell is my bra? Upon landing, Trey takes his phone off of airplane mode. “That’s not good,” he groans as text messages, missed calls and Facebook notifications begin piling in. “You’re not going to like this,” he adds after clicking one of the links. “Now what?” Judging by his reaction, I’m sure it’s TMZ again. “Turn on your phone,” he replies flatly. “Yours will blow up too.” I feel a shudder go through me as I fish it out of my purse. My stomach churns as I press the power button and wait for it to come to life. The Facebook icon has the highest number, so I press that first. It only takes a few seconds to figure out that Liv has gone on a rant. “I don’t want to read any of this do I?” “No. I think you will want to just go through and delete everything she posted. Basically, I’m your sugar daddy and you are a world class gold digger.” Trey smirks and pats me on the ass. “Seriously? You think this is funny?” I feel my cheeks flush with rage. “I’m kind of glad she lashed out like this. It will make it easier for me to completely cut ties with her,” he replies with a shrug. “How did she know we were going to Monaco?” I ask after reading her initial post. “Great, over one hundred of my friends have liked and commented on it. I might as well just leave it there now.” “You might want to delete those gold digger pictures though. You are nothing like Anna Nichole Smith or Erin Nordegren,” he comments. “Erin who?” I ask, not having a clue what he is talking about. “The chick who fleeced Tiger Woods,” he replies with a chuckle. “He deserved to be fleeced…” I reply, shooting him a dirty look. “He was a total slut!”

“I know, it was totally his fault. But she has gone through a few rich guys since him including a Billionaire who is twenty years older than her,” he says, holding up her Wikipedia profile. “If anyone is a gold digger it’s Liv!” I fume. “If you weren’t hot and rich, she would have never given you a second look. How the hell did she know we were going to Monaco?” I ask a second time, while deleting the rest of the garbage she had posted. “I may have mentioned it,” Trey admits sheepishly. “I didn’t want to leave New York without at least telling her.” “That’s fine, but you didn’t have to give her all of the details!” I reply still fuming. “I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking. I thought she had moved on,” he reasons with a totally straight face. “Really?” I interject. “It didn’t occur to you that she was trying to make you jealous? Why do you think she tagged you in those pictures of her and Tommy?” He really doesn’t understand women. “So now can I assume that things are finished? Or do I need to do something more?” The look he gives me is priceless, like a fawn in the headlights, as my dad always says. “I think it’s probably done now. All I’m going to do is unfriend her and block her ass, so she can’t tag me on any more crap,” I mention, thinking he might want to do the same. “I even offered her my NetJet card in case she needed a flight back to California,” he explains, still shaking his head in disbelief. “She obviously wanted you to come after her, not offer her a flight back home,” I try to explain once again, simply shaking my head. “I get it now.” He shrugs his brows and appears to physically cringe at the thought of dealing with her again. “She’s one crazy girl.” “She definitely has her moments.” His phone rings just as the cockpit door flings open. “I’ve got to take this.” He exits his seat and heads to the back of the plane. I catch a glimpse of the screen, so I know it is Vanessa. I stand up and collect my things before walking to the front of the plane. “The helicopter is waiting to take you to Monaco.” The captain points to a helipad a couple hundred feet away. “Okay, Trey just got a phone call.” I glance over at my bags wondering if I should grab them. “Just leave them, someone will be here momentarily to retrieve them,” he says with a smile. “You can relax in here or step outside for a little sunshine, whichever you prefer.” “A little sunshine sounds like a good idea.” I can’t help recalling what it was like to help Liv off the plane in Geneva. I hope she gets some counseling or rehab or whatever she needs. The heat of the sun greets my face, along with the sweet smell

of the ocean. I stand on the top step for a moment simply taking in the incredible view of the coastline. I’ve never seen a view like this from an airport runway. “Are you ready to roll?” Trey asks, suddenly emerging from the plane. “Everything okay with Vanessa?” I ask, giving him a knowing smirk. “Apparently Liv posted some pictures on Tyler’s Facebook page too,” he scoffs. “I noticed that Tyler has left me a couple of voice mails too. I thought maybe he was upset about me taking Dad’s plane.” “Liv tries to cause as much chaos as possible, doesn’t she?” I roll my eyes and turn toward the helipad. “That’s Liv. I’m glad I’m out of there… and out of that.” He takes my hand and leads me to the waiting helicopter. Just as we begin boarding, my phone starts to ring. It’s Dad. He has left a couple of messages, but I haven’t had a chance to listen to them yet. I better answer; it must be something urgent. “Hello, Dad.” “Amanda! Oh, I’m glad I finally caught you,” he gasps, instantly making me nervous. “What’s wrong?” Thoughts of Mom instantly fill my head. “Are you and Trey Addison actually dating?” he asks with an unmistakable urgency in his voice. “Well… yeah. I guess so. Why?” I reply, a little disturbed by his persistence on the matter. “I apparently haven’t made myself clear. You two can’t date,” he insists. “Why not?” I blast back at him, wanting a better explanation as to why it’s such a big deal to him. “Because… Because I forbid it,” he says, not able to come up with a valid excuse. “You know our families haven’t gotten along for years. There is no way we could ever reconcile our differences.” “I think you’re wrong, Dad. Trey is determined to make things right,” I counter. “Besides, Victor is the one who hurt us and he’s gone.” “I know, honey. But you two just can’t date,” he says, his voice trailing off. The pause at the other end of the line has me wondering about his true motive. It seems as if he is desperate to find a good reason why Trey and I can’t be together. “Is he with you now?” he finally asks as if he didn’t already know the answer. “Yes. We just boarded a helicopter that will take us to Monaco.” Again, there is a long pause on the other end of the line. “Can I talk to him for a minute?” he asks, seeming a bit desperate that I haven’t given in to his fool hearted demands. “That depends on what you are going to say,” I reply curtly. “I’m not going to be mean,” he insists. “I just need to talk to him for a minute if the two of you two are going to keep dating.” There is another long pause but this time it’s me who is doing the thinking. What could he possibly want to say to Trey? It has to be something bad.

“Honey, please just let me talk to him,” he pleads after waiting for nearly a minute. “Okay, here he is.” I hand my phone to Trey. “Dad wants to talk to you.” Trey gets a funny look on his face as he takes the phone from me. I’m sure he is just as confused as I am by his persistence. God, I hope Dad doesn’t say anything embarrassing. I just know he is going to embarrass the shit out of me.

TREY A variety of thoughts run through my mind the instant Mandy says that her father wants to talk to me. If our roles were reversed, I guess I wouldn’t want my daughter dating my arch nemesis’ son either. Regardless of what he says though, it’s not going to change my mind about anything. But, the least I can do is hear him out. “Trey,” he starts out with a gasp. “It’s been a long time. I think you were only seven or eight the last time I saw you.” “Yeah, it’s been a long time Mr. Grayson.” “Call me Ray,” he insists. “I don’t know how to say what I have to tell you. But, it’s very, very important.” “Okay. Is something wrong?” I ask, suddenly feeling a little more apprehensive. “It’s complicated, but there is something you need to know.” He pauses. “Please don’t share it with Amanda though, because I don’t want Maggie to find out. It would kill her,” he says, pausing again. Mandy had told me about her mother’s ongoing battle with MS. What the hell is he going to tell me? “Go ahead Ray. It’s between you and me.” I give Mandy a look that lets her know that I am simply pacifying him. “Hey, I know my daughter is sitting right beside you,” he replies, still worried that she will hear him. “We are just taking off, so it’s getting pretty noisy in here. You are going to have to speak up,” I tell him as the pilot revs the engine. I’m hoping that if he realizes there is no chance of her overhearing him that he will finally tell me whatever is on his mind. “This isn’t going to be easy, but Silvia and I both agree that the two of you have left us little choice,” he says, pausing once again. “What does this have to do with Mom?” I ask, as he adds another element of confusion. He slowly begins to tell me a story that began years ago. For Mandy’s sake, I am trying not to display any emotion, however, his words are wreaking absolute havoc inside of me. This not only affects my relationship with her… but this changes everything. “Are you okay?” Mandy asks as we touch down in Monaco. Within the span of a few minutes, Ray had completely upended my entire existence. Even though I am definitely not okay, I have no choice but to say, “Yeah,

I’m fine. Come on, there should be a limo waiting for us.” “What did he say to you? Did he threaten you or something? He’s all bark and no bite,” she says, trying to smooth things over. There is nothing she can say, however, to ease the facts that have been permanently etched upon my mind. I definitely make painful choices when it comes to love. If Ray’s suspicions are correct and Mandy ends up being my halfsister, things are going to suddenly be extremely awkward between us. Son of a bitch!

POWER PLAY TWIN BILLIONAIRES: BOOK 2

CHAPTER 1

M andy EVEN THOUGH HE IS DOWNPLAYING IT, TREY LOOKS AS IF HE HAS BEEN SUCKER PUNCHED. SETTLING INTO the back of the limo, I rack my brain for a rational explanation as to what Dad could have said to him. A million different thoughts run through my mind, but it’s not like I have a bunch of skeletons in my closet or anything. What the hell? “One out of every three people here is a millionaire,” Trey says, obviously making small talk. “It’s the only place that has more per capita than Zurich and Geneva.” “That would explain all the yachts,” I reply, gazing out the window of the car. My mind is still racing because the incredible chemistry that has existed between us suddenly feels very awkward. It’s almost as if we have suddenly become strangers. I squeeze the phone in my hand, determined to give Dad a piece of my mind the first chance I get. “I loved this place when I was little,” he says in a tone that sounds sadly reminiscent. “For me it was way better than Disney World, even as a kid.” “Huge yachts, shiny sports cars and fast motorcycles everywhere you turn, what’s not to like? Not to mention all the gorgeous hotels lining the sugar sand beaches. This place definitely looks like a playground for rich guys.” Part of me cringes at the thought of overly tan, jewelry clad middle-aged men strutting around in their Speedos. “And a gold digger’s paradise.” He says with a pain-filled smirk. “What did Dad say to you?” I instantly feel my blood pressure skyrocket. “Do you really think I’m a gold digger?” “No!” He laughs, closing his eyes and tilting his head back against the seat. “Do you really think your father would tell me that his daughter is a gold digger?” “Well, if he did it’s not true. After my family lost everything, I decided to never let money or the lack of it control my happiness. You can’t buy love or happiness.” I suddenly realize what Dad must have told him. “I already told you why I went to law school. How Victor and Gloria Allred inspired me to join the other side and fight

back.” “Yes. I knew that. However, I didn’t realize just how passionate you were about it.” Trey turns toward the window avoiding eye contact. “Really? I spent three years in law school and went to work for the SEC! Those aren’t small, insignificant steps.” Is he fucking kidding me right now? “Your father completely destroyed us. You don’t think I would be pretty passionate about that?” “I know.” He reaches over and takes my hand, drawing it to his lips and giving it a kiss. “Don’t worry, I still love you. I just need a little time to process everything.” What? Did he just say he loves me? Judging by his facial expression, I don’t think he even realizes what he just said. Now my mind is really whirling. Obviously whatever Dad said to him was very hurtful, but he still loves me? I suddenly find myself angry, elated and confused all at the same time. What the hell? I look at my phone and realize that it’s not even nine am. This is going to be a long, rollercoaster day. As we pull up to the hotel my mind is still going a thousand miles per hour. The word Hermitage is proudly stamped across the top of the statuesque ivory colored building that simply oozes with class. The doorman greets us and welcomes us into a world of utter perfection. Stunning white light with shades of blue reflects off of the polished white marble floors. Enormous white pillars and elaborate archways hint at the luxury that waits beyond the lobby. While Trey checks in, I wander over to a set of glass doors, attracted by a stream of shimmering pink light. Peering inside, I see the most vibrant red and white carpet that one could imagine offset by huge crystal chandeliers and a ceiling that is reminiscent of the Sistine Chapel. “This is where my parents held their twentieth anniversary party,” Trey tells me as he comes up next to me and turns the handle opening the door. “I have never seen anything like this,” I assert in utter amazement. “There have to be a dozen paintings up there!” “Thirteen,” Trey clarifies. “The one large one in the center and there are a dozen smaller ones surrounding it. It’s one of the most elaborate ballrooms in the world, which is why my father always favored it.” “I have never seen anything so elaborate and detailed,” I reply, unable to pry my eyes from the incredible ceiling. “Just wait til you see the cupola that was designed by Gustave Eiffel,” Trey remarks. “He’s the one who designed the Eiffel Tower.” “Yeah, I assumed that.” I tilt my head and roll my eyes at him. By the time we reach the room, my mind has been nearly saturated by extravagance and grandeur. As he opens the door to our suite, I am surprised to be greeted by an elegantly modern room. Gorgeous hardwood floors, modern contemporary art and beautiful furnishings seem like a perfect escape from over indulgence. Trey takes my hand and leads me directly out to the terrace. “Here is the best part,” he says with a smile as we walk up two steps into absolute paradise.

“Wow! This is incredible!” I feel my jaw drop as I look down upon the yachts in the harbor that leads to the beautiful blue waters of the Mediterranean Sea. “This is like something out of a dream.” “It is.” He gives me a tentative smile. “All you need now is one of your new swim suits. They are in the closet in the master bedroom.” “My clothes are here already?” A small bit of giddiness flutters within me. “They are.” Trey takes my hands and looks into my eyes. For a moment I’m expecting a romantic gesture, but the look is deceiving. “Go change, then we will order some breakfast and enjoy the beautiful morning.”

TREY For a brief moment I had managed to push the conversation with Ray out of my mind. As soon as Mandy walks away, however, it immediately consumes my thoughts again. The one person who might be able to help me is Jürgen, so I send him a quick text explaining my dilemma. I let out a deep sigh upon seeing Mandy grab a few things from her makeup bag and disappear into the bathroom. Tired of waiting for a reply, I walk out onto the terrace and give Jürgen a call. “Thanks for picking up,” I tell him as he answers my call. “Well, I had to after seeing your text message. You have to feel like you’re living in the twilight zone,” he replies quite accurately. “No shit!” I take a deep breath, trying to relax and figure out a plan. “Can I just send you a hair sample? How long does it take?” “A hair sample has to include the follicle. It’s easiest to take a Q-Tip and swab the inside of your cheek, put it in a zip lock bag and overnight it. I can have preliminary results within a matter of hours,” he explains as if it’s no big deal. “Her dad doesn’t want me to tell her, so I have to try get a sample without her knowing,” I inform him. “No. Trust me Trey, you need to talk to her. I don’t care what her dad said,” he states adamantly. “If she finds out that you withheld something like this from her, it will be the end of your relationship.” “That was my gut reaction too. But her mom is really sick and Ray thinks it will kill her if she finds out.” I glance back to find Mandy standing at the doorway in her new bikini. “If she finds out what?” Her eyes instantly flare as she walks straight up to me. “I’m going to have to call you back, Jürgen,” I hang up, knowing I no longer have a choice in the matter. I take Mandy by the hand and try to speak as calmly as possible. “Your father insisted that I wasn’t supposed to share what he told me, but I can’t keep it from you.” “Why? What did he tell you?” She asks with a look of terror haunting her face. “He doesn’t want your mother to know, so you have to promise not to say anything to her. Okay?” I try to clarify prior to telling her.

“I’m not going to promise anything, but if I see the need to protect Mom, you can trust that I will.” Her eyes darken as her emotions swing from fear toward anger. “I haven’t had a chance to process any of this myself, but apparently there is a 50/50 chance that you and I share the same father,” I say, simply throwing it out there. “What do you mean?” She gasps, looking completely bewildered. “Apparently, Ray and Silvia had a long term affair. Both he and Mom seem to think that he may be my father, as well as yours,” I tell her, still unable to fully comprehend it myself. Mandy flinches, covers her stomach and turns toward the railing. She says nothing, but the groan that emanates from her is simply eerie. I know exactly how she feels since I went through the same emotions less than an hour ago. I stand in silence rubbing her back, patiently waiting for her to say something. For now, she appears to be focused on overcoming her gag reflex. It’s definitely a lot to take in.

MANDY I don’t even know how to react right now. After spending the last five years completely focused on getting back at the man who ruined our lives, it suddenly seems that my own father may have caused it. How could he do that to Mom? She remained steadfastly by his side through the whole ordeal. My first urge is to call him and give him a piece of my mind. I pull out my phone and click to my favorites. “No. Let’s talk first,” Trey says, placing his hand on mine. “It’s two in the morning there anyway, so take some time before you do anything rash.” “What do we do?” I ask, feeling absolutely wounded and bewildered. “The first thing we need to do is find out whether or not you actually are my half-sister.” He puts his arm around me and lets out a small chuckle. “I’m not in the mood for any humor,” I snap, shooting him a stern look. “I know, but I seriously do want to find out as soon as possible.” He pulls me tighter to him. “I really don’t think we are related, but it would make me feel a lot better if we knew for sure.” “Yeah! You and me both. I am absolutely in shock right now. If you are my halfbrother, I think I’m going to kill myself!” “Don’t say that.” He continues to hold me close. “Regardless of how everything turns out, we will have to make the best of it.” I lift my head and say, “If we turn out to be related, neither you or I are breathing a word of it to anyone!” with the utmost conviction in my eyes. “Trust me, I won’t. If anyone found out that Dad wasn’t actually our father, it would most likely jeopardize our entire inheritance.” A look of worry washes over Trey’s face as the words pass over his lips. “His fiancé would jump all over that.” “You were obviously talking to someone about it,” she says, looking over at my phone. “What do we have to do?”

“We need to get some Q-Tips and swab the inside of our cheeks. Then we just stick them in a zip lock bag and I’ll FedEx them to Jürgen this afternoon. Once he receives them, he will know within a matter of hours whether or not we are related.” “Okay, you find some Q-Tips and I’m going to put some clothes on,” I tell him. For the moment, I’m no longer comfortable wearing this string bikini.

TREY Within the hour, both of our swabs have been picked up by a messenger and are on their way to the nearest FedEx drop box. Jürgen sent me a couple links to home test options that we could use, but I would rather have them run in a professional lab. I want to call Mom right now and get some details on their affair, but since it’s only four am in New York I’ll wait a few hours. “Can I get you anything Bro?” Mandy smirks, joining me out on the terrace. “I could use a tall glass of something eighty proof, but I could maybe settle for a good breakfast and a strong cup of coffee. There are menus on the desk… Sis.” We both make light of it for the moment, but there is going to be some serious emotional scarring if we turn out to be siblings. Mandy returns with a menu for each of us and plops down in the chair next to me. “I’m not even sure I can eat,” she concedes with a pained expression. “I know. I’m just hoping that something will settle my stomach. I feel like shit! My stomach has been gurgling ever since I got off the phone with your dad.” “Do you think Victor found out about the affair?” she asks after staring at the menu for several long minutes. “I know he did.” I think back to when he missed our eighth birthday party. “That explains why everything changed so suddenly. Both Tyler and I thought we had done something wrong. As I got older, I accepted the fact that he had simply turned into a greedy asshole. It makes me sick just thinking about it.” “I know. I spent years hating Victor, thinking that he had set out to destroy my family for no good reason,” she reflects. “I can’t believe Dad, himself, was the reason behind it.” The stunned look on Mandy’s face is a mirror image of mine. “I would give anything right now to have a conversation with Dad.” I close my eyes and try to get a grip on my feelings, but tears escape from the corners of my eyes. “I’m so sorry, Trey.” I can hear that Mandy is succumbing to her emotions as well. “I was wondering why Dad practically begged me not to confront him.” “Really?” “Yeah, I actually went to his office the week I was in New York. I wanted to hear firsthand why he betrayed our family. After sitting in the reception area for nearly an hour I called home to kill some time,” she explains. “When Dad answered, I told him where I was and he came completely unglued. I’m sure he knew that Victor would level with me about what had really happened.”

“That was just a few days before he was killed?” I ask, just trying to put together the timeframe. “Yeah, it was that Tuesday,” she replies. “Since Dad didn’t want me to talk to him, I left his office and sought out a mercenary instead.” She seethes with sarcasm. “I had a hundred grand in cash that was burning a hole in my pocket.” “I wasn’t implying that you did it, for Christ sake. Relax, Sis.” I laugh and shake my head. The admission, however, did bring her father into the mix. Having someone killed to keep an age-old affair under wraps seems like a bit of a stretch though. Mandy gives me a look and turns her attention back to the menu. We both need a good meal and some time to decompress. I pull up the Hermitage web site on my phone and scroll through the spa services. “Would you like a massage and facial after breakfast?” “Definitely!” She asserts without a hint of hesitation. “Would you like a manicure or pedicure as well?” I ask, scrolling through the list. “Why not.” She shrugs. “I need something to take my mind off of everything.” “Exactly. I think I’ll just get one long massage while you do the whole package.” Hopefully it will relieve some of this tension.

MANDY This hotel is amazing, our room is gorgeous and breakfast was absolutely delicious. I should be relaxing and enjoying this wonderful massage, but instead my mind keeps processing everything Trey told me. I know he wants me to suppress my feelings simply because Dad didn’t want me to know about it, but I can’t do that. I need him to explain why he did that to Mom and our family. I begin thinking about my grandfather and how he lost his best friend, someone he had been close friends with for fifty years. I can’t believe Dad didn’t own up to his mistake and take the blame for it. My heart begins to ache as I feel the respect I once had for my father fading into oblivion. It suddenly dawns on me why Dad never complained much about what had happened. I was always under the impression that he was being the bigger man. What a fucking disgrace. I guess I better wait a while before I talk to him. “You are really tight,” the masseur says with a strong French accent as he works the muscles between my shoulder blades. “I’m sure. We had a long flight and it’s been a stressful morning,” I explain before falling silent once again. Since I’m trying to relax, I decide to avoid striking up a conversation with a complete stranger. Even though my mouth has fallen silent, the thoughts continue to churn relentlessly through my mind. Dad is right about one thing though; this would kill Mom. My older sister, Darla, on the other hand would kick his ass. Maybe I should tell her about his indiscretions. I can feel my cheeks pushing against the face cradle

as a smile crosses my face. She would rip him a new one.

CHAPTER 2

T

rey

AFTER AN HOUR AND A HALF OF MASSAGING, I CAN’T LIE HERE FOR ANOTHER MINUTE. THERE ARE WAY TOO many questions and thoughts running through my head. I know Mom is awake by now and has had her first cup of coffee, so she is fair game. I need to know when Dad found out about the affair and if that was the reason behind him skipping our birthday. Even though it’s been nearly two decades, that day still haunts me. I send Mandy a text to enjoy herself and meet me back at the room when she is finished. Even though it’s only two in the afternoon my eye is quick to spot a bottle of Camus Cuvee Cognac high above the bar while walking past. Dad taught me to always judge an establishment by the highest bottle on display. After confirming that it is the 5.150 vintage, the bartender does a double take when I ask her if I can purchase the entire bottle. “It’s 300 euros per shot,” she informs me with wide eyes. “That’s fine,” I reply calmly, handing her my Black card. “I’ll need a couple rocks glasses too.” “I’ll have it repackaged in the original gift box and delivered to your room, it also comes with two tasting glasses. I’ll make sure they bring up a fresh bucket of ice as well,” she suggests. “Can I just charge it to your room?” “Sure. I’m in the penthouse.” “Oh! I’m sorry, Mr. Addison. I should have recognized you,” she apologizes after looking at the name on my credit card. “No problem.” I wave my hand at her. “I’ll forgive you if you pour me a glass now and have the rest of the bottle sent up to the room.” “Yes, Sir.” She complies with a courteous smile.

STARING OUT AT THE VAST OCEAN, I RATTLE THE ICE CUBES AROUND THE BOTTOM OF MY EMPTY GLASS. I press Mom’s number while debating whether or not she still deserves the top spot

in my list of favorites. “Good morning, Trey. How is Monaco?” she answers in an abnormally perky voice. “Oh, Monaco is great as usual, but I’m not feeling the best,” I admit. “I know. I woke up to a text from Ray this morning,” she confides in a hushed tone. “He said he told you about our little lapse in judgment.” “Little lapse in judgment?” I nearly choke on an ice cube. “You have a long term affair and refer to it as a little lapse of judgment?” The silence at the other end of the line tells me that my immediate harshness has caught her off-guard. “It ended almost twenty years ago,” she replies, going back to a prepared statement. “Your father and I dealt with it back then. We went to marriage counseling and it appeared as if he had come to terms with it.” “He found out just before our eighth birthday, didn’t he?” I press. “That’s about right I suppose… why?” she asks, obviously not remembering that day nearly as well as me. “Because he completely blew off our birthday that year. He never even called.” I suddenly feel a little stupid for dwelling on an event that is so far in the past. “My point is… things were never the same after that day.” “I know,” she replies, choking up just a bit. “I wanted to have a paternity test to prove to him that you were his boys, but he refused. He always said he didn’t want to take the risk of finding out that he wasn’t actually your father.” She pauses for a moment before adding, “I know it ate away at him.” “I always wondered why you two separated so quickly after Tyler and I graduated,” I say, thinking out loud. “I always assumed that it was Dad’s fault for wanting a younger woman.” “No. Over time we both came to the realization that he could never forgive me. He just couldn’t get past it. I think you boys were a constant reminder of my infidelity,” she whimpers. “I wish I would’ve had you two tested behind his back.” “Things probably would’ve been a little better between us if he actually knew I was his son.” My mind immediately begins to recall a multitude of bitter moments from the past. I hear the door to our suite open and assume that Mandy is back from the spa. “I’ve got to go Mom. I’m just sad that I spent so many years thinking that Dad was the asshole. That isn’t fair to him and now I have no way of telling him that I’m sorry.” “I know,” Mom, whispers through her tears. “I’m so sorry, Trey.” “I’m sure you are, Mom. Have a good rest of the day.” Beating up Mom isn’t going to make me feel any better, but I did want her to know my level of regret. After hanging up the call, I walk inside the suite to see that the visitor was apparently room service. They had left a complimentary bottle of champagne and a bowl of fresh cut strawberries, along with my ice and the repackaged bottle of cognac. I pull the crystal decanter from its shiny black steel case and refill my glass, adding a few fresh cubes before returning to the terrace. It’s way too early in the day to be on my second glass of hard stuff, but I need to numb these feelings. I cast

my eyes upon the vast ocean in front of me and slowly sip this incredible nectar of the gods. I’m sure everything will work out in time. I am truly sorry, Dad.

MANDY Feeling a little better after two hours of pampering, I click the button in the elevator and the thoughts that were stressing me out this morning begin replaying in my mind. Even if Trey and I are not related, it doesn’t change the fact that my father is the one who caused all of the problems between our two families. I actually have to respect Victor for never telling anyone about the affair. He could have told all of us and completely ruined Dad’s life. The hardest part for me to rationalize is the feeling that everything I have been working towards seems to have been in vain. Suddenly Dad is not the person I have loved and respected all of my life. I have always taken pride in the fact that I am his daughter and we are so much alike. So I thought, at least. I really need to talk to Mom. I have no intention of burdening her about Dad’s infidelities, but I simply need to spend some time with her. Deep down, I am fully aware of the fact that she is dying. It simply pains me to see her in the current crippled state. In recent months it has become increasingly difficult to talk with her on the phone, which has lead to shorter and less frequent conversations. I need to go home and spend some quality time with her, before it’s too late. Once back inside the suite, I am greeted by fresh strawberries and an open bottle of Dom Perignon on ice. I’m definitely up for both of them. I bite into one of the juicy berries while pouring myself a flute of champagne and the juices explode across my tongue. Wow, these are perfect. Tipping the glass to my lips, I think back to the discussion between Liv and Sasha about which champagne is best. I’ll bet neither of them could tell which was which without looking at the label. I know I sure couldn’t. “Are you relaxed?” Trey asks, turning in his chair to greet me as I walk out to the terrace. “Not really, but maybe a couple glasses of this will help.” “Drink up baby, I’m already two ahead of you.” He reclines in his chair and sets down his empty glass. “Want another one?” I ask before taking a seat. “I better wait a bit. I don’t like being drunk this early on a Tuesday.” He laughs. “Although if there ever was a day to do it, this would probably qualify.” “I say go for it.” I raise my glass and give him a nod before chugging it. “Give me your glass, I’ll get us a refill.” On second thought, I’ll just bring the bottles, the ice bucket and strawberries out to the terrace, effectively eliminating any barrier to complete intoxication. After all, sunshine and seventy-five degrees with an occasional refreshing breeze is perfect drinking weather. If we both weren’t in such a shell-shocked emotional

state, it would be a perfect day to go out on the water. “Maybe we should get drunk and mess around,” Trey says after finishing another glass. “It could be our last chance, depending on how the results come back.” “If it turns out that I’m your half-sister, our last sexual encounter along with all the others will need to be purged from my mind. I have no idea how much therapy will be required.” I shutter and shake my head. “Maybe that’s why our kiss feels so magical,” Trey jokes, giving me a sideways glance. “Because I’m forbidden fruit?” I reply with disgust. “You are being a sick fuck right now.” “I’m sorry. I’m just trying to cope the only way I know how.” He laughs, taking another sip. “Maybe gambling would help to take our minds off things,” I suggest. “I’ve always wanted to learn how to play craps and baccarat.” “Good idea. I’ll take a quick shower and put on one of my James Bond suits. You go pick out the hottest dress in the closet. In Monte Carlo, it’s all about making a great first impression.” He pats my arm and rises from the chair, polishing off the tail end of another drink. “Whew! Nothing like four glasses of eighty proof cognac to settle the nerves.” “You better ease up a bit. I don’t want to be baby sitting my older brother later on.” I give him a glare as he stumbles past me and laughs it off.

TREY Whoever says alcohol isn’t a great therapist, just doesn’t know what the hell to drink. I feel much better than I did a few hours ago. Standing in the shower with the water raining down over my head, my thoughts turn back to Mandy. Part of me is hoping that the door will open at any moment and she will appear, just like she did that night in New York. I chuckle to myself, knowing my thoughts are completely delusional. She has made it perfectly clear that she is off limits for now. That’s the difference between guys and most women; we tend to be far more hormone driven and maybe a little irrational. I say most women, because I have met quite a few who would fuck anything for a handful of Ben Franklins. I really don’t want to go back to dating. If things go south with Mandy, I think I’m just going to declare celibacy. I push my face into the steam of cool water in an attempt to clear my thoughts. Whew, I think Mandy is right. I must be drunk. Why anyone would actually choose celibacy is beyond me. Maybe I’ll spend a couple weeks at the Playboy Mansion, instead. That would be the polar opposite of celibacy. I like it. I chuckle and rinse the conditioner from my hair. Maybe I should take Tyler with me too. He needs to loosen up before he has a psychotic break. Wrapping a towel around my waist, I walk back into the master suite. “You can’t parade around like that in front of me right now,” Mandy scolds.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Am I being a tease or something?” I release the towel, letting it drop to the floor. “I promise, I won’t let it happen again.” “Okay, I’ll finish getting dressed in the other bedroom.” She gives me a glare before gathering up her makeup and hair products. We have already seen everything there is to see of each other. What’s the big deal? I pull out a black Giorgio Armani suit, a crisp white shirt, black tie and a pair of gold cufflinks. I’ve never had much luck gambling, but at least I’ll look good. I slip on my shiniest pair of black dress shoes to complete the look. I glance in the mirror to comb my hair and spray on a little Sure Fuck, even though it’s probably not going to work it’s magic tonight. “Is this better?” I ask Mandy, cracking open the door to the other bedroom. “Wow, you look amazing.” She beams. “If I was sure you weren’t my brother, I might just rip those clothes right off of you.” “Have another glass of champagne and think about it.” I walk over to her, slipping my arms around her waist. “You know what it does to me when you wear high heels and a little black dress.” “I know.” She smirks. “Two can play the teasing game,” she says as she breaks away and heads toward the door.

MANDY After a two-minute limo ride past the Hotel de Paris, we arrive at the Casino de Monte Carlo. I definitely think we could’ve walked, as it would’ve sobered us up a bit more. Judging by the number of exotic sports cars parked in front of Casino de Monte Carlo; it definitely looks like the place to be tonight. Trey shifts in his seat obviously wondering which business magnates and socialites will be among the crowd inside. There are times when he is very cool and confident, but other times he seems a bit uncomfortable with the expectations that accompany extreme wealth. Even though I still harbor a sickening feeling inside, I’m determined to have some fun. “It’s really busy tonight.” He scans the crowded floor upon entering the casino. “Hopefully we don’t have to wait around for a table.” “We’ve got all night,” I assure him. “If we don’t get on right away, it’s no big deal.” “I’m not one who likes waiting,” he says, leading me to the cashier. “We are here to play some baccarat,” he tells the man who returns a blank stare. “I’m Trey Addison, Victor’s oldest.” He turns and gives me a confident wink. “Oh, I’m sorry. Right away, Sir,” he replies after just a few keystrokes on his computer. “Would you like his standard line?” “No. I only need one million, thanks,” he replies. “Dad always started with five million euros, but I’m not much of a gambler,” he explains while the cashier hands him a block of one hundred, ten thousand dollar chips. “I guess our minimum bet is ten thousand,” he says with a smirk as we make our way to one of the high roller

rooms. “I have no idea how to play, so I’ll just watch you.” I stay back while he takes his spot at the main table. “Do you want me to lose?” He reaches back and pulls me up to his side. “I told you I’m a terrible gambler. I want to see if we are any good together.” “But what am I going to do?” I ask, completely at a loss. “It’s your job to pick whether we bet on the player or the banker and I’ll place the bet,” he replies, making it sound like a simple task. “How do I choose which one is going to win, when I don’t even know how to play?” I’m still a little flabbergasted by the notion. “Are you still drunk?” “Buzzed maybe, but all we do is bet on who is going to get closest to nine. The best odds are betting on the banker, but the player wins 49.3% of the time so it’s almost fifty-fifty. Who should I bet on?” “I have no idea… the banker?” I throw out there randomly. “Ten thousand on the banker,” he announces, giving me a nod of approval. The dealer reveals four cards. “The banker has a natural nine. You win,” she says with a smile. “We won?” Oh my God, I just won ten thousand dollars! “Can we quit?” Trey laughs and hands me the chip that I just won. “You throw that one in your purse. I want you to keep it as a good luck charm.” I stuff the chip into my wallet and zip up my purse. That is so damn cool. “One hundred grand on the player,” a familiar voice calls out. We both look back to see Tommy and Liv approaching the table. Seriously?

TREY We fly half way around the world to escape the drama of the city and within a matter of hours the drama has come to us. I just cringe as Tommy saunters up to the table and tosses ten chips onto the felt. “One hundred grand on the player,” he repeats, narrowing his eyes at me. He and Liv are wearing matching leather jackets, which seem a little out of place in Monte Carlo. Liv is standing as close to him as possible, hanging onto his left arm and giving me her harshest glare. Good for you Liv. “One hundred thousand on the banker,” Mandy pipes up, taking the opposite bet. “You pick the winner and I place the bets,” I remind her. “Two fifty on the banker.” I swallow hard, not because of the size of the bet but because I really want to kick Tommy’s ass. The dealer smiles curtly and begins to turn the cards. “The player has three, the banker has five,” she summarizes before drawing two additional cards. “The player has six,” she says after drawing the first card. Tommy has me beat momentarily, so I take a deep breath and wait for the last card. “The banker has seven. The banker wins.” She pulls Tommy’s chips off the table and places five

stacks of five next to my bet.” “We just won $250,000!” Mandy screams in the direction of Tommy and Liv. “She’s never gambled before.” I chuckle and roll my eyes at Tommy even though I was probably more excited than her. “Well, she must be a natural.” He sighs before placing his next bet. “Five hundred on the player.” “The banker, the banker!” Mandy bounces up and down tugging at my arm. “One point two five on the banker,” I tell the dealer, pushing all my chips onto the felt. By this time everyone else had stopped placing bets and were standing around waiting to see how things were going to play out between Tommy and me. The dealer gives me a concerned look as she begins to turn over the cards. “The player has seven,” she says before turning over the banker cards. A seven is hard to beat, but the cards keep flowing in our favor. “And the banker gets a natural nine.” She pulls Tommy’s chips from the table and begins to count out one million two hundred and fifty thousand chips for us. Needless to say Mandy has come unglued and is dancing around like she just won the lottery. “We won three times in a row! I can’t believe it! Three times in a row!” “One point one on the banker,” Tommy says, placing his remaining chips on the felt. He looks over at us, expecting us to top his bet. “I’m good,” I tell him. “That’s the first time I’ve ever won at gambling, so I’m walking away.” It’s actually the first time I’ve ever made a million and a half dollars. I’m still trying to make back all the money that Papa left me. At least I’ve learned some expensive lessons as a result of my losses. “You chicken shit,” Tommy scoffs as the dealer begins to turn the cards. “Player gets a natural eight,” she says with a smile, relieving Tommy of the rest of his stack. “Come on Tommy, I’ll buy you guys whatever you want,” I offer, feeling overwhelmingly generous for the moment. Tommy is not the type of guy who is used to losing, so he has a rather stunned look on his face. Even under duress though, he still looks pretty damn cool. “We want a bottle of Ace!” Liv blurts out before Tommy has a chance to recover. “I’ll buy you a bottle if you can tell me the real name of it,” I tease her. “Armand de Brignac,” Tommy replies derisively after gauging the confused look on Liv’s face. “Alright, one bottle of Ace coming up. Do you want the big one?” I ask, referring to the thirty liter bottle that supposedly costs a couple hundred thousand. “A normal sized bottle will be fine,” he replies in a snide tone. “You must think you’re pretty smart beating me three times in a row.” “Actually, I’m smart enough to know that it was pure luck. The only one with any advantage whatsoever is the house. I’ll be back with that champagne.” “Then you and I need to have a little talk, Trey.” He lowers his head and raises

an eyebrow. Great, this should be interesting. On the way up to the bar my phone rings, I glance down to see that it’s Tyler. I debate with myself for a few seconds and click to send it to voicemail. Within two minutes it rings again, it’s him again. I’ll give him a call when we leave the casino.

CHAPTER 3

M andy AS SOON AS TREY ORDERS THE CHAMPAGNE, LIV WASTES NO TIME PULLING ME ASIDE. THE INTENSE LOOK on her face has me prepared for one of her infamous rants. Instead, she is intent on giving me the dish on what Tommy is about to tell Trey. “Tommy is going to be the new CEO of Addison Media,” she whispers a bit too loudly. “It’s already been decided?” I’m more than a little shocked by how quickly a decision has been made. “Yes. He met with the board this morning and he starts Monday.” She glows. “They gave him like a gazillion shares of stock.” “Wow, a gazillion? That’s a lot.” I smirk and dismiss her comment. “Are you two an item now?” “Oh yeah, we’re crazy about each other.” She straightens her posture and lifts her nose just enough to look down on me. “He’s way more successful than Trey will ever be.” “Honestly, I don’t think Trey has much to worry about,” I reply, wanting to cut the conversation short. “Except for the fact that Tommy will be controlling all of his stock.” She sneers. “So, the CEO controls all of the stock in the trust?” I assume. “Yeah, Trey and Tyler don’t have any voting rights for the next five years.” She giggles with childish delight. “Well, in the long run they will control the company. In the meantime, Tommy’s interests are aligned with theirs. They all will profit from the company doing well, especially if he has a gazillion stock options,” I tell her bluntly. Liv’s eyes immediately glaze over due to the rationality of my comments. “Oh look, there’s the bottle of Ace.”

SHE MOVES PAST ME AND HEADS DIRECTLY TO THE GOLD COLORED BOTTLE LIKE A MOTH FLUTTERING

towards a light bulb. I stand back and watch as she interacts with Trey and Tommy. It’s as if she has no feelings whatsoever, only concerned with getting the first glass from the bottle. My God… she is the definition of a gold digger. I find myself no longer feeling sorry for her as she fawns over Tommy in an obvious attempt to irritate Trey.

TREY After getting the girls settled at a table, Tommy and I excuse ourselves and head out of the casino. Once we are out of earshot, he begins to explain the deal that he hammered out with the board of directors. Basically, if he is able to take Addison Media to the next level over the next five years he will make as much money as either Tyler or me. He now stands in front of me expecting some sort of retaliation or at least a little retribution. “That makes sense,” I reply, to his obvious dismay. “If you increase the value of the company, you deserve to profit from it.” “It doesn’t bother you that Victor left me in control of your stock as well?” He squares up, facing me directly with his hands on his hips. “That provision was put in Dad’s will when we were teenagers, so he didn’t exactly do it for you. I’m sure you will do what’s in the best interest of the company and it’s shareholders.” I see a beautiful young woman out of the corner of my eye, approaching on the sidewalk. Out of nothing but courtesy, I turn and give her a smile. “Your dad was right. You don’t give a shit about anything!” Tommy barks, startling her as she passes by. “I care about a lot of things, but Addison Media has never really been one of them,” I clarify. “Dad obviously picked you because he thought you were the right one to run the company. Who am I to second guess him?” I shrug. “You were his first choice.” His eyes lock intensely with mine. “You do know that right?” “Yes, I am aware, but I didn’t think I was the right one to run it,” I confess. “He knew you weren’t ready. He was willing to give you plenty of time to come into your own,” Tommy reiterates, as if I hadn’t been part of the conversations. “If I had known what I know now, I may have made different choices,” I admit. “At the time, I didn’t want to work with him.” I feel a sudden stabbing pain deep within my chest. I close my eyes and take a step back. “What’s changed? The fact that he’s dead?” Tommy jokes insensitively. “He’s easier for you to get along with now?” “I have no problem with you being our CEO or having the voting rights to my stock, but don’t ever talk about my relationship with my father again.” I step forward stabbing my finger into his chest. “That’s none of your fucking business!” “Alright, I’ll drop it.” He backs up, rubbing his breastbone. “It’s just that your dad always talked so highly of you. You were his heir apparent… his golden child. I

think he must have been slightly delusional.” “I told you to stop,” I snap, fighting back a flood of emotions. “It’s been a very tough day, just let it go, Tommy.” “I know things are rough right now,” he replies, softening a bit. “That Times article this morning certainly didn’t help anything. I think that’s why the board was so eager to announce that they had filled the CEO slot,” he adds apparently thinking I knew about it. “What article?” “Seriously? You can’t be that fucking out of touch!” He laughs and shakes his head. “Hey, I got crazy bad news the moment I stepped off the plane this morning and haven’t looked at much of anything ever since.” “I’m sorry to be the one to give you more bad news, but the FBI had a facial recognition match on the guy who left your plane with that briefcase full of money. They are confident that it gives them a strong enough case to press charges against you.“ The glimmer in his eyes reveals his thoughts on the matter. “Charges for what? Murder?” I gasp. “Well, the guy is a known mafia hit man. Two and two, its simple math, buddy,” he says, flipping his hand to the side. “What’s this guy’s name?” I ask, not understanding how this could have possibly happened. “I don’t remember his name, but they have been on his tail for awhile. They think he’s been responsible for more than a dozen high level hits over the past decade, but they’ve never been able to make one stick.” “I had no idea,” I explain. Maybe that’s why Tyler called. I haven’t listened to his messages yet. “By the way, the guy I paid was an old college buddy. I bought some rare documents from him, so he’s far from a hit man!” “I know. You delivered them to Jürgen the day you met with him in Geneva,” he says in a matter of fact style that leaves me completely flabbergasted. “Is this what Liv told you?” I ask, instantly knowing the source of the leak. “She remembered his name was Jürgen and that you are a big investor in his biotech company. I was planning on doing a little more digging to see if I can fill in the missing puzzle pieces.” A big smile crosses his face and the look in his eyes tells me that he hopes to gain some additional leverage over me. “You know about the felony clause in your father’s will, right?” “It was mentioned in my meeting with the attorneys,” I recall with a grimace. “I know you didn’t kill Victor, but in order to clear your name you will most likely have to disclose why you gave that briefcase of money to your buddy and who he is. Once that hits the press, it won’t take long for the SEC to connect the dots. Who does your buddy work for?” He gives me a smug look. “If it was fraud, your stock will remain tied up in the trust for perpetuity.” “Okay, now I get it. I was wondering what the hell you were doing with Liv. I knew there had to be an angle somewhere.” Fuck, fuck, fuck…

Tommy laughs at my despair. “She might not be the brightest, but she was so irritated with you that she was eager to share everything she knew. Believe it or not, I am actually having fun with her.” “I’m sure you are,” I mutter, knowing full well what kind of fun he is having with her. “Even so, I’m glad Dad chose you as CEO. I think you will do a good job,” I reply, realizing that I need to play nice until I can figure out how to unravel this snarled mess. “You and I are going to get along just fine, Trey.” He laughs and slaps me across the back as we turn back toward the casino. “So you guys flew all the way here just to drop a few more bombs on me?” I ask, still amazed by the fact that they tracked me down. “No. I came here to retrieve the corporate jet. Liv told me that you had given her your NetJet card, so here.” He pulls the card out of his jacket pocket and hands it to me. “I’ll swap with you.” “That’s fine. I just took Dad’s because I hadn’t flown in a G650 before,” I explain. “I figured that, but it was purchased by Addison Media, not Victor personally,” he informs me. “Enough said. I’ll slum it back home.” I stuff the card into my billfold. “A G550 isn’t exactly slumming it. Besides, if you manage to keep your ass out of prison, you’ll soon be able to afford anything you want.”

I HEAD INSIDE THE CASINO WITHOUT REPLYING TO TOMMY’S COMMENT. PRISON WOULD BE MY WORST nightmare. A disturbing scene from the movie Deliverance flashes through my mind. I’m way too pretty for prison. I chuckle and cringe, it’s not like I would be going to a real prison. Worst case, I would probably spend a few months in Club Fed. I shake my head in an effort to think about something more positive.

MANDY By the time Trey and Tommy return to the table, Liv has been dishing on both of them for twenty minutes straight. I have learned things about both guys that definitely fall under the category of TMI. I’m still flying high from our winnings, but Trey looks more like someone who has just weathered another storm. Tommy on the other hand seems cockier than ever, throwing his arm around Liv and flashing us both a provocative smile.

“YOU GIRLS READY TO BLOW THIS JOINT?” HE ASKS, PUNCTUATING IT WITH A YAWN. “THIS PLACE BORES me shitless.” “Aren’t you even going to try to win your money back?” I ask, giving him a jab.

“It’s only money, Mandy. Who cares?” He winks and grabs Liv by the hand. “Wait! There’s still champagne!” she squeals, reaching out with her other hand to grab the bottle. “Hang on a second.” “I’ll order a bottle up to our room or wherever we go from here. Take another pull and let’s go,” he replies as she complies and raises the bottle to her lips. “Jesus, that’s sad.” Trey shakes his head as he watches Liv attempting to polish off the bottle before reaching the door. “She’s lucky she’s good looking.” “She says her and Tommy are crazy about each other.” I raise my brows and give him a devilish grin. “We’ll see how long that lasts,” he says with a sigh. “Tommy has been using her against me. He knows Jürgen’s first name and that I delivered those documents to him in Geneva.” “Liv was passed out most of the trip. She couldn’t have known too much.” “She knew enough to put him on the right track,” he says with a resigned look. “He thinks I’ll have to admit to corporate espionage in order to avoid being charged with the murder of my father.” “Seriously? How could they charge you with murder?” Anyone who knows Trey at all would never accuse him of such a heinous crime. “Apparently Jake has the same facial features of a mafia hit man or some shit.” Trey gazes down at his empty glass and begins to run his finger around the rim. “Could my life get any more fucked up?” “Never ask that question… because the answer is always, yes.” I crack a smile, but he is too shell-shocked to even react. I reach over and begin to rub his back. “If I’m convicted of a crime, my stock will never come out of the trust,” he replies without even lifting his head. “Wow!” I cup my hand under his chin and lift his head for him. “That’s a pretty big incentive for the two of us to put our heads together and come up with a damn good solution.” “I know you aren’t my half-sister,” he says with a subtle curl of his lips. “I know. We just have to wait until the results are official,” I reply agreeing with him completely. “There is no way you could blow my mind the way you do if we were blood relatives. There’s just no way.” A full smile finally crosses Trey’s face. “We should know for sure by noon tomorrow,” he replies, looking at his watch. “God, the last twelve hours seem like a lifetime.” “Agreed. Let’s get out of here and get some sleep.”

TREY REACHES BEHIND ME AND RESTS HIS HAND IN THE SMALL OF MY BACK AS WE WALK TOWARD THE DOOR. Please God; make the test come back negative. There is no way that I will be able to rectify everything we have done if we turn out to be siblings. Not to mention the fact that I will be losing the only lover with whom I have ever found a real connection. It’s more than a connection… for me it’s a mind-blowing, passion

filled, lust fueled obsession. I can forego his touch for another fourteen hours, but there is no way I can handle a lifetime. “Are you okay?” he asks, giving me a concerned look. “I’m fine. I was just thinking about the next fourteen hours,” I tell him with a smile. “It will come back negative,” he assures me as we exit the casino. “Did you cash out our winnings?” I suddenly realize that he hadn’t gone back to the cashier. “They will transfer it to my account once they review the videos. They have to make sure we weren’t cheating or anything.” “How could we possibly cheat?” I ask. “That game is totally random!” “I have no clue,” he says with a shake of his head. “This is the first time I’ve ever won at gambling. I think you must be good luck!” “I think the two of us together are good luck.” I grab his jacket and lean into him. I hope this is only the beginning. I think we could take on the world together.

CHAPTER 4

rey TExiting the casino, we are greeted by the blinding headlights of a shiny yellow

Ferrari screeching to a stop right in front of us. Even though I can’t see the driver or passenger, I immediately know that it has to be Tommy and Liv. As we walk around to the side of the car, Liv holds out her empty champagne bottle. “Would you be a dear and get rid of this for me?” she coos, giving me a sickeningly condescending smirk. “Of course!” I reply sarcastically. “We are all here to serve you, your majesty.” “Check the attitude, buddy.” Tommy glares at me from driver’s seat. “We didn’t see a place to throw it.” “Like I said, it’s no problem. You two have a wonderful evening.” I turn with the bottle in hand and head back to the entrance of the casino. “One of your patrons didn’t realize that this isn’t an off sale,” I tell the doorman, handing him the bottle. “Thank you, Sir,” he replies, taking it from me. “That was difficult, so I can see how they couldn’t figure it out.” I give Mandy a wink and we head toward the waiting limo. “Now I suppose you will have to get a Ferrari in the morning,” she comments after we get settled in the back seat of the car. “Hell no!” I laugh. “Those two can drive around pretending they’re hot shit. Tomorrow we are taking the helicopter back to Nice for the day. We’ll have lunch at Jan, spend the afternoon on the water and have dinner at Les Deux Canailles. If you enjoy that, I’ll take you to Yam T'cha in Paris the next evening.” “Really?” she bubbles. “I would love to see Paris.” “Yeah, it’s fun to see, but I like the people in Nice.” “Why? Because they’re nice?” she quips. “Funny girl…” I give her a pat on the back. “Nice used to be an Italian city, so the vibe is much more like Italy than France.” “And apparently that’s a good thing?” she asks, obviously having no direct experience with either of the two cultures. “I’ll let you decide for yourself. We’ll spend tomorrow in Nice, Thursday in Paris

and the weekend in Monaco. Then you can tell me which one you prefer,” I reply, knowing full well which one she will like best. Paris is brimming with pompous pricks and Monaco is just a wealthier version of them. I can’t help thinking about that fact as we pull up to the hotel where our four thousand square foot suite awaits the two of us. Maybe I’m a little too pompous too, even though I strive against it. Renting the presidential suite for the week is just as pretentious as driving around in a flashy Ferrari.

MANDY I was so shell shocked by the potential incest news this morning that I never really noticed this hotel’s level of perfection. Walking through the lobby, everything is immaculate, from the perfectly polished granite floors to the intricately tailored uniforms of the hotel staffers. It’s as if they have created a little world of perfection to help guests forget about all the other imperfections in their lives for a little while. “I wonder how many cleaning people it takes to keep this place looking like this?” I ponder out loud once inside the elevator. “Quite a few, I’m sure,” Trey replies mindlessly, his thoughts elsewhere. “I can’t believe Tommy and Liv are here. That pretty much sucks the fun out of this week.” “Don’t let them ruin it. We won’t see them the next couple of days anyway.” I slip my hand around his arm and give him a nudge of encouragement. “That’s true. You’re really going to like Nice.” He leans over, giving me a kiss on the forehead. “That was fun kicking Tommy’s ass in baccarat tonight, even though it only lasted for a few minutes.” “That was a lot of fun. We should go back there this weekend,” I suggest, still feeling the thrill of winning a million and a quarter Euros. “We’ll see. They are going to keep my credit here until Monday. Maybe I’ll let you gamble with part of it,” he says, giving me the sexy smile that always sends a tingle down my spine. “Need anything?” he asks after entering the suite. He stops and pours himself a half-glass of cognac. “God, no. I think I’m already a little hung over from earlier.” “Yeah, I have a headache too. It’s nothing that a little hair of the dog won’t cure.” He smiles and raises the glass to his lips. “I think I’ll just have a big glass of water and get some sleep instead.“ I pour some sparkling water into my glass before joining him in the master bedroom. I’m not really sure what to do or where to sleep, but I really want to sleep next to him. Just in case this is my last chance to do it with a semi-clear conscience.

TREY

Plopping down on the corner of the bed, I look at my phone. I can no longer put off listening to Tyler’s messages. I think back to the last message that Dad left me. I really wish I hadn’t deleted it. I click on Tyler’s latest message and it begins to play. “I know you are pissed at me, but this is so fucked up,” he slurs badly. “First Vanessa and now he’s taking over the company. I told Dad that Tommy was a fraud,” he says, his voice growing weak. “He’s such a fucking fraud.” The next sound is his phone hitting the floor with a thud and he lets out a huge groan as he apparently collapsed to the floor as well. He must have been completely messed up again. Looking at the time of his message, I try to figure out what time it would’ve been in New York. For fuck sake, it was only two o’clock in the afternoon. That’s not good. I glance down hypocritically at my own rocks glass. I was pretty fucked up by that time here too. I click to return his call, but after several rings I just get his voicemail. “Hey bud, sorry I wasn’t able to answer your call. Everything will work out, bro. I’ll be back for a couple days early next week; we’ll figure it out. And yes, you still owe me that apology.” “Is everything okay?” Mandy asks, coming up behind me and placing her hands on my shoulders. “No. I have a bad feeling about Tyler. He was totally blasted at two in the afternoon. It sounded like he collapsed while leaving me a voicemail. I have this overwhelmingly sick feeling in my stomach.” I turn to look up at her. “I have to call someone.” “Silvia or Vanessa?” Mandy asks, knowing that those are the two best options. “I think I’ll start with Vanessa.” I punch her number, hoping that she will answer. “Where are you?” she whimpers immediately upon answering. “I’m in Monaco,” I reply, stunned that she wasn’t aware of the fact. “Monaco? With everything that is going on, you go on vacation to Monaco?” she replies in an obvious state of exasperation. “I feel like I’m in the eye of a fucking shit storm, Vanessa! I had to get out of the city to clear my head and figure things out,” I explain defensively. “Well I hate to inform you, but we are all in this fucking shit storm together. The only difference is that you are the one who runs away every time things get a little tense. You are going to die alone, Trey, unless you start to man-up and handle things. You know Tyler has been having problems with his addictions.” “I know. I talked to Mom about it.” I close my eyes and run my fingers through my hair. “Silvia is drinking wine like it’s water and chain smoking again. She has a sixty four year old live-in boyfriend who she’s ashamed to take out in public. Do you think she’s the right one to talk to Tyler about getting his shit together?” She practically screams into the phone increasing the intensity of her rant. “You’re right. I’m sorry. I noticed that Mom was drinking again, but I guess I

didn’t realize the extent of it.” I glance over at Mandy who has moved to the other side of the room to give me some space. “You need to get back here and clean some shit up, Trey. At least clear your own name instead of letting the media speculate on whether or not you hired a hit man to kill your father.” She pauses, waiting for a response from me. “I’ll be back in New York late tomorrow night,” I tell her. “I wanted to see the Grand Prix, but I guess that’s not in the cards.” “The Grand Prix, yeah that’s pretty fucking important,” she says with a heavy dose of sarcasm. “Have you ever thought of fighting for anything, Trey?” she asks in a much more subdued tone. “Fighting? I don’t know? Why?” I ask, not understanding where she is going. “Sometimes instead of walking away, you need to fight for what you want or for what is right. I thought you cared about me, but when Tommy asked me out you simply turned and walked away. Then when Tyler expressed an interest in me, you moved as far away as you could without actually leaving the country.” She pauses again leaving a deafening silence between us. “You’re right. I thought I was doing the right thing by giving you space and I didn’t want to hurt Tyler when he was already hurting,” I rationalize. “I have always loved you, Trey. I just wanted to see if you were willing to fight for me, but each time you just walked away.” She sobs softly as silence fills the air once again. “I’m sorry Vanessa, you know how much I care about you. I guess I didn’t understand what you were doing. I didn’t want to fight with Tommy and I certainly didn’t want to add to Tyler’s problems.” I try to make sense of what she is saying, but this conversation is throwing me for a loop. “Walking away without a word was the wrong thing to do. Tyler knows he won by default and that’s half of his addiction problem. That and the fucking doctor telling him those pills weren’t addictive. I’ve never heard of anything so stupid!” she adds sounding as if she’s about to have a breakdown. “Do you know where he is?” I ask, turning the conversation back to the original reason for my call. “No, I don’t! I haven’t seen him since he heard that Tommy was going to be the new CEO. He hates Tommy with a passion, ” she replies in tired frustration. “You need to log into his iCloud account and see if he has Find My iPhone turned on,” I suggest, hoping she can find him without calling the police or even Mom for that matter. “He has a sheet with all his usernames and passwords. I’ll have to go look it up,” she says perking up just a bit. “Please let me know as soon as you find him,” I tell her, anxious to know if he is okay. “Tell him to call me back if he can.” “Okay, and you promise to be back tomorrow night?” she counters with a hint of doubt creeping into her voice. “I promise. I swear to you, I will be back in the city tomorrow night and I’ll get

all of this shit figured out. I guess it’s up to me to figure out who killed Dad, too.” There is silence on the other end following my final statement. Maybe she actually believes that it was Tyler. That would explain why Tyler seems to be going off the deep end. Part of me knows damn well that he wouldn’t be capable of doing such a thing, but it would also explain why he keeps pointing the finger at me. Guilty people always try to pass the blame off on others. “I’ll see you tomorrow night, Vanessa. Let me know if you find Tyler.” I click the hang-up button and toss the phone on the bed. “Fuck everything.” Judging by the look on Mandy’s face, something in my conversation with Vanessa seems to have hurt her feelings. I quickly think back to what it might have been. “Are you okay?” I ask after not immediately pinpointing anything. “Yeah, I’m just tired.” She turns and walks into the adjacent bedroom. I know I should follow her, but I’ve had about all the drama I can handle for one day. I kick off my shoes and crawl to the center of the bed, after ditching my empty glass on the side table.

MANDY After hearing Trey’s side of the conversation with Vanessa, I can honestly say that the roller coaster finished the day at the absolute bottom. Maybe I’m being overly sensitive due to the lack of sleep, but suddenly tomorrow’s test results don’t seem all that important. I schlep over to the sink and begin washing my face with a clean washcloth. How could I have ever believed that it would be possible for me to have such a magical life? I have always been the type who had to work hard for everything that came my way. If it’s going to be, it’s up to me. That’s always been my mantra. I stop in mid-stroke and stare into the mirror as a single tear runs down my cheek. Where do I even go from here? Despite what Trey has promised me, I know I can’t rely on him to hire me or make things right. Not to mention the fact that it was my dad’s fault, not his, so he doesn’t owe me jack shit! Dad, you deceptive son of a bitch! I lay my arms on the sink and drop my head to them, letting all my emotions go and crying like I haven’t done in years. “Tell me what’s wrong,” Trey says in a soft, concerned tone. He places his hand on my back, slowly caressing me. “I don’t know.” I keep my head down and can feel my shoulders shaking violently as another wave of emotions come pouring out of me. “I’m just tired… and confused.” “Come here,” he replies, lifting me from the sink. “We are both in the same place, not knowing what the hell is coming at us next. Let’s try to get some sleep.” He hands me a towel to wipe my face and gestures toward the master bedroom. I glance in the mirror, not believing that I let him see me like this. I look like death warmed over right now. “We’ll both feel better after some sleep.” He pulls back the covers and gestures

for me to lie down. “Don’t worry, I’m only interested in sleep tonight,” he assures me with a gentle half-smile. “Feel free to spoon me,” I counter. “I can use a little TLC after the day we’ve had.” “All right, but I’m keeping my clothes on.” He laughs before going around to the other side of the bed. After a few seconds he snuggles up behind me so that I can feel his body heat mingling with mine. “Don’t worry about Vanessa,” he whispers. “She belongs with Tyler, not me.” Instead of replying I simply push back into him. His reassurance is probably the most comforting thing he could have said right now. I just hope he is being honest about it. I giggle to myself as I feel his hardness rising against me. “I really hope those test results come back negative tomorrow,” I whisper, turning my head just slightly to let him know that his bulge isn’t going unnoticed. “They will,” he whispers back, squeezing me even tighter. “Get some rest.”

CHAPTER 5

T

rey

AS THE SUNLIGHT BEGINS TO FILTER INTO THE ROOM, I GLANCE AT THE CLOCK AND CRINGE AT HOW TIRED I am going to be today. After sleeping hard until three am, I have been lying here awake ever since with a million thoughts coursing through my mind. There is nothing like having complete uncertainty in every aspect of your life to fuel one’s anxiety. My chest is so tight that it feels like I have to struggle to breathe. I glance over at Mandy and she is out cold. She has such a beautifully serene look on her face. I’m going to let her sleep for a couple more hours. I slowly roll out of bed, trying not to wake her. I grab my phone on the way out and turn it on to check for messages. There are several texts from Vanessa and a voice mail from Mom. I can feel my heart pounding as I click the first message, fearing the worst. Vanessa: Tyler was at the Hotel W again. WTF is up with that place? About 40 minutes later she had sent a second message: Vanessa: Call me whenever you get this! He was unconscious when they found him. It looks like an OD. Paramedics stabilized him and brought him to Bellevue. I’m going there now. Two hours later she had sent the third message: Vanessa: They have him on a ventilator and he remains unresponsive. Your mom is beside herself. Me: I’m sorry Vanessa. I’ll be home asap. Give mom a hug from me. Listening to Mom’s message was even more painful. Why is she implying that this is my fault? I talked to her about Tyler before leaving town, but now it’s my fault that he did something stupid? I think they both need some serious counseling. “Is everything okay?” Mandy asks sleepily as she shuffles into the room. “No. Tyler apparently tried to OD and now he’s on a ventilator at Bellevue. Best of all, now it’s my fault for not taking care of him.” I tell her finally prying my eyes from my phone. “Really?” she raises her eyebrows in disbelief. “They both know that he

practically accused you of murdering your dad last week. If my sister did something like that, I would never speak to her again… ever!” “Oh, everyone has already moved past that, even Vanessa.” I rub my eyes and run my hands down the length of my face. “I’m starting to hate everyone.” “You could use a nice breakfast. Let’s get ready and go to Nice,” she suggests. “I’m sorry, I can’t. I have to call and see if we can get out this morning.” I reach out and take her hand. “I wouldn’t feel right wasting any time.” “You won’t be, besides, we have to fly out of Nice anyway. We’ll stop by Café Marché on the way to the airport. I really want to try their dulce de leche crepes. I hear they’re amazing!” “You heard? From who?” “I Googled the best breakfast in Nice and they came up at the top. They even have a five star rating on Yelp, which I’ve never seen before, so it has to be amazing,” she adds persuasively. “Come on, let’s go!” “Okay. I need a quick shower. You get ready and I’ll call the concierge to set up our ride.” It will be easier to go by car instead of helicopter since Café Marché is downtown.

MANDY The route our driver chose is a bit slower, but the scenery is gorgeous. The hills, ancient homes and stunning ocean views combine to create a very enjoyable fortyminute drive. As the freeway transitions into a narrow cobblestone street and the buildings become completely interlocked with one another, it becomes obvious that we are nearing our destination. “Do you want to walk the last two blocks or should I go around to the back?” the driver asks as traffic comes to a stop. “We’ll walk,” Trey says immediately. “Then you can loop around back and park. Just drop a pin to my phone and we’ll find you when we are done eating.” The driver pulls over to the side of the road and we both bail from the car. “What a gorgeous day,” I express, reaching out to take Trey’s hand. The morning sun feels wonderful as we begin walking down a narrow alley. “Isn’t it amazing how narrow these old streets are?” he asks as we make our way down the cobblestone path. We are greeted by two delivery vans that force us right up against one of the buildings in order to keep out of their way. “And you thought San Fran was a tough place to drive.” He laughs. “No kidding. This makes those streets look like freeways.” We turn and see the yellow awning that I recognize from Google. “There it is.” “Seriously? This place is tiny. Also, it doesn’t open for another forty minutes,” Trey huffs, giving me a disconcerting look. “Do you like coffee?” an older gentleman asks upon hearing Trey’s dismay. “Yes, please,” I answer before Trey has a chance to respond. “Sit,” the old man, insists, gesturing to a small table in the outdoor courtyard.

Within minutes he returns with a fresh pot of coffee, two cups as well as cream and sugar. “My daughter usually opens early, so it should only be a short wait,” he tells us with a strong Italian accent. “Her almond croissants are worth the wait.” He smiles, leaving us to enjoy the coffee and sunshine. “Good coffee,” Trey says after taking a sip. “I just want to get in the air as soon as possible.” “Well, you have been bragging up Nice, so I at least wanted to see a little bit of it,” I reply as two drop dead gorgeous guys come through the alley way and go in through a side door. “Does this place have male dancers or what?” Trey raises an eyebrow and locks eyes with me. “Someone did mention the waiters were pretty hot.” I giggle and pat him on the knee. “You can’t blame a girl for wanting a little eye candy.” “You don’t need eye candy when you’ve got beefcake like this. Do you?” Trey replies, flexing his bicep for me. “I agree, you are definitely hotter than both of those guys. But there still is a chance that we’re related,” I cross my eyes and cringe. “That’s a nice look on you.” He smirks before looking down at his watch. “I’m going to check in with Jürgen to make sure he got our DNA samples.”

TREY I can feel the pulse in my neck as I click on Jürgen’s number. I’m a little shocked by how much anxiety I’ve been feeling lately. I close my eyes and take a deep breathe while waiting for him to answer my call. “Nervously awaiting the results?” Jürgen chuckles. “Almost as nerve racking as a pregnancy test I’d imagine.” “Yeah, we’ve both been pretty stressed since her dad broke the news to us,” I admit. “I just wanted to make sure you’ve got everything you need.” “They were already here when I got in at eight o’clock. If you hang on for a minute I can go see if the test results are back.” He pauses, waiting for my response. “Yes! Please do,” I reply, hoping to get at least one issue resolved this morning. “What’s going on?” Mandy inquires, her eyes widening with anticipation. “They’re already running the tests. He’s going to check on them.” She shakes her head back and forth just slightly while reaching for my hand. I know exactly what she is thinking by the look on her face. I am having the same exact thoughts. We have connected on a level that is so rare to find, that losing it would be devastating. “We’re not related.” I try to convince myself as well as her. “There is no way.” I pray that I wouldn’t be this sexually attracted to a woman who was my half sister. My basic instincts have to be better than that. At least, I hope they are. I click the speakerphone button after waiting a couple of minutes and lay the

phone on the table between us. “I’m so frickin’ nervous right now,” she squeals. “I don’t think I’ve ever been this nervous in my whole life.” “Yeah, no shit. I felt like I was going to have an anxiety attack when I woke up this morning. I can’t take too much more of this. It’s getting to the point where I dread phone calls and text messages.” We both stare at the phone waiting for a break in the hold music, but it continues to play for what seems like forever. “Hey, Trey. I’ve got them.” Jürgen’s voice finally interrupts the Swedish folk tune that we had been forced to endure. “Let’s see if there’s a summary page.” We both lean into the phone, listening with the utmost intensity. “Oh… wow… you two haven’t had sex have you?” Both of our hearts drop and we look at one another in horror. Please don’t tell me that Mandy is my fucking sister. Please… “Let’s see, if the way I’m reading this is correct… there is a 99.98% probability that you two…” He pauses and clears his throat adding to the drama. “Are not related.” “Oh… you fucker! The way you kept pausing, I thought you had bad news!” I blurt out in a sigh of relief. “You had us both on the verge of a heart attack.” “I’m sorry, but this is the first time I’ve read one of these reports. I’m pretty sure that minus ninety nine point nine eight means that you are not related,” he adds once again lowering our confidence in his assessment. “Are we related or not, Jürgen?” I shout into the phone as other customers begin to filter into the outdoor patio area. “Just a second, I’m reading the summary and… no. You two are definitely not related to one another.” He clears his throat, sounding a bit flustered. “I’m sorry, like I said I’ve never read one of these before. We don’t normally do this type of testing.” “That’s okay,” Mandy interjects, obviously feeling sorry for him. “I am, however, selling the stock that I own in your company,” I tease. “If you can’t read a simple report, I think I better cash out before things go south.” “Hey! Now you’re just being cruel,” he retaliates. “I was just making sure that I didn’t give you the wrong answer. That could have lead to a really bad outcome.” “Yeah, as if dating your half-sister isn’t bad enough.” I laugh. “I’m glad you said it… because I was trying my best to avoid the topic,” he says, clearing his throat once again. “I was just praying that I didn’t have to break any bad news this morning.” “On that note, we are hanging up,” I reply. “Thanks for running the test for us.” “Anytime, Trey. You two have a good day.” I let out another sigh of relief after hearing the click on the other end of the line. “I knew we weren’t related. If things would have turned out the other way, it would have been so messed up.” I squeeze Mandy’s hands and give her a big grin of relief. “Yeah, no shit,” Mandy replies, letting out a long held breath. “Now I really need a dulce de leche crepe and an almond croissant.” “And for you, Sir?” a handsome, young waiter asks me from behind.

“Whoa, I totally did not see you there.” I haven’t even looked at the menu. “I’ll have an almond croissant as well. Also, I need a couple eggs over easy. Is that possible?” “Yes, Sir. Two eggs, over easy and an almond croissant coming up.” “Good looking and speaks perfect English… I think you are in luck,” I whisper to Mandy after he disappears with our order. “Hey, I’ve just been informed that I’ve got my boyfriend back, so I’m definitely off the market. That is unless you have had a change of heart since last night.” “No. Nothing has changed. Tyler will wake up from his coma, come to his senses and marry Vanessa. They will get everything worked out and this latest episode will finally force him to deal with his addiction issues.” I pour myself another cup of coffee and begin thinking about how much truth there is behind my words. I hope it’s not just wishful thinking.

MANDY Thank God the test came back negative or I think I would have had to kill my father. The way things are now, I honestly don’t know what I’m going to say to him the next time I see him. Probably nothing. Trey’s expression lightened up following the good news from Jürgen, but after receiving a text message the stress lines are reappearing across his forehead. I wish I could do more to help him. I reach for his hand. “We’ll get this all figured out.” He looks up and gives me a reserved smile. “I know. I’m just a little overwhelmed at the moment. My lawyer needs to send the detective a copy of the documents that I purchased from Jake. If we don’t deliver them by Monday, they are proceeding with the case against me.” “God, that sucks.” I take a sip of my coffee and look to the sky hoping for a source of inspiration. “What if Dad has letters from Silvia?” I ask as the sought after inspiration strikes. “What would that do?” His expression changes from concern to confusion. “It would be evidence of an ongoing affair between them,” I explain, my mind is going into overdrive trying to figure out how to use this puzzle piece. “And that would solve my problem how?” Trey replies sarcastically. “Don’t be a prick. I’m trying to help you here.” I bite down on my lip and concentrate on how my father could redeem himself for what he has done. I don’t want Trey to think he is a complete schmuck, even though right now he definitely looks like one. “I’m sorry. I’m just tired and I don’t understand where you are going with this,” he replies, refilling his coffee one last time. “Okay, just for the hell of it let’s pretend that Jake got ahold of some old letters that proved that Dad and Silvia were having an affair at the time of your birth. Now let’s pretend he was threatening to use them against you,” I explain, trying to paint a picture for him.

“Those would be some pretty important documents, especially if they ended up proving that Tyler and I weren’t actually Dad’s kids.” His eyes light up as he instantly jumps onboard with my line of thinking. “Your dad was engaged… and maybe Jake was threatening to sell those letters to his new fiancée? She could’ve used them against you in an estate settlement down the road. What would those documents be worth to you?” A tingle races down my spine as I begin to realize that I may have just solved another major issue for Trey. “Oh my God, Mandy! My inheritance is over six billion dollars, so paying Jake a hundred thousand for those letters would be a no-brainer,” he reasons, becoming completely enthralled with the idea. “You are a fucking genius!” “Let’s just hope that Dad has some old letters or something like that,” I add, not wanting to get ahead of ourselves. “And that he will turn them over to us.” The furrows re-emerge in his brow. “After what he just put us through?” I gasp. “He is going to give me anything that can help you!” Trey smiles and I can tell his wheels are turning as the waiter returns with our breakfast. He breaks the yoke of his eggs and begins dipping his almond croissant into them. I refrain from saying anything despite the fact that he is completely ruining one of the most deliciously decadent examples of French pastry. He is so lost in his thoughts, that I don’t even think he realizes what he is doing. “The only thing I can’t figure out is, why would I send them to Jürgen?” he asks, briefly looking up from his croissant adulteration. “That’s a good question, but it has to fit somehow.” I drag my croissant through the melted ice cream from my crepe. “He’s your mentor right? Maybe you were seeking his advice or trusting him to hold them for you.” “No, that’s lame,” he replies, as if he is trying to write a titillating novel. “Maybe I wanted him to check their authenticity?” “That might work, assuming he has a way of doing that.” I take part of the crepe and pair it with a piece of croissant before dipping it in the ice cream and sticking it in my mouth. Oh my God, I’ve died and gone to heaven! “Could I get you some high fructose corn syrup to drizzle over that? Or maybe I could get a bag of glucose and you could just inject it directly into your bloodstream,” Trey mocks after witnessing the extent of my indulgence. “Hey, sugar makes my brain work at the highest possible level of efficiency.” I smile broadly. “At least I’m not ruining mine with egg yoke.” “Maybe he couldn’t authenticate it, but once I realized who you really were it didn’t matter,” he suddenly blurts out, tossing his breakfast aside. “At that point it could all be settled by the DNA test, so that’s what we did next. Fuck it all fits!” he says springing right out of his chair. “Is everything okay, Sir?” a startled waiter turns and asks. “Everything is great, but we need a bottle of champagne.” He turns back to check for my approval. “Hey, I definitely think we should toast to our combined genius.” It might even

dampen my headache just a bit. Trey looks like a cat that just swallowed a goldfish as we sit in the gorgeous sunshine, sipping delicious champagne and finish our breakfast. It’s good to see him in a better mood after the darkness of the past several days. I feel my temperature begin to rise when he slips his hand under the table, begins to caress my leg and gives me that seductive smile of his. I’m hoping he can turn off the security cameras in whatever airplane we are taking back to New York. It could be a hot and steamy trip.

CHAPTER 6

M andy AS SOON AS WE BOARD THE JET, TREY HEADS RIGHT TO THE BACK, GRABS A SEAT AND GETS ON HIS PHONE. He mentioned that he wants to talk to Jürgen and Jake to make sure they were both onboard with our newly devised plan. It gives me a chance to call my parents and let them know that I am coming home for a visit. I need to get something that resembles documentation from my father, as well as spend some quality time with Mom. Maybe I’ll take her out for a special day trip. “Mandy, how are you? Is everything okay?” Dad asks after answering Mom’s phone. “I’m good. I’m coming home for a few days before I go back to California,” I inform him. “Really? What prompted this?” he asks nervously. Even though I wanted to let him have both barrels, I manage to keep my cool. “I just want to spend some time with Mom. I have been feeling bad about not being home for so long.” “Oh, yes, she would definitely enjoy seeing you. When will you get here?” he asks, sounding relieved after hearing my agenda. “I’m going to try get there by early tomorrow afternoon,” I reply, hopeful that I’m able to secure a flight. “I’ll rent a car at the airport so you don’t have to worry about picking me up.” “Actually, you and I should have a little talk before you see your mother,” he says in a more somber tone. “Just let me know where to pick you up.” “Okay,” I reply, suddenly feeling butterflies in my stomach. “Is she okay?” “She’s stable,” he says unconvincingly. “But I just don’t want you to be shocked by her appearance.” “Okay, I’ll call you once I know my flight information. Bye Dad.” My heart sinks as I hang up the phone and begin thinking about her. Now I really regret not visiting since last Christmas, it’s just been so busy with the new job and all. A tear rolls down my cheek and I begin reflecting on the good times I had with her right

after moving to Tennessee. We would go out exploring almost every afternoon because she was trying to distract me from being so homesick. “What’s wrong?” Trey asks after seeing my tear stained face. “Mom isn’t doing very well. I’m a little nervous about seeing her tomorrow. Tickets are only about a thousand bucks if I can fly out at six am tomorrow morning, the later ones are quite a bit more,” I tell him while scrolling through the available flights on my phone. “I have a better app for that.” He pulls out his phone and gives me a wink. “How close are you to the Tullahoma airport?” “About a ten minute drive, why?” “Because they have a fifty five hundred foot runway, so you can take a Citation X. You can go tonight if you want,” he offers. “Do you want me to reserve one?” “How much does that cost?” “Don’t worry about it,” he says with a look of disgust crossing his face. “You are doing to do me a huge favor, so the least I can do is make sure you have a decent flight.” “Wow, thank you. If I leave tonight it will give me a little more time with Mom too.” I lean over, giving him a kiss. “There is only one Citation available at LaGuardia this evening so I’m going to grab it for you.” He clicks a few buttons on his phone. “After we land I’ll make sure you get boarded and headed for home. Do you need a car in Tennessee?” “No, Dad wants to pick me up.” As if I wasn’t hot enough already, my passion begins to boil over as I watch him arranging the details of my trip. “Did you get everything squared away with Jürgen and Jake?” I ask, trying to distract my mind away from sex for a moment. “I think so, Jürgen totally gets it. Jake was acting kind of weird, but said he would go along with the story if he ever gets questioned about it. It probably won’t be an issue anyway.” “So can you control the security cameras and lights on this plane?” My mind goes right back to thoughts of being with him. “I have been thinking about being with you since the moment we got those test results.” I lean into him, unable to keep my hands to myself for another second. “Way ahead of you, darling. I got the passcode when I booked the flight. Shades down, lights dimmed and cabin security cameras disabled,” he says as he transforms the cabin into a much sexier environment. “There is even a small bed in the back of this one,” he adds, while Borns Electric Love begins to play. “Then why aren’t we already back there?” I rise from my seat and push into him. “We should probably wait until we are at cruising altitude,” he says, as if I care whether or not we hit a little turbulence. “We’ll take it slow until we get the all clear from the Captain,” I mutter as I begin to unbutton his shirt, one slow, teasing button at a time. “I’ll bet we are at altitude by the time I finish undressing you.”

“Just remember, two can play this game,” he reminds me. “It’s one of my favorites.” He flashes me a seductive smile and slides his hands along my curves. “God, you make me hot.” I trail my fingernails down his chest and bring them to rest on his belt buckle. “I can’t wait to feel you inside me.” I twist the buckle to release its hold and pull it from the belt loops. On cue I am greeted by the unwelcome sound of Vanessa’s ringtone. Please ignore it. “How are things going?” he asks, immediately picking up the call. The expression on his face turns grim. “Well at least it shows brain activity,” he replies in a hopeful tone. He nods and continues to listen intently but I can’t hear what Vanessa is saying. “Doctors don’t always know, Vanessa. He could still come out of this just fine.” He turns and walks toward the front of the plane, obviously wanting a little privacy. I can no longer hear what he is saying, but he is showing all the signs of distress. He’s pacing nervously back and forth while running his fingers though his hair. Whatever she is saying is not something he wants to hear. He stops in mid-stride and drops his head, so now he is staring at the floor. He continues to listen and Vanessa seems to be doing most of the talking. I’m pretty sure she just sucked the fun out of this flight. I decide that I might as well take a seat and make myself comfortable. I guess I’ll have plenty of time for a long nap.

TREY I’m not sure what Vanessa expects from me. For the first time in over ten years I’ve managed to push her from my mind and move on. Now she’s acting as if she has been pining for me the whole time I was gone. I know damn well that is not the case. I don’t believe for a minute that she has felt the same emptiness that I have lived with for all of these years. Why wouldn’t she have talked to me about it? Then it occurs to me that maybe she didn’t want to hurt Tyler any more than I did. Have we both been concealing our feelings for his sake? It’s all too much to think about at the moment. I am already emotionally exhausted, so I really don’t need any more of this. “I’m sorry, I had to take that,” I tell Mandy as I slip into the seat next to her. “Tyler hasn’t shown any sign of coming out of the coma, but the EEG showed that he still has brain activity.” “Well, that’s a good sign,” Mandy replies, giving me a subdued smile. “Yeah, he’ll come out of it.” I recline my chair to match the angle of Mandy’s. “And if he doesn’t, then Vanessa is making sure that you are next in line?” Mandy’s expression suddenly turns serious. “She’s just freaking out right now. She chose him, she’s pregnant with his kid and Tyler is going to come out of this,” I assure her. “Besides, you make me happier than anyone I have ever met in my whole life.” “You make me happy too,” she replies with a guarded look in her eyes. “I just get a sick feeling every time she calls you. I know you still love her.”

“But, I’m trying to move past that,” I tell her honestly. “I’ve had enough heartache for one lifetime. Her and I are just not meant to be together.” “I’m not an expert on love, but I do know that if you love someone it’s almost impossible to stop loving them… even if you want to.” Her eyes fall to my lap as she reaches for my hand. “I just want you to be honest with me, don’t string me along.” My heart simply aches at her words. I really don’t want to hurt Mandy, but of course I still have feelings for Vanessa. I want her to be okay, to have a good life, but I don’t think I will be the one to give it to her. “I won’t string you along.” I lift Mandy’s hand to my mouth and give it a tender kiss before leaning back and closing my eyes. I’ve never been good at handling all this emotional shit… I just want to get past it.

MANDY The fact that Vanessa was able to completely take the wind out of Trey’s sails is enough to make me want to cry. Before her call, he couldn’t keep his hands off of me and now I end up settling for a kiss on the top of my hand. I feel completely dejected as I stare at the ceiling wondering where the hell this relationship is going. We just went through twenty-four hours of torment confirming that we can indeed date each other and now it feels as if there is still a possibility that it could all slip away. Maybe I’m just over-tired, but I seriously feel like I could cry right now. I close my eyes and begin to reflect on the past. I have never had the kind of relationship where I am so obsessed with someone that I simply can’t keep my hands off of him. I knew it was all too good to be true, because that is exactly how I was beginning to feel about Trey. Half an hour ago we could barely restrain ourselves, but now I’m sitting here fretting and he is apparently more interested in sleeping than being with me. My thoughts take another sudden turn as I begin thinking about where I was before our little adventure began. I was a desperate, lonely soul whose only driving force was seeking revenge on behalf of my father. I cringe at the thought of my SEC job back in the valley. I don’t want to work for Harris anymore. I know he is going to simply find a new target to harass and I don’t want to spend my life trying to tear other people down, regardless of how much money they have made or how they made it. I don’t want to go back dammit! I think back to the other day when I told myself that if Vanessa thought she could steal Trey back she was in for a fight… I’m going to give her one hell of a fight. I glance over at Trey and think about how it feels to have those strong hands of his on my body. I lean in and get a faint whiff of his cologne, before whispering, “I still want to pick up where we left off earlier.” A smirk spreads across Trey’s lips and he cracks one eyelid open. “You must have read my mind.” He nods toward the full-fledged bulge that is straining against his pants.

“Hmmm, I thought you had lost interest.” I run my fingers along his zipper and smile at the fact that he is definitely getting hard. Trey looks at me with the most soulful eyes I have ever witnessed in person. “You really do rock my world,” he says leaning in and taking my lips in his for a kiss that tingles all the way down to my toes. “I’m going to have to deal with all of this other shit, but that doesn’t change the fact that you might be the one,” he continues, much to my delight. “I’m so glad. I was just sitting here thinking about going back to my pathetic life in California and I couldn’t bear the thought of it,” I admit, sighing with relief. “There will be no going back,” Trey whispers. “I hope not. I would really miss you,” I whisper back, as I feel the heat radiating from his hands and passing directly into my yearning flesh. “Let’s go check out that bed.” He runs his fingertips along my jawline sending a shiver through me. His fingers continue their path to the back of my neck and he pulls my lips into his, giving me a warm, full kiss. “All right, let’s go check it out,” he says rising to his feet and offering me his hand. He looks so damn sexy standing above me with several buttons of his shirt remaining undone. I picture the remaining buttons flying in all directions as I grab the lapels of his shirt and fight the urge to rip it off of him in one swift motion. “Let me get those for you.” He quickly unbuttons the remaining ones after apparently reading my mind. After leading me to the back of the plane, he unbuttons his pants and lets them drop to the floor. He turns to me, grabbing the sides of my dress and lifting it over my head. “That’s better,” he beams, turning me around and unhooking my bra. I reach down, pull back the blanket and crawl onto the bed. “I don’t like the idea of being openly naked. I don’t trust these pilots anymore.” “Fuck ‘em,” he laughs, allowing his briefs to join his pants on the floor. “If I see envy in their eyes after we land, then I’ll know they were watching.” “Envious of me or that beautiful cock of yours?” I ask with a raised eyebrow. “Maybe a little of both.” He chuckles, before crawling under the blanket with me.

TREY Running my hands along Mandy’s incredibly smooth skin, there is no doubt in my mind that this is the only place I want to be. She is so smart, so beautiful and so damn sexy that it is an irresistible combination. This is the first time I have ever felt a sense of mutual obsession with someone. It’s like we can’t get enough of each other. I sweep her hair back behind her ear and spend a moment just staring into her crystal blue eyes. Our lips clench one another’s as all the passion that has been building up within us begins to express itself. I shift my weight onto her and slip

my fingers behind her head, cradling her in the most loving way possible. I think back to the flight from New York to Monaco when I inducted her into the Mile High Club and my dick flinches in anticipation. “I want to rock your world,” I whisper against her lips. “You do rock my world,” she whispers back, running her fingernails down the length of my back. “Roll over on your back.” I smile and oblige, sliding off of her and settling in on my back. “Based on the look in your eyes, I think I like where this is going.” “Oh, I definitely think you will.” She smiles and kisses me on the chin before trailing her lips down my neck and onto my chest. “Let’s see if yours are sensitive,” she says, drawing one of my nipples into her mouth. She looks up at me as she flicks it with her tongue, before biting down with her teeth. “I think you need to go a little lower,” I tell her, motioning with my eyes. “Are you already getting impatient?” she scolds me with a mischievous grin. She obviously has been thinking about the way I teased her and pushed to find her limits on our last flight and now intends to return the favor. Her soft lips kiss their way down my abdomen, stopping just beneath my waistline. I flex my abs and rotate my hips to help her reach her destination. “You are definitely impatient for a man who loves teasing others,” she chides as I feel her breath against my throbbing dick. “I think you need to just relax and let me have my way with you,” she murmurs flicking the tip with her tongue and drawing my head partially into her hot, wet mouth. “Payback is a bitch, huh?” I groan, accepting the fact that she wants to return the favor. I force myself to lie back, relax and enjoy the experience. We have lots of time to kill and I can’t possibly think of a better way to do it. I forgot how good she is at giving head. Wow, that’s feels amazing.

MANDY Trey simply moans and displays a permanent grin as I continue to enjoy myself by tormenting him with pleasure. I have always wanted a man who understands the art of teasing and Trey is definitely onboard with it. Teasing is a two-way street though, so he needs to be able to take it, as well as dishing it out. Each time he gets quiet and relaxed I increase the intensity just enough to get another moan or groan out of him. I love this! “Okay, I want to make love to you,” he says, placing his hand under my chin and lifting it until our eyes meet. “I don’t want to waste it.” “Oh, I’m not planning on letting you waste anything.” I flash him a grin before looking back down and taking in as much of his length as I can handle. I begin moving my head up and down ever so slightly and I can feel his engorged head in the back of my throat. “I’m serious,” he gasps. “You’re going to make me lose it.” “I’m sorry for being such a tease.” I give his head one last kiss before slowly

crawling up the length of his body until we are face to face once again. “It just makes me really hot doing that to you.” “You took me right to the edge of losing it.” He laughs and begins to roll to the side. “Oh no, you don’t.” I brace against him, keeping him on his back. “It’s my turn to make love to you.” “Make love to me then,” he says with a broad smile. “Yes, master,” I coo, thinking about how he likes to enter me slowly in order to peak my anticipation to the point where I climax almost immediately. I raise my bottom and push back against his pulsing cock. He immediately reaches down to guide himself into me. “I’m making love to you,” I remind him, looking directly into his eyes and retracting my hips. “I was just trying to help you out.” He sighs in frustration. “I don’t need any help,” I counter, pushing back onto him once again. Feeling him nestled between my folds ignites the passion that has been bubbling beneath the surface and I find myself beginning to lose control and on the verge of giving in. “I love being with you,” I whisper as I slowly lower myself onto him. “I love being in you, too,” he whispers back with a sigh. A smile crosses my face as I push all the way back and begin moving my hips just enough to feel his fullness deep within me. I want to make this last as long as possible, but I’m finding it increasingly difficult to maintain control. He is beginning to flex his hips in coordinated rhythm with mine and it feels so damn good that I don’t want him to stop. I lean forward unable to fight the urge to kiss his lips and he suddenly takes control. Oh my God, is my only thought as he raises his hips and begins to thrust more forcefully beneath me. Part of me wants to resist this transfer of power, but a bigger part of me just wants to keep kissing his lips while letting him have his way with me. My legs begin to shake as the perfectly timed strokes begin to overwhelm my senses. “Let’s roll over,” I suggest, wanting to feel his weight above me. In one quick motion he is suddenly above me without missing a stroke. His lips crash into mine with a relentless fervor and his previously steady strokes take on a new level of intensity. My lips break from his as I gasp for a breath. He once again has overridden my desire for control and thrust me deep into the thralls of orgasmic pleasure. He knows just how to bring me right to the edge and then keep me there longer than I ever thought possible. My toes curl as another wave of pleasure crashes through me. This is the place where everything is perfect and nothing else matters. This is my version of true bliss. Several minutes later we are lying in each other’s arms, breathless and completely at peace. “That was amazing,” he whispers, giving my earlobe a tug with his lips. “It’s always amazing,” I reply, having never experienced anything that comes close to the way he makes me feel. “It’s like we were made for each other. It’s so perfect.”

“Perfect… that’s how I would describe it too.” He snuggles in right behind me and pulls the blanket up around us. The fact that he likes to spoon me afterwards is the perfect way to drift off to sleep. I’m glad it’s a long flight home.

CHAPTER 7

L

aGuardia Airport - Eight Hours Later

MANDY It feels strange to be sitting on a private jet without Trey. Even though it’s only been a matter of minutes, I already miss him. That’s sad. I don’t know how I got so obsessed with him in such a short period of time. I glance out the window and begin to think about the wild turns my life has taken since I had embarked on a mission to implicate Trey for his business dealings. I feel like I need to pinch myself as I recline my chair and wait for our departure. It’s a far cry from the cramped coach flight I originally took from California to New York. Harris always insisted on buying the absolute cheapest tickets, just one more perk of working for a government agency that is despised by the rich. “Welcome aboard, Miss Grayson,” a smiling Captain comes out of the cockpit to greet me. “Is there anything I can get you prior to departure?” “No, I’m fine. Thanks.” All I need is a nice, low stress flight so I’m not overly emotional when I see Dad. With all of the feelings that I’m harboring, things could escalate quickly if I don’t keep my emotions in check. “What time will we be landing?” I ask, realizing that I need to send Dad a text. “Let’s see,” he says, looking down at his watch. “We’ll gain an hour, so that should put us in at about four forty five local time.” Wow, gaining seven hours in the air makes for a crazy long day. We left Monaco a little after noon and after eight and a half hours of flying it’s only three thirty. It’s no wonder our bodies get so messed up by jet lag. It makes it hard to even keep track of the days. After the wheels leave the tarmac and we experience the initial thrust into the sky, I close my eyes and quickly begin to drift off. My mind really needs a break.

TREY

After getting Mandy to her connecting flight, I jump back in the limo and instruct the driver to head for Bellevue Hospital. I call Mom’s phone, but it goes right to voice mail. I hang up and call Vanessa’s phone, but hers does the same thing. That’s fucked. I call Mom’s house in hopes of at least talking to Charles. “Silvia Addison residence, Charles speaking,” he says, answering the phone much more formally than I had expected. He actually sounds as if he is her butler. “Hi Charles, it’s Trey. I’m trying to get ahold of Mom, but neither her or Vanessa are answering their phones,” I explain in frustration. “Hi Trey, I’m really sorry about Tyler,” he says in a tone that makes me fear the worst. “Is he still alive?” “Oh, yes, but there has been no change. Both Silvia and Vanessa are with him in ICU. They probably don’t allow phones in there.” He clears his throat nervously. “The police found a suicide note. It doesn’t look good.” His voice trails off. “A suicide note?” What the fuck Tyler? I think back to how erratic he was acting following Dad’s death. What the hell has he done? “Okay, well I’m on my way to the hospital, so if you hear from Mom, just let her know.” “He’s in room 311,” Charles says obviously struggling to keep his emotions in check. I have to fight back the tears as I hang up and shove my phone back into my pocket. My mind rewinds to when we were kids and how we had been each other’s best friends up until the time when he went off to school in upstate New York. It’s hard to believe how fucked up everything got after that. It’s as if we both continued to find new reasons to hate each other. Now I’m going to lose him, too. I drop my face into my hands and hot tears stream through my fingers, dropping to the floor. This can’t be right. There has to be something that we don’t know. Tyler was messed up, but he certainly didn’t seem suicidal.

“HOW’S HE DOING?” I ASK MOM WHEN I RUN INTO HER IN THE HALLWAY OUTSIDE OF TYLER’S ROOM. “Oh, Trey,” she weeps, taking me in her arms and squeezing tight. “I’m so sorry I didn’t take his addiction more seriously.” “So he intentionally overdosed?” I ask. “Charles said something about a suicide note.” “They found hydrocodone and all kinds of weird drugs in his system, along with over five hundred milligrams of something called pentobarbital. The doctor said it’s rarely prescribed to humans anymore. Vets use it for euthanizing animals.” She bursts into tears once again. “Where would he get something like that?” I ask, still unable to fathom why Tyler would intentionally try to kill himself. “I have no idea, but apparently some people use it for insomnia and Vanessa said he’s been having a lot of trouble sleeping,” she relays, shaking her head in

utter sorrow. Punching pentobarbital into Google, I see that it can be used for anesthesia and extreme cases of insomnia, as well as putting down animals. The maximum dose is listed at one hundred milligrams for adults. “If he took five hundred milligrams of this stuff along with pain killers, he’s lucky they found him. He definitely would have died.” I shake my head and give Mom a kiss on the forehead. “Go get some rest, I’ll sit with him for a while.” “Vanessa is in there too,” she says, before turning and beginning to wander down the corridor. I pause, close my eyes and take a deep breath prior to entering Tyler’s room. Who am I trying to kid? I pull a Xanax out of my pocket and pop it into my mouth. I knew I should’ve taken one on the way to the hospital. I have always hated hospitals and between seeing Tyler in a coma and having to deal with Vanessa, my anxiety levels are off the charts. I draw one last deep breath before entering the room.

MANDY When the pilot says, “Prepare for landing.” I begin to prepare myself mentally for seeing my parents. It has been a long time and I’m not sure whether it will be harder to see Mom or Dad. I’m not even sure that I can look Dad in the eye without having my expression give away my thoughts. “Hello Darling,” he says coming to meet me on the tarmac. “When was the last time you were home?” “Hi Daddy. Last Christmas, I guess. I’ve been pretty busy with everything.” I reach out and give him a hug. “How is Mom doing?” “She’s doing better today. She perked up quite a bit after I told her you were coming home for a visit. She’s looking forward to spending some time with you.” He grabs my bags and we head toward his pickup truck. He has driven the same old blue and white Chevy truck ever since we moved to Tennessee. “I can’t believe this thing still runs,” I comment, jumping up into the passenger side. “Oh shit, she’s barely broken in,” he says with a grin. “It’s only got a quarter million miles on it, so she’s got lots of life left.” With a quarter-million miles, he could have driven coast to coast a hundred times but nearly all those miles are within fifty miles of home. I gaze out the window taking in the beautiful Tennessee countryside. Everything moves at a completely different pace out here. We cross over an old bridge that reminds me of the creek where Mom and I used to go. I hope she’s strong enough to go for a ride, because I would love to take her there again. “It’s been hot and dry all month,” Dad says making small talk. “We could use a little rain to green things up.” “Yeah, well things are pretty green here compared to most places I’ve been.” I

gaze down the length of the creek and notice how beautiful the sparkling blue water is against the dark green trees. “I think you have forgotten how beautiful it is here.” I glance over at him to see his reaction. “It is beautiful, but it’s also pretty damn quiet. I don’t think I can sit around out here after I retire.” He glances over at me with a scowl on his face. “Are you retiring?” I ask, a little surprised since he is only fifty-six. “No, I just like talking about it.” He laughs and slaps the steering wheel. “Keeps me sane, you know?” “I know.” We all have those little things that we think or say in an effort to convince ourselves that life will be better one day. My favorite is, one day when I meet the man of my dreams. I smile, suddenly thinking about the fact that Trey could easily be that man. Of course, right now he is probably with Vanessa. “How was your trip?” Dad asks, never one to let the silence linger. “It was fine except we had to cut it short when Tyler overdosed,” I reply flatly. “Yeah, that’s too bad. First Victor is gunned down, now Tyler. I should call Silvia and see how she is doing,” he says with a thoughtful gaze on his face. “It looks like Trey is the number one suspect again, so that has to be hard too.” “I’m sure.” I roll my eyes and glare out the window. “It’s those fucking tabloids. They just make that shit up!” “They have to sell magazines and nothing sells better than a scandal,” he quips. “Especially if it involves a rich family. We all like to see the rich get shredded. You know that as well as anyone, right?” “Yeah, I guess you’re right,” I reply, wanting to change the topic. “On an upbeat note I won a million and a quarter euros at the Monte Carlo casino last night!” I perk up, suddenly reliving the thrill of winning all that money. “Holy crap! What’s that in dollars?” Dad sputters, sounding as if he had actually chocked on something. “Trey says it will be about a million and a half dollars.” I beam. “Jesus, that’s amazing, girl!” He shakes his head and looks over at me with wide eyes. “Yeah, Trey and I were playing Baccarat and we just kept on winning. I was betting against Tommy Fowler and we won three times in a row. He was so irritated by the end… it was awesome!” I explain, still reveling in how it felt to beat him. “Tommy Fowler, huh? I really liked his TV show,” Dad says, with a sigh. “I suppose a million and a half dollars doesn’t seem like anything to guys like them. Trey will soon have more money than anyone could spend in ten lifetimes.” “I don’t know, it seems that he has had a pretty tough road since finishing college. He wanted to prove to Victor that he could make it on his own, but I don’t think it has been as easy as he had hoped,” I confide. “It never is, pumpkin,” Dad replies, shooting me a knowing smile and shaking his head. “It’s a dog eat dog world out there. There’s no place for the weak at heart.” “I don’t think Trey is weak. He just needs to find a good mentor.” I tell him,

thinking about what an impact the right person could have on him. “He really misses his grand dad.” “Now he was a good man, both him and Dad. Those two were best friends for most of their lives.” His expression suddenly sours and he drops the subject. “Well, we’re almost home,” he says fearing that any silence might bring on a follow up question. I snicker to myself, wanting to ask him about Silvia. It would be fun to see how personal I could get before he figured out that Trey told me about the affair. But, that would be childish. My mood dampens upon entering the house, as it is so deathly quiet and dark. “She’s resting,” Dad whispers, giving me a subdued smile. “I’ll get her up; you go put your stuff in your bedroom.” I walk down the hallway and into my room, which hasn’t changed a bit since the last time I visited. In fact, it looks exactly the same as it did in high school. It’s a waste of space, but it is sort of comforting to know that I still have the room where I grew up. It’s a place to go if the worst-case scenario ever comes to pass. I wince at the thought of it. “Amanda?” I hear Mom’s weak, raspy voice coming down the hallway. “Hi, Mom!” I go out to greet her and lean down to give her a hug. “You look good,” I comment, relieved that she looks better than she sounds on the phone. “Looks can be deceiving,” she grumbles, fidgeting in her wheel chair. “But I’m better than I was yesterday, I guess.” “She’s had a lot of pain the past few weeks,” Dad adds, helping her to get comfortable. “Are you two hungry? I have a couple of steaks ready to go on the grill.” “You two can have steak, I’ll just have one of my shakes,” Mom says, scrunching up her face. “She can’t handle heavy meals,” Dad says, turning her chair toward the kitchen. “Do you still like steak, Amanda?” “I still love steak. I don’t think that will ever change.” I sit down at the kitchen table excited that Mom and I will have a chance to talk while Dad grills the steaks. “I never liked steak until your father started grilling,” Mom says with a sad, reflective look in her eyes. “He really is a good man, Amanda.” Seeing the sincerity on her face, I nearly burst into tears. My tongue is tied and I have absolutely no response to that. Why did she have to open up with a line like that? I have been wrestling with my feelings ever since Dad picked me up. So far I’ve managed to remain cordial, but I’m not going to sit here and pretend that he has been a wonderful husband. My mind begins to churn as Mom leans forward, studying my expression. “You know, don’t you?” she asks with a sad smile creeping across her lips. “Know what?” I can’t understand how I am so transparent; I really need to work on my poker face. “You get that from Ray. I can always tell what he is thinking before he says a

word,” she says, setting her empty can on the table and moving her chair closer to me. “I’m sure you have noticed that I’m not the most loving person in the world.” I can feel my mood lighten a bit as I nod my head in agreement. I have always loved Mom, especially after moving out here but I had often wondered if she actually loved Darla and me or simply tolerated us. It’s not that she was mean, but she just wasn’t very motherly. “Well it’s been even worse for Ray,” she continues. “I honestly don’t have a romantic bone in my body and he has always been a man who has pretty strong needs, if you know what I mean.” I can feel my cheeks getting warm listening to her discreetly talk about Dad’s sex drive. “You don’t have to explain anything to me, Mom.” “Yes, I do. I want you to know the whole story.” She glances out the window to make sure that Dad is still occupied before continuing, “We used to have dinner with Victor and Silvia quite often when we lived in the city. But one evening I noticed the looks that your father was giving Silvia. I knew right then that he was in love, because it was written all over his face. I remember praying that Victor wouldn’t notice and he didn’t, but I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that something was going on between the two of them.” “What did you do?” Now my cheeks are really getting warm! “Did you call him out on it?” “No,” she smiles and shakes her head. “No, I was honestly a bit relieved. Victor was all business all of the time and Silvia was never one for spending time alone. I on the other hand loved my alone time, so I didn’t mind if he didn’t come home until after I had gone to bed.” She smiles again. “When we were first married I even tried to read some of those cheesy romance novels to figure out what I was missing.” She continues to shake her head from side to side. “I would cringe and roll my eyes until I finally decided that romance just wasn’t in my DNA. It happens I guess.” She shrugs her shoulders and looks out the window. “So you never confronted him about it?” “No. Everyone was happy, so I didn’t say a word,” she replies, looking down at her fingers which are busy doing circles around one another. “When the twins were born, Ray was a nervous wreck. He was probably worried that one of them would have that big old nose of his or his hazel eyes. That’s why he called you the other day. No one ever did a paternity test of any kind.” “Well, he doesn’t have to worry anymore. Trey and I sent in DNA samples and we are not related. So that was a huge relief.” “Good. He’s been nervous as a cat on a hot tin roof ever since you told him that you kinda liked the boy. I asked him several times what was wrong and he would simply say, I don’t like Amanda hanging around that Addison boy.” She giggles. “I would ask him why not and he would simply change the subject or give me a lame excuse.” “So when did the affair end?” “When Victor found out about it,” she says with a reflective look on her face.

“He was rummaging through an old cedar chest one day and found a series of cards and letters from Ray. That was the day the whole world changed for all of us.” “How long had they been seeing each other?” I ask, amazed to be having this conversation with Mom. “For years.” She sighs. “I think that’s what hurt Victor so bad. Some of the cards and letters were from well before the boys were born, which made it all the worse. Silvia wanted to prove that the boys were his, but he didn’t allow them be tested. I don’t think he wanted to take that chance.” “I can’t believe you all stayed married through something so traumatic,” I reply in amazement. “I don’t think I could’ve done it.” “We all focused on you kids,” she says with a faint smile. “I hope you never have to make that kind of a choice.” “Me too.” I rise up from my chair, lean over and give her a firm hug. “Thank you for being so selfless.” Her eyes flutter as if there could possibly be a tear trapped somewhere inside. “I told him he could leave when you went off to school. Silvia was already divorced and I knew he would be happier back in New York.” “Really? And he didn’t go?” I sit back down and pull my chair right up next to hers. “No. He knew I wasn’t feeling well, so he wanted to stay and make sure I was okay,” she says with just a slight crackle in her voice. “A couple months later, I was diagnosed.” “I see.” I place my hand on top of hers, stroking it gently. “I’m glad he stayed for you. I would have been so worried if you were here alone.” “I told him that I could go live with my sister and brother in-law. They have a spare bedroom on the main floor.” She glances out the window after seeing some movement. “Okay, straighten up. He’s coming back in.” I stand up and pull my chair back to the other side of the table, before excusing myself to the bathroom. I need a moment to myself before seeing him. I’m so glad she told me those things; otherwise I probably would’ve hated him forever. Maybe he is a decent man after all. “Come and eat Amanda, it’s getting cold,” he yells from the kitchen after a couple minutes have past. I have to laugh when I walk back into the room to find a steak on a plate, along with a fork and a sharp knife. It’s definitely a man’s idea of a meal. Seeing my reaction, Mom teases him. “She probably would’ve liked a vegetable or at least a potato with it.” She narrows her eyes at Dad. “I’m sorry, I’m still not the best cook. How about a slice of bread and some pickles,” he says with a laugh. “Pickles are packed with vitamins.” “That will be fine.” I have to smile as he makes his way to the fridge and searches for the pickles. “They are right in front of you, Ray,” Mom scoffs. “Right there on the left.” “Damn guy vision.” Dad shakes his head and sets the pickles on the table. “It’s

tough to get old.” “You did the same damn thing when you were twenty-five,” Mom chides, giving him a crossways grin. “It seems to me that testosterone must be horrible for your eyesight.” A smile creeps across my face as I listen to the banter between two of them. I can hear Trey and myself having a conversation like this someday. I wonder how things are going for him? I hope Tyler is doing better.

TREY Walking into Tyler’s room, I am greeted by the rhythmic sound of a ventilator as well as the beeping and chirping of a machine that is monitoring all of his vitals in real-time. A blood pressure cuff begins to inflate and the machine does another series of beeps before his current blood pressure is displayed. Ninety-six over fifty eight displays on the screen. Wow, that seems pretty low. I glance over at Vanessa who is sitting back in a chair with her eyes closed. I’m sure she hasn’t slept a wink all night, but she still looks good. I take a chair on the other side of Tyler’s bed and close my eyes as well. We have nothing but time to kill, so there is no reason to wake her. “When did you get here?” she asks shortly after I nod off. “Just a few minutes ago, I didn’t want to wake you.” I stand up to give her a hug. “Your cologne drifted over and did that for you,” she teases. “Do you believe this shit?” she asks turning back toward Tyler. “I don’t actually. What was the deal with the suicide note?” “The police gave me a copy, if you want to read it,” she says, going over to retrieve it from her purse. “He basically admits to killing your dad.” She hands me the note and I look down at what definitely does appear to be a suicide note written by him. Vanessa, Mom and Trey, I’m so sorry for what I have done. At the time it seemed like the right thing to do. But now that he’s gone I just can’t live with myself. I’m sorry I won’t be there for you Vanessa. Trey, I’m hoping you will be there for her. Mom, I’m sorry for everything. Love you all, Tyler As I read the short note, I try to picture Tyler saying these words but I honestly can’t make them fit. Nothing about it sounds like him. The handwriting looks similar to his, but the message seems completely off. I think back to the day of the funeral and his wild accusations. At the time I had a feeling that he was somehow deflecting the attention toward me, but I honestly don’t believe he could’ve done it. “He didn’t do it.” Mom’s voice reappears from behind me. “Neither of my boys

could be responsible for doing something so atrocious.” She pulls the note from my hand and studies it as if she was seeing it for the first time. “I told them to have an expert analyze this note. I’m sure they will find it’s a fake. There is no way my boy killed his father and then tried to take his own life. He had way too much to live for.” She burst into tears as she moves toward his bed. She takes his hand and lifts it to her heart. “I know you are still in there, baby. You pull through and I promise we will get all of this straightened out.” I wrap my arm around Mom’s shoulders and give her a hug of support. “I agree with you, Mom. Something just isn’t right with all of this. I know he’s been unhappy and has been struggling with pain killers, but there is no way all of this can be true.” Vanessa shifts her eyes toward me and nods her head, signaling for me to join her in the hallway. I give Mom a pat on the back and step back joining Vanessa outside the door. “This is honestly the first thing that has made sense in the past month,” she whispers, her eyes pleading for someone to listen. “I know you said he had been acting weird lately, but I guess I don’t really know what has been going on between you two,” I reply, searching her face for clues. “He has been so angry and seemed as if he couldn’t stand to be in the same room with me. I tried to talk to him about it, but he would never come out and say what was bothering him. You know how he was, Trey.” She pulls me further down the corridor, away from Tyler’s doorway. “I know, he never learned how to deal with his emotions. He has never let go of getting hurt and not being able to play college ball,” I say agreeably, wanting to see where the conversation was headed. “He was livid with Victor for even considering Tommy as CEO of the company. He claimed to have some kind of proof that he was a fraud and that his companies were not as successful as he portrayed on his TV show.” She bites her top lip and suddenly looking as if she regrets sharing that with me. “I don’t know if that has anything to do with any of this, but he was really upset a couple days ago.” “Yeah, Tommy tracked me down in Monaco to gloat about the fact that he will be the replacement CEO and that he will be controlling the voting rights on our company shares. I could see why that would send Tyler through the roof. He never liked Tommy much.” “I know. I had a feeling when he left that something bad was going to happen. Somebody called his phone and within minutes they were having a vicious argument about Tommy. I tried to calm him down, but he pushed me aside and took it out into the hallway,” she explains slowly shaking her head from side to side and looking a bit dazed. “When it got quiet I went out to talk to him, but he was gone.” “We need to find out who called him. Did you tell the police about the phone call?” I ask, eager to get their investigation headed in a new direction. “No. I was still in shock when they were here, but I’ll call them in the morning.” “Do you have their card? It’s still early enough to call now.” I glance at my watch

to confirm the time. “For all we know, the guy could be packing up to leave the city.” “I’ll get you their card,” she murmurs, turning back toward Tyler’s room. “Wait, there is one other thing that’s been bugging me.” I move back in front of her and lower my voice. “On the voicemail he left me he said, that fucking Tommy, first Vanessa and now this. Right after that I heard him and his phone hit the floor. What did he mean by first Vanessa?” Her eyes immediately dilate and the color drains from her face. “I… have no idea. Maybe because we dated in high school? I don’t know, Trey. He just hates Tommy,” she states coldly, turning back toward Tyler’s room. Following her back to his room, I begin to realize that she is no longer the girl who I fell in love with years ago. Something has changed. I know she has had a tough time dealing with Tyler’s mood swings and addiction, but she hasn’t shed a single tear since I arrived. Mom on the other hand is a complete basket case. I need to send these two home to get some rest.

CHAPTER 8

T

rey

AFTER TWENTY MINUTES OF SITTING AND LISTENING TO THE LIFE SUPPORT SYSTEM, I’M ALREADY REGRETTING that I sent Mom and Vanessa home. Since hospitals make me uneasy, it’s not likely that I’ll get any sleep tonight. It’s a welcome distraction when a nurse comes through the door to check on him. “Hi, I’m his twin brother, Trey,” I tell her while rising from the chair. “Okay, you freaked me out for a second there. You two really look identical.” She giggles. “How is he doing?” I ask, concerned that he hasn’t shown any signs of life. “Well, they got him on Narcan as soon as they could, but it’s just a matter of how much damage had already been done. The neurologist said his EEG looked pretty good,” she replies while checking all of his stats. “His blood pressure is still creeping back toward normal.” “Do people usually recover from something like this?” I ask, looking for a little reassurance. The fact that he hasn’t so much as flinched since I’ve arrived is giving me a sickening feeling. “Well, considering he has brain function and his vitals are improving; I think he has a pretty good shot. The doctor should be in shortly; he can give you a better idea of what to expect.” She smiles politely and proceeds to write several things on his chart. “Is there anything I can get you?” she asks prior to leaving the room. “No, I’m fine.” “Well, there is a family lounge down at the end of the hall if you would like a cup of coffee or a snack,” she adds, before closing the door. “Thanks.” I turn to the bed and simply stare down at Tyler. Even though we have had our ups and downs, only someone who is a twin can understand the bond we share. I take his hand and lift it off the bed. It’s so freaky that his arm is completely lifeless. “You and I still have a special connection, brother,” I tell him despite the fact that he undoubtedly can’t hear me. “When I saw those messages from you, I could

feel that something was wrong. I’m sorry I didn’t listen to them right away. I just didn’t want to deal with any more bad news.” My phone buzzes, so I pull it out and see it’s a text message from Mandy. Mandy: How is everything? Trey: Tyler is still unconscious, but they are hopeful. Mandy: How about your Mom and Vanessa? Trey: Mom was a basket case. I sent them both home for some sleep. Mandy: So you are there alone? Trey: Yeah, but there are lots of people coming and going. Mandy: Wish I was there. Trey: Me too. Mandy: Try to get some sleep. Trey: You too. I’ll keep you posted. Mandy: XoXo Trey: XXOO Following our exchange, I’m taken aback by the strong yearning feeling inside of me. I want her to be here with me more than anything right now. I look at my watch and realize it has only been four hours since we parted ways at the airport, but it feels much longer. I sit back in the chair and think about the incredible sex we had on our return flight. I think that was the highlight of my sex life so far. Shit, thinking about that isn’t going to help me sleep. The door suddenly opens again, startling me. I quickly shift in my chair to hide any evidence of my thoughtprovoked arousal. “Mr. Addison?” a uniformed officer asks. “Yes,” I respond, rising carefully from the chair. “Your mother’s suspicions were correct,” he starts out. “The suicide note was not written by your brother. Whoever wrote it though, obviously had access to a sample of his handwriting.” “I knew that note didn’t sound like him,” I reply, confirming my suspicions. “Thank you, by the way, for calling in and reporting what Vanessa had failed to tell us,” he says, pulling up an app on his iPad. “Does she know the name of the caller?” “I don’t think so. She just heard one side of the conversation, but she said that it got heated almost immediately.” I reach back and rub my neck, which is getting sore from sitting too much lately. “Do you know who it was?” he asks pointedly. “How would I know?” I ask, completely confused by the officer’s question. “Well, I was just on the phone with Detective Kelly and you are still under investigation for your father’s death and now your brother is nearly taken out,” he replies with steely eyes. “With your brother gone, you would be the sole heir to the entire fortune.” “Whoa,” I reply. My mind instantly begins to whirl. “I don’t care what I would inherit. There is no way I would ever kill anyone, especially my father and brother!”

I take a step back, reeling in shock from his accusation. “Well, most crimes like this end up being domestics that are motivated by greed,” the officer continues to talk, but my mind is already going a million different directions. “I don’t see any motive for Vanessa to act alone, since they are only engaged,” he concludes and now silence fills the space between us. “Vanessa said that he was arguing with the caller about Tommy Fowler. It had nothing to do with me!” I counter after my thoughts begin to clear. That seems like an obvious glitch in his disturbing theory. “That’s what she says.” He gives me a disturbing glare. “Is there any history between you and Vanessa?” His question nearly makes my already queasy stomach repel its limited contents. In fact, I feel the harsh grip of acid as it surges up into my throat. I stare at him for a moment in complete disbelief of the question. Is he really thinking that this could be some type of conspiracy between Vanessa and me? “No!” I blurt out. “I mean, we are old friends from growing up together, but she has been with Tyler for years.” I reach out and allow myself to collapse back into the chair. “Are you okay?” he asks, giving me a look of concern. “Yeah, I have just had one hell of a day and now I’m being accused of trying to kill my brother.” I run my hand over my face and beads of sweat fall onto my lap. “You seem more than a little stressed out,” he says, witnessing the sweat dripping from my face. “Are you sure you are okay?” “I suffer from anxiety and I’ve had the most stressful two weeks anyone could possibly imagine. On top of that, hospitals make me feel claustrophobic. So no, I’m probably not okay.” I reach to the side for a paper towel and wipe the sweat from my face and brow. “I just can’t believe all of this shit.” “I’m sorry, Trey but we need to evaluate whether or not you are a threat to your brother’s safety,” he adds, making me suddenly realize that they are concerned by the fact that I am alone with him in the room. “Seriously?” I gasp, closing my eyes and throwing my head back against the wall. “I had nothing to do with this. I can’t believe you guys would even think that?” “Well, for one thing, Vanessa didn’t seem all that upset when we interviewed her earlier. That’s normally a huge red flag,” he explains. “I agree,” I reply. “I was thinking the same thing. Mom was a wreck tonight and Vanessa seemed to be a little unfazed by everything.” “Then when I talked to Detective Kelly, he mentioned that you brought a girl to your father’s funeral that looked an awful lot like Vanessa,” he adds, sending another stabbing pain into my stomach. “He said that several people who attended had commented on it, so it must have been a pretty strong resemblance.” He pauses, obviously searching for clues in my reaction to his statement. “I’m not going to say another word without consulting my attorney.” I move past him and out the door into the hallway trying to catch my breath.

“Your father was about to restructure his will and he ends up dead. Your brother was about to marry a woman who you have always loved and someone tries to take him out,” he speculates out loud as he follows me out of the room. “In the end, you and Vanessa get together and share the entire fortune.” He stares intently at me as I spin on my heel resulting in a stare down. “I can’t let you stay here tonight without supervision,” he adds after several seconds. “I understand. I’ll go to Mom’s and have a long talk with my attorney first thing in the morning,” I tell him curtly. “I didn’t kill my father and I haven’t been conspiring with Vanessa on anything. I don’t love her anymore.” “If that’s true, can I see your phone?” he asks, causing yet another shockwave to reverberate through my already taxed nervous system. I quickly assess how many times she has called me and sent text messages. Some of those messages could easily be misinterpreted. Fuck! “I’ll talk with my attorney first thing tomorrow and then I’ll give you guys whatever you need,” I tell him with complete sincerity. “That’s what I thought.” He taps the iPad twice against his hand and adds, “Don’t be leaving town for the next few days. This is just the beginning of the process.” “Can I at least say goodbye to my brother?” I ask, looking back toward his room. The cop gives me an unconvinced look and nods toward the elevator. “He’s stable. You can see him in the morning.” I pull out my phone to let Tony know that I need a ride to Mom’s house. I overhear the officer telling the nurse at the front desk to not allow me any unsupervised visitation. I should be angry, but I just feel sick. “We’ll be in touch, Mr. Addison,” he says with a firm lip as he steps into the elevator and the doors begin to close behind him. I take two quick steps to reach the elevator and grab the closing door. “You aren’t going to find any evidence tying me to either of these crimes, because I had nothing to do with them!” I stand there face to face with him as the elevator dings and the doors pause for a long moment. “You are wasting time instead of finding who is actually behind this!” “Like I said, sir, this is only the beginning of the process,” he says with an unapologetic glare. “I will be in touch,” he adds as the doors begin to close again. I again stop the doors from closing. “Someone needs to stay here with him until Mom can get back up here. I’m not leaving him here alone.” “How long will she be?” he asks, seeming to understand my concern. “I’ll call her now, so twenty minutes?” I unlock my phone and punch her number. “I can hang out here until she shows up,” he replies, exiting the elevator and walking back toward Tyler’s room. I turn and glance over at the nurse’s station where the head nurse’s stare is fixed upon me. I simply shrug my shoulders and shake my head. It’s not worth the time and breath it would take to explain everything to her. I reach over and punch the

elevator button, hoping that Mom will hear the phone and pick up. Fuck my life.

MANDY A sense of uneasiness washes over me while lying in my old bed. Just relax, everything will work out, I tell myself. The fact that Mom is so sick and Dad has been suffering through a loveless marriage for all these years is enough to make me sick. On top of that, I can tell by the silence of my phone that Trey is back in a world of shit. I want to call him, but I don’t want to bother him if he is at the hospital. I roll over on my side and try to push all of the thoughts from my mind. After several attempts to focus on relaxation, I stretch to retrieve my phone from the nightstand. I’m pathetic. I click on the last conversation with him and read through the messages we exchanged. Suddenly my phone buzzes and a message pops into the bottom of the screen. Trey: Call me if you are still up A huge smile instantly transforms my mood. I click over to phone and press his name. “What are you doing?” he asks in a sultry voice that makes my skin tingle. “Just lying here in bed… thinking of you,” I reply as my lips curl up even more. “I’ve been thinking about you too. Any luck talking to your dad?” He asks, seeming a bit impatient to get right down to business. “No. But Mom and I talked most of the night and she knows about everything. In fact, she said your dad found cards and notes that Dad had sent to Silvia. That’s how he found out about the affair.” “Really?” he asks, his voice perking up. “Yeah, he found them in a cedar chest, along with your Mom’s diary,” I tell him, happy to be sharing some potentially good news with him. “Well, I’m spending the night at her house,” he explains. “She’s going back to the hospital to stay with Tyler, since the cops are now treating me like a suspect in his case too.” “They’re what?” His statement literally blows my mind. “You weren’t even in the country!” “I know, but none of that matters. I was here last week, so I could’ve set it up just like I did with Dad’s. They seem to think that I only travel whenever I need an alibi.” He pauses and I can picture him shaking his head. “According to the cop tonight, their latest theory has Vanessa and I conspiring to inherit Dad’s entire fortune. I don’t even dare go online. I’m sure TMZ and the Enquirer are all over it already.” “I’m so sorry. You sound exhausted,” I reply, totally feeling his pain. “I wish there was something I could do to help you.” “Well, please ask your Mom if there are any letters or cards that you can send to Jürgen and I will do the same on this end.” “I’ll ask her in the morning. I thought about doing it tonight, but I couldn’t

think of a good reason for making the request,” I tell him honestly. “I didn’t want to tell her the whole insider trading story.” “Good point. Just ask her if she ever found any letters from Mom. At least then you will know if there is anything worth searching for,” he says, making it all sound easy. “You can always search for them when she is in the bathroom or something.” “Alright, I’ll try that and see where it gets me,” I agree, even though it will be a little awkward if she catches me. “I’ll let you know what I find.” “I’ll do the same. Sleep well, Mandy. You have to be exhausted too.” He sighs into the phone. “I know. I’m almost too tired to sleep, my eyes just burn.” I roll onto my back and close them, content to simply listen to him breath. “When this is all over, you and I are going on the vacation of your dreams,” he says reverting back to that low, sultry voice. “I’m going to hold you to that,” I reply with a giggle. “For now you stay away from Vanessa!” “I am completely over Vanessa. I want you to believe that,” he replies with an intensity I haven’t heard before in his voice. “I’m starting to believe it. Maybe.” I pause waiting to see what kind of a response I get from him. “I hate to have to admit this over the phone, but I’m falling pretty hard for you,” he says in an almost apologetic tone. “I miss you already.” “Don’t feel too bad cause I miss you, too,” I admit. “I missed you about ten minutes into my flight home.” “Good, that does make me feel better,” he says thoughtfully. “How is your mom doing?” “She’s weak, but we really did have a good night. It seemed like she was really glad to see me for once.” I begin to choke up just thinking about it. “You know what’s really weird? She knows everything about the affair. She apparently knew the whole time.” I begin sharing all the sordid details of our conversation and how she had asked me to be open minded in regards to Dad. “I’m glad you two had that talk. It will definitely help your relationship with your dad. Now get some sleep,” he replies, obviously noticing my increasingly emotional state. “I will. I’m glad you called.” “Me too. Good night, Mandy.” I simply stare at the phone as it shows the call ending. He’s falling for me. That’s awesome. I continue to stare at the phone until the screen goes black. I have a warm tingling inside of me that only he can bring to the surface. It’s something that I never even knew existed until the night we first made love. I thought it was something in his touch, but it appears to transcend a thousand miles of distance between us. It’s amazing. I close my eyes and fall asleep with my phone still firmly locked in my grip.

CHAPTER 9

T

rey

JOLTING AWAKE AT 3:59 AM, I QUICKLY ACCEPT THE FACT THAT I MOST LIKELY WON’T BE GETTING ANY more sleep. I dig through my bag for a Xanax and pop it into my mouth, hoping it will take effect quickly enough to allow for a little more rest. My attorney won’t be in for another four hours, so there really isn’t much for me to do. I decide to send Mom a text, so hopefully she left her phone on. Me: Any changes over night? She replies immediately, so it’s obvious that she isn’t getting any rest either. Mom: No. I’m really getting worried about him. His blood pressure has stopped rising. Me: As long as it’s stable, he’s probably ok. I have no reason to believe what I just sent her, but I wanted to say something comforting. I’m sure Tyler is going through detox as a result of all the painkillers he has taken the past several years. It’s not going to make his recovery any easier. I sure hope he will make an effort to get off them completely this time, for Vanessa’s sake if not his own. Mom: Are you coming back up? Me: I will after I talk to my attorney. You will have to be there with me though. They won’t let me be alone in the room with him. Mom: This whole thing is so crazy. Come up when you can. I know it’s no good for Mom to be sitting up there by herself, so I send a quick text to Vanessa to see if she will go sit with her. After waiting ten minutes without a response I tell her that I will go instead and to come up when she can. Before leaving the house, I decide this may be my best chance to look through Mom’s cedar chest since Charles is snoring so loudly that I can use it as a monitoring device. I slip into Mom’s bedroom and turn on the light, glad that her and Charles don’t share a space. There are several stacks of mail on top of the chest so I quickly move them to the bed and carefully open the lid. After removing several photo albums, I come upon her diary and beneath it is a stack of letters and cards

neatly bound by opposing rubber bands. Bingo! I scan through them quickly and find a postcard dated roughly a year before I was born. Ray had sent it from Hawaii, but it didn’t say anything romantic. I assume he was being discreet since it was a postcard that anyone could read. Right beneath it however, is a letter. I quickly open it and begin skimming through it. Ray had also written this while they were in Hawaii and he talks about how lonely he is without her. Even though Maggie and Darla were with him, he couldn’t stop thinking about his true love. If Dad read any of these, I can see why he would have been devastated. My heart continues to sink as I look through more of the letters. I’m not sure why he wrote so many of them, but apparently it was easier to write than to call on the phone. This was before cellphones were popular, so he probably had to talk on the phone at home or the one at work. I suddenly have a vision of them calling each other from payphones at a predetermined time. It gives me a new appreciation for living in the digital age. I take three letters from the stack, spanning an entire decade. In one of the letters Ray suggests a paternity test to establish whether he or Victor is our father. Bingo! My intent is to get them photocopied and overnight them to Jürgen this afternoon. Hopefully Mandy will do the same, so we can put one portion of their circumstantial case against me to rest. My stomach rumbles nervously due to the fact that it’s probably going to be up to me to find the real perpetrator. The detective and FBI will simply keep trying to connect me to whoever is committing these crimes. My stomach rumbles again, telling me that I need to pick up some breakfast on the way to the hospital. It’s going to be another long day. I send Tony a text, letting him know that I would like to go back to the hospital as soon as he is up.

“GOOD MORNING, MOM. I BROUGHT YOU SOME BREAKFAST.” I HAND HER A BOX WITH A HAM, EGG AND cheese sandwich on a freshly made croissant and a vanilla latte. “Mmm, thank you. They both smell delicious.” She gives me a pain filled smile. “Tony got up to bring you in?” “Actually, I’m pretty sure he slept in the car.” I open my box and pull out the sandwich. “He’s a good man,” Mom muses, sipping her latte. “If I were twenty years younger.” “Hey, cougars are all the rage right now. Especially ones that have money like you,” I tease her. “Instead you go for an old fart.” “You be nice.” She shoots me a dirty look. “Charles has been good company for me.” “I understand, Mom.” I give her a smirk and let it go. As we both eat our sandwiches in silence, Tyler suddenly lets out a very definite

moan. We both glance at each other and spring from our chairs simultaneously. His eyes are still closed but there is definite movement in his right hand. Mom immediately reaches for it. “Tyler are you there?” He lets out another audible moan and squeezes her hand just slightly, before silence once again fills the room. “I’m sure that’s a good sign,” I assure her as she kisses his hand and stares down at him intently. “It’s a great sign!” she replies with tears forming around the edges of her eyes. “Did you see him squeeze my hand?” “I did. He was trying to open his eyes, too.” I reach up and rub my fingertips along his forehead. “His eyelids were fluttering.” “He’s going to make it.” She smiles, continuing to squeeze his hand tightly.

MANDY After dreaming for what seemed to be hours, I finally regain full consciousness. The first thing I notice is that something hard and uncomfortable is beneath me. I roll onto my side and reach back to find my phone. I roll onto my back again and try to stretch the resulting kink out of my spine. I wipe the sleep from my eyes and click the power button. Holy crap, it is 9:49. I can’t believe I slept so late. I notice that it’s Friday once again, the end of another whirlwind week. I struggle to sit up and rub my face with both hands in an effort to wake up. I’m a bit surprised that I haven’t heard from Trey, but I suppose he didn’t want to risk waking me. The house is completely silent except for the creek of old floor boards beneath my feet. I peer around the corner as I creep out into the hallway, but everything is silent. I pass through the kitchen and walk to Mom’s bedroom, but no one is around. Maybe Mom had a doctor appointment or something. I creep over to the corner of their bedroom, to Dad’s old roll top desk and push the tambour back, revealing an assortment of paperwork. I open a small wooden drawer on the right side to find his checkbook. I open another drawer that looks like it must be unpaid bills. Next, I move to the large bottom drawer that is filled with file folders. I immediately move to a thick, unmarked one in the back that catches my eye. Men are so predictable, I think as I pull the folder out and onto my lap. I find it funny that he set up a separate post office box in town to receive her letters and then he stores them in such an obvious spot. Its no wonder Mom knew everything about his affair. My heart saddens for her as I begin to look through the cards and letters from Silvia that Dad has received over the years. It appears that the correspondence stopped for several years but then started again soon after Silvia’s divorce. She clearly states in one of the letters that she keeps a man named Charles around for company, but it is completely platonic and they sleep in separate bedrooms. At the end of each letter she tells him how much she loves him and wishes my mother well. These two have such a conflicted relationship. I select three random

letters from the beginning, middle and end of the file. That was easy. I pull a large manila envelope from the adjacent drawer and slip the letters inside. Picking up my phone, I send Trey a text to let him know I have the letters and ask him for Jürgen’s address. I saunter to the kitchen and begin pouring myself a cup of coffee, when my phone rings. Looking at the screen, I see that its Dad calling. “You guys deserted me,” I tease him upon answering. “Honey, you better come down to the hospital,” his voice cracks as he speaks. “Your mother isn’t doing so well.” “Oh my God, is she okay?” I ask feeling caught completely off guard. “No. You should come see her right away.” He pauses as if he’s thinking. “Take your mother’s convertible, it’s in the shed.” “Okay, I’ll get dressed and be right there.” I race to my bedroom, throwing the envelope filled with letters on the bed and go into my closet to grab some of my old favorite clothes. I can’t believe this is happening! I feel completely numb as I open the doors to the shed and get into the front seat of her old beloved convertible. It occurs to me that in the end, nothing really matters. The disagreements, the hurt feelings or the little dent my sister put in the front fender. Crap, I need to call her. I scroll through my contacts and dial her. “I just got off the phone with Dad,” Darla says, without even saying hello. “Okay, I just wanted to make sure you knew,” I reply, trying to be strong. “We had a really good talk last night.” “That’s good. Mom and I had our talk about a month ago when the kids and I were home.” She pauses as if she’s in the middle of doing something. “I’m just packing the boys and then we are on our way. We should be there in about an hour.” “Okay, drive safe,” I tell her, knowing her track record. “See you at the hospital.” “Bye.” She says before the line goes dead and thoughts begin to clutter my mind once again. I can’t believe this is happening. I’m so glad I came home yesterday. I never would’ve forgiven myself if I hadn’t gotten a chance to talk to her one last time. I screech to a halt in an open parking spot and run into the hospital. “Maggie Greyson,” I tell the receptionist, nearly breathless. “Room eleven, at the end of the hall,” she informs me with a compassionate look in her eyes. I’m sure she sees more than her share of pain sitting in that chair. “Is she awake?” I ask Dad after meeting him in the doorway. “Yes, she wants to see you.” Tears burst from my eyes immediately upon seeing her in the hospital bed. She looks so tired and weak. “It’s okay sweetie,” she whispers, closing her eyes as if to fight back her own tears. “I’m sorry we won’t make it to the creek.” My body shakes violently as I begin to break down. Even though she wasn’t the most loving mother in the world, we really did have a lot of good times out there. “It’s okay, I just wanted to spend one more afternoon out there with you,” I

manage to whisper back to her. “We have lots of good memories,” she says with tears rolling down her cheek. “I want you to spread my ashes under that big oak tree.” “I will, Mom” I promise, giving her a kiss on the forehead. She gives me what is possibly the most loving look I have ever seen in those eyes and then closes them. I squeeze her hand in mine, knowing exactly what is about to happen “Aren’t you going to say anything?” I turn to Dad, trying to avoid a complete meltdown. “We said our goodbyes earlier, while we were waiting for you to get here,” he says with compassion filling his eyes. “It’s all good. She’s been suffering for a long time.” Dad and I sit next to her bed and make small talk while watching Mom and listening to the beeps of the monitors. After nearly forty minutes Darla comes bursting through the door. “How is she?” she asks with a distressed look on her face. “She’s still breathing on her own,” Dad replies. “You sit down here, I’ll go watch the kids for you. I think they are a little young for this.” Darla takes her hand and says, “Mom, can you hear me?” Her eyelids flicker, but there is no immediate response. Darla smiles at her sadly and sits down in the chair next to me. “You are lucky you got to see her,” Darla whispers. “She was really bad last weekend.” “Yeah, something was telling me that I had to come home,” I tell her, thinking back to the gnawing feeling I had in my stomach. We both sit quietly for several minutes before she begins to stir. Darla jumps to her side and I join her as she opens her eyes and takes one last deep breath. This time when she closes them, the air slowly escapes from her lungs and we both begin to realize that she is gone. “Goodbye, Mom. I love you,” I whisper through a flood of tears.

TREY After meeting with Perry for nearly an hour, I was once again becoming comfortable with all of the accusations that were flying around me. I click on the text message that Mandy sent regarding the letters and give Perry a smile. “I think everything is going to work out,” I tell him. “If there is no money trail for them to follow, then I guarantee they are simply blowing hot air,” he says. “They’re just rattling your cage, to see how you react.” “Well, I’m sure there is a money trail, but it doesn’t lead to me. I don’t know why I let these guys get to me.” I shake my head in disgust. “There is just so much shit going on.” “Don’t worry, son,” he says, slapping his oversized hand across my back. “My fees are high for a reason. You have absolutely nothing to worry about.” “The officer last night told me not to leave town,” I add, before leaving his

office. “Again, its just bullshit to ruffle your feathers. Unless they issue an arrest warrant, you are free to do as you please,” he assures me, leading me to the door. “Sorry to rush you out, but I’m due in court in thirty minutes.” I force out a breath and let go of all my pent up anxiety as I leave his office and make my way to the elevator. I copy and paste Jürgen’s office address into a message for Mandy. I instruct her to make sure it is designated for overnight Saturday delivery. Within seconds my phone rings and it’s her. “Hi, baby! That was quick,” I answer, feeling good for the moment. Unfortunately, all I hear at the other end is Mandy all choked up and struggling to get her words out. I brace myself for more bad news. “Mom just died,” she finally utters between violent sobs. “I don’t know why I’m such a mess. I knew this was coming.” She pulls the phone from her face and blows her nose. “Last night it felt like I finally bonded with her.” “I’m sorry, Mandy,” I reply in disbelief. “I’m really glad you two had some time together and got to have one last good conversation.” I tell her, thinking back to the last call from Dad that went unreturned. “Me too. I still can’t believe she knew about Dad’s affair for all those years and was okay with it,” she says reflectively. “I could never do that.” “Did she give you those letters?” I ask, immediately realizing that I am being insensitive and self-centered. “No.” She pauses. “But the house was empty when I got up this morning, so I just snooped through Dad’s desk. They were in a thick, unmarked folder in the back of the file drawer.” She actually giggles through her tears. “At least something was easy in this whole mess,” I reply with a sigh. “Mom’s were still at the bottom of her cedar chest. If you send those to Jürgen, I’ll send the ones I have too.” “I’ll get them sent today,” she says. “I just have to drive by the house and pick them up.” “Thanks, I appreciate it. Especially with all you have going on today. I just want to put that payment to Jake behind me.” I blow out another blast of anxiety-filled air. “Other than that, my attorney doesn’t see any issues.” “Well, yeah. As long as you didn’t commit any other crimes, you shouldn’t have anything to worry about, right?” she replies with just a hint of sarcasm in her voice. “I know, but with everyone accusing me of things and making up their own versions of the story, it gets a little unnerving,” I try to explain. “I still haven’t gone online or even on Facebook.” “You have better things to focus on anyway,” she says, verbalizing the obvious. “How is Tyler doing?” “He groaned and moved his hand a little this morning. I think he’s starting to come out of it.” I look up at the sky and silently pray that he will make it. “He will be able to set the record straight on what happened to him.” “Hopefully he will remember,” she replies, sending a chill down my spine.

“I never thought of that. Yeah, I sure hope he remembers what went on.” I slip into the back of the limo to head back to the hospital. “I’m going to check on him now and then I’ll hop a jet for Tullahoma.” “That would be sweet of you,” she replies in an appreciative tone. “My sister comes in this afternoon and the rest of her family lives right around here.” “When is the funeral?” I ask, figuring it would be at least a couple of days. “She didn’t want one,” she says, sounding a little disappointed. “She just wants us to get together at our favorite spot, say a few words and spread her ashes.” “That sounds kind of nice, actually. I’m definitely not a fan of traditional funerals.” I think back to the mixed feelings I had on the day of Dad’s funeral. “I’ll let you know when I’m in the air.” “Okay. Thank you, sweetie,” she says before hanging up. I haven’t been called sweetie in a long time. Mom used to say that when we were little boys. What are the odds that we would both lose a parent at such a young age, both in their mid-fifties. My thoughts turn to Dad and how he completely obliterated Ray’s family business. I get a nervous feeling when I think about meeting him later today. I’m not sure I’m ready for this.

CHAPTER 10

T

rey

WHEN I STEP OFF THE PLANE IN TENNESSEE, I’M GREETED BY MANDY IDLING IN A BEAUTIFUL BLACK Mustang convertible. Approaching the car, she looks like a different girl with her aviator shades, a white blouse and distressed jeans. A warm feeling passes through me the instant I see her beautiful face. She flashes me a subtle smile in spite of the sadness that has filled the day. “Hey big guy… need a ride?” she asks as I toss my bag in the back. “You look amazing and where did you get this sweet ride? I’ve always loved these old Mustangs. Is this a sixty five?” I ask, amazed by the nearly perfect condition of such an old car. “This was Mom’s first baby.” She smiles reflectively, running her hand along the steering wheel. “It’s a sixty five K code.” “K code?” I ask, unfamiliar with the term. “It’s got the high performance two eighty nine. America’s original muscle car,” she says with a glimmer in her eyes. “Sit down and hang on!” She drops the clutch the instant my door closes and burns through the first three gears, leaving a haze of burnt rubber lingering behind us. “Holy shit, woman!” “Mom taught me how to drive.” She laughs. “Not many kids learn on a four speed, stick shift.” “No shit! I didn’t drive a stick shift until I was out of college,” I reply, still feeling a bit stunned. Mandy on the other hand looks completely at ease with her hair blowing in the wind, as we fly down the highway toward Lynchburg. “The countryside out here is gorgeous.” “Yeah, it is.” She glances around at our lush green surroundings. “You’ll love the place where we are holding the service for Mom.” “I’m sorry, baby,” I tell her, leaning over and giving her a kiss on the cheek. “I’m glad you made it home in time to see her.” “She knew she was dying and had been waiting to see me.” A sad look washes

across her face. “She was so nice to me last night and we talked about things that had been kept secret for my entire life. She even told me that she loved me.” In spite of the sunglasses, I can see tears instantly appear in the corner of her eyes. “That’s good.” I caress the back of her neck, not really knowing what else to say. “You don’t understand how big that was. She hadn’t said that to me since I was a little girl.” She looks at me in disbelief as a tear rolls down her cheek. “My dad was the same way. I maybe remember him saying it two or three times, but I always knew he cared about us,” I reply, thinking back on my own experiences. “Even though he normally showed it by being a total hard ass.” I flash her a half-hearted smile. “Mom wasn’t that way, she always just seemed indifferent. Even when I would give her a hug, she never really hugged me back. She would just kind of stand there like she was waiting for it to end,” she explains as we reach the Lynchburg city limits. “I got a room at some bed and breakfast,” I tell her, pulling up my phone to recall the name of the place. “You can stay with us.” She shoots me a look of disapproval. “We have plenty of room.” “I thought it might be a little awkward with your dad,” I confess. “If he’s uncomfortable, that’s his fault, not yours,” she says with a brief burst of feistiness. “Well, let’s stop and check me in and we can decide later on.” I add, since I was actually thinking that it would be uncomfortable for me. I wasn’t really concerned about his discomfort. “Oh, did you get those letters sent?” I say, changing the subject. “I stopped at FedEx on my way to the airport.” She reassures me with a wink. “Thank you. You don’t know how much that means to me.” I reach over and place my hand on hers. As we come to an older, stately neighborhood lined with big old houses with those magnificent southern porches, I can tell we must be getting close to our destination. We swing up in front of a big, white one with four big columns on the front porch and two more on the right side. Mandy slams on the brakes, skidding up to the curb, nearly throwing me out of my seat. “This baby still stops as good as it takes off!” she says before opening her door and hopping out. After walking across the well-worn floorboards of the porch, the creaking of the screen door announces our arrival. A gray-haired woman with a tight bun and thick black-framed glasses comes out to greet us. “Hello, I’m Peggy,” she says, reaching out to shake my hand. “Hi Peggy, I’m Trey and this is Mandy,” I reply giving her a smile. “Is this your place?” “It is,” she replies in a chipper voice. “After the kids were grown up and my husband passed, I needed to fill this house back up,” she explains as she leads us up a grand old staircase and down the hallway to a large bedroom. Like most homes

that were built more than a century ago, there are plenty of creaks that go along with all the unique, intricate woodwork and beautiful hardwood floors. “This place is beautiful,” Mandy comments, ignoring all the creaks and groans. “Thank you, dear,” Peggy replies, opening the door to my room. “I hope you will find this to your liking. It’s the only one with a private bathroom.” “It looks great,” I tell her, handing her a hundred dollar bill. “I’ll just put the room on your credit card,” she says looking a bit bewildered. “No, that’s for you,” I tell her with a smile. “For what? All I did was show you to your room?” she continues, trying to hand the bill back to me. “Just in appreciation for what I expect will be an enjoyable stay,” I explain to her. “I’ll make sure you earn it.” I smile and give her a wink. “He’s used to staying at fancy hotels where you have to tip everyone,” Mandy adds, noticing that Peggy is not understanding my gesture. “He doesn’t understand southern hospitality, yet.” “Well, if you need anything at all you just let me know,” the lady says, laying the bill on the corner of the bed before departing. “I’ll be up until eleven or so.” I shake my head as she disappears down the stairs. “I’ll just leave her a tip at the end.” I push the door closed and take a step toward Mandy. “You know, I think southern hospitality should include a steamy welcome kiss.” “I was expecting a kiss when I picked you up, but you were too busy checking out the car.” She cocks her head and narrows her eyes. Without another word, I take her in my arms and gaze into those incredible blue eyes before taking her lips in mine. The heightened sense of electricity between us is a true testament to the fact that we truly missed each other in the past twentyfour hours. I kiss her hungrily and slowly back her up toward the bed. This is the first time that we have been in an actual bedroom together since the whole incest nightmare was put to rest. Needless to say, there is only one thing on my mind. “You look awesome in those jeans,” I mutter, running my hands along the curve of her ass. “I like the boots, too.” Her black lizard skin boots and matching belt complimented her jeans perfectly. “The jeans are quite a bit tighter than the last time I wore them. I’ve apparently filled out more than I thought.” She looks back and glances down at her ass. “I think you look incredible, but right now I would rather see them on the floor.” Mandy gives me a sheepish look before pulling off her boots and crawling onto the bed. I quickly kick off my shoes and join her. “I’ve been thinking about you ever since I put you on that plane yesterday,” I whisper before giving her a kiss on the side of the neck. “I’ve been thinking about you too,” she replies hesitantly, seeming to stop short of saying all that is truly on her mind. I sweep my hand along the side of her cheek and behind her head, lowering her gently onto the bed. The taste of her lips and her scent rile my senses as I kiss her lips with increasing fervor. The soft comforter bunches up around us as we nestle

into one another. Floorboards creak once again in the hallway, making it feel like we are two teenagers making out in her parents house. I hesitate for a moment, trying to detect the direction of the movement. “We’ll have to be quiet,” Mandy says with a twinkle in her eye.

MANDY One of the most traumatic days of my life suddenly feels much more bearable since Trey arrived in town. The fact that he dropped everything and flew out here makes me believe that he truly has a good heart. Deep down, I know I should be back at the house helping Dad with food and making arrangements, but first, I need this little emotional escape. It feels so good to be back in his arms again. “Are you sure you’re okay?” he asks, sensing my wandering mind. “I’m fine. I was just thinking about Dad, I told him that I would be back soon. I know he needs me to figure out food for everyone.” I close my eyes, trying to push the distracting thoughts from my mind. “I think we should go help your dad get everything ready and then we can come back later and pick up right here,” he suggests as he runs his fingers down the front of my blouse. “Seriously?” I ask in complete shock. “I’ve never witnessed a guy turning down sex.” “I’m not turning it down.” He smiles. “I just want to be able to take my time with you, instead of being rushed.” “Oh my God, you are making me so hot right now.” I lean in and give him another soft kiss on the lips. I’ve never wanted a man so bad in my entire life. “And hopefully later on, old Gertrude won’t be wandering the hallway outside of our door,” he says with an annoyed glint in his eye. “Her name is Peggy, but yeah, it’s a little distracting.” I decide he is right and sit up in bed. “Let’s go make some food.” “I was thinking we could just buy some food. There has to be a catering business where we can place an order for whatever you need,” he says, as I pull my black boots back on. “It’s not about just having something to eat, it’s about making some of Mom’s favorites. The things that she always loved,” I explain to him while making our way back down the staircase. “Our relatives and friends will bring food too, so we don’t need catering.” “Okay, whatever you want. You’ll just have to tell me how I can help out,” he says with a shrug of his shoulders as we get back in the convertible. “It’s not like I have much experience cooking. I just thought we could do something like we did for Dad.” “Abigail Kirsch did a fabulous job for Victor’s funeral, but he and Mom have or at least had very different tastes.” I laugh. “Your dad rode around in Bentley limousines while my mom was happiest in this old convertible. Don’t worry, you

can hang out and talk to dad while Darla and I make the food.” “Great. That should be interesting,” he says, throwing his head back against the headrest as I start the car and put it in gear. “Maybe we can talk about the affair he had with my mom.” “Oh, knock it off!” I drop the clutch and punch it, jamming through the first three gears. “Holy crap this thing is still fast! Sorry for messing up your perfect hair.” I giggle. By the time we reach Dad’s place, Trey seems happy to get out of the car. My phone is ringing in my purse, so I pull it out and roll my eyes. “It’s Harris again.” “Just tell him you quit,” Trey says nonchalantly. “You don’t need that job anymore.” “Hello, Mr. Sherman,” I answer while shaking my head at Trey and giving him a look of disapproval. “I need an update on the Addison case,” he says avoiding any pleasantries. “Where are you at on that?” “Well, sir…” I pause momentarily, trying to recall what I had told him in our last conversation. “I don’t have anything new to report on that since the last time we talked. I didn’t witness anything out of the ordinary on the Geneva trip, but it was cut short due to Victor’s death.” “So we are dead in the water?” he grumbles, obviously shuffling through a stack of papers on his desk. “I’m sorry, sir, but yes. I believe there is nothing to pursue for the moment.” “Oh, with him being an Addison you bet your life there is something to pursue,” he declares. “We just don’t see it at the moment. Will you be in on Monday?” “No, I won’t. My mom died this morning and we are having her service over the weekend,” I explain to him, choking up a bit. “I stopped out here to spend some time with her because she has been so sick.” “Well, I heard you were in Monaco,” he sneers. Apparently he does read the online tabloids after all. “I was there briefly, sir. That trip was also cut short.” I pause, not giving any further explanation. “Yes, I read it was cut short due to an apparent overdose by the other Addison boy,” he says with a certain cockiness coming through. “Now they are thinking he may have been poisoned and that his brother may have staged it.” “Trey had nothing to do with it,” I immediately fire back at him. “That I can tell you with one hundred percent confidence!” “You seem to have gotten pretty damn cozy with this Trey. Did you have an ulterior motive going into this case? Looking back, you did seem awfully goddamn motivated to be assigned to it,” he replies with a suspicious tone in his voice. “I’ll explain everything when I sit down with you in person, sir. Let’s just say that my dad and Victor had a falling out very similar to the one you had with him.” Trey is now standing right next to me trying to monitor every word of our conversation.

“That better happen soon, Amanda. I like you, but I won’t stand for any monkey business in the field,” he says with steely harshness in his tone. “If I feel you are involved in a cover up of some kind, I will make damn sure you are prosecuted and disbarred.” His words make me feel as if the life force was just drained from my body. “Yes, sir. I understand. I will explain everything once I’m back in the office. It will all make sense to you.” “For your sake, I hope it does,” he replies. “By the way, I’m sorry to hear of your mother’s passing. You and your father have my sympathy.” “Thank you, sir. I’ll be in the office next Wednesday or Thursday,” I reply trying to hold it together. “I’ll let you know once I get a flight booked.” “You do that. Take care.” The phone goes dead and once again I am left with a stomachache and a feeling of dread concerning my future. What have I done? I look at Trey who is standing there with a smug look on his face. “I know he’s going to fire me.” My mind begins racing, wondering if there is any evidence of a cover up. “Son of a bitch. What if he finds out?” “Finds out what?” Trey counters, sounding instantly irritated. “I’m the only one who knows you saw the research report. Jake wasn’t there and Liv was totally fucking passed out. Remember?” He stares intensely at me with those dark brown eyes of his. “I know,” I gasp, throwing my head back and looking up at the sky. “I just know what a bulldog Harris is and he definitely has some suspicions.” “But he has no proof! I have the only copy of the flight recording and I’m certainly not going to incriminate myself.” He slaps his hand on the fender of the car. “There is no other proof!” He stops and continues staring intently at me. “No proof of what?” Dad asks as he comes up behind us. “Oh… hi, Daddy.” I say spinning around and giving him a hug. He pulls back and looks me directly in the eyes. “Proof of what?” he asks with an unsettled expression. “Proof that I committed insider trading,” Trey says in a very bold move. “Her boss hated my dad almost as much as you did. He has always been trying to nail dad for doing something wrong and since he’s gone he has now diverted his attention to me.” “And?” Ray shrugs his shoulders wanting more details. “And… he has nothing. I haven’t committed any crime, I might have had access to inside information but I never acted upon it. There was no stock transaction, so there is no proof of any criminal wrongdoing.” Trey says, completely blowing my mind. “He has no proof,” I reiterate, giving Dad a shrug of my shoulders. “Okay, wow. I wasn’t expecting anything quite that heavy.” Ray shakes his head and looks in the back of the car. “Don’t you have any bags?” “Oh, I got a room at a nice little bed and breakfast in Lynchburg. I didn’t want to be in the way,” he explains.

“Peggy’s?” Ray asks, looking back toward me. “Yeah, he tried to give her a hundred dollar tip,” I inform him with a sly grin. “I’m sure you got that right back,” he says with a laugh. “She’s old school.” “That’s what Mandy told me,” Trey replies. “Something about southern hospitality.” “She’ll take good care of you.” Ray gives him a slap on the shoulder. “But one tip… even though she’s a good woman she is nosey as hell, so if you hear anyone out in the hallway make sure you keep your voice down. She gossips like no other.” “Okay, that’s good to know.” Trey turns and cringes in my direction, obviously thinking that we may have dodged a bullet earlier.

TREY Mandy and Ray have the menu all figured out by the time Darla shows up with her two kids. Maggie’s sister is bringing two salads, her sister-in-law is making sweet potato pie and Mandy is in charge of the corn bread. “I’m going to show you how to smoke pork the Tennessee way,” Ray says, guiding me toward a large refrigerator in the garage. “We’re going to do a Boston Butt over hickory coals. We’ll start it this afternoon and it will be done about noon tomorrow.” “Okay,” I reply, not really understanding much of what he is telling me. I have had my share of gastronomic experiences around the world, but real smoked barbeque is not one of them. I’ve had pulled pork sandwiches a few times, but nothing memorable. “We’ll load it up with dry rub first. Don’t tell anyone, but I prefer a good Kansas City rub,” he whispers while covering the huge slab of meat with it. “I promise,” I say, trying not to laugh out loud. “Thank you for not saying anything to Amanda about our conversation the other day,” he says while carefully rubbing every part of the pork butt. “I’m not sure I could’ve faced her today.” I stand frozen for a few seconds not knowing exactly how I should respond to his statement. When he looks up, I decide just to tell him. “Maggie apparently told her about everything last night. They had a long talk about all of that stuff.” “What?” he blurts out with a look of shock on his face. “I was wondering why it got so damn quiet every time I came around. Son of a bitch!” He drags his hands across the front of his pants leaving behind a trail of dry rub. “Maggie told her not to be mad at you. That she was okay with the way things had been,” I explain, reiterating what Mandy had told me on the phone the night before. “So Maggie knew about everything? That’s just great,” he says, sliding the pork into the barbeque pit. “Now I feel like a total ass.” He closes the lid and wipes his brow with his forearm. “Actually I think we are all better off knowing the truth. At least now Mandy and

I both understand why Dad acted the way he did. Before this, Mandy thought he had just run you out of business out of sheer greed and I thought he was just an asshole,” I tell him very bluntly. “I honestly wish Mom would have leveled with me a long time ago. Things could have turned out much different between Dad and I.” Ray looks at me with a pained expression caused by years of torment. “If we had it all to do over again, we would probably do a lot of things differently. I wanted to marry your mother before you were even born, but Darla was just a little baby. Maggie and I had a fight one night and she made it clear that if we split up, she would move back here and I would be dead to both of them. I couldn’t stand the thought of not being part of her life. ” A tear pops out of one eye and he quickly wipes it away. “I don’t regret raising the girls, but I have regretted everything else every single goddamn day for the last twenty years.” He opens the lid and stokes the coals in a long moment of silence. “I understand,” I finally say, breaking the tension between us. “I can’t imagine what it would be like to walk away from your little girl.” “It’s enough to crush even the toughest man’s heart,” he replies with tears now streaming from both eyes. “It’s right up there with spending the majority of your life with the wrong woman.” He wipes his forearm across both eyes and let’s out a huge sigh. “I gotta go get cleaned up before I get this shit in my eyes.” I hand him a paper towel and say, “Thanks for the talk, Ray. You might want to have the same one with Mandy this weekend,” I add as we walk up the sidewalk. “I will. I’m going to set both girls down tomorrow night and lay it all out,” he says before entering the house. “They have enough on their minds right now.” “I agree. Tomorrow night would probably be better.” “You know,” he pauses in the doorway and looks back at me. “I’m glad you turned out to be Victor’s son. I think you and Mandy will be good for each other.” He gives me a slight grin before turning and heading inside. “Thanks, Ray.” I follow him into the house. “I appreciate that.”

CHAPTER 11

T

rey

IT’S CLOSE TO MIDNIGHT BY THE TIME MANDY DROPS ME OFF AT THE B&B IN LYNCHBURG. I KNOW I should probably let her go back home and spend this time with her family, but they were all going to bed anyway. I reach over, placing my hand on her cheek and lean in giving her a warm, sensual kiss. “You are making it pretty damn hard for me to go back home,” she murmurs as our lips part. “That was my intent,” I whisper back, feeling a rush of hormones. I immediately take her lips in mine once again, kissing her even more fervently than the previous one. “Okay, I’ll stay for a little while,” she relents, shutting off the car. “But only for a little while.” “Only for a little while,” I agree, taking her by the hand and quietly opening the front door. We tiptoe past the registration desk and tread as lightly as possible on the creaky old staircase. We slowly navigate the rest of the noisy floorboards that make up the hallway and both give a sigh of relief when we finally reach the door to my room. “I feel like a high school kid.” Mandy giggles before creeping inside the room and turning on the overhead light. “Yeah, this whole day has been a little weird,” I admit. “Weird? Weird in a bad way?” she asks, turning back toward me. “No, weird in a good way,” I laugh. “I don’t know, everything is just so different from everything I’ve ever known. I’ve definitely never stayed in a place where I had to sneak in at midnight,” I tell her with a laugh. On cue, there is a knock on the door, so I crack it open just slightly. “I just wanted to let you know that we will be serving breakfast at eight thirty,” Peggy says, pushing the door open wide enough to get a good look inside. “Oh, hello,” she says to Mandy. “I thought I heard voices in the hallway. At least now I know I’m not going completely crazy.” She comes into the room and looks directly at Mandy. “I

knew you looked familiar, I didn’t put two and two together until I saw your mother’s car. I’m so sorry to hear of her passing.” “Thank you, Peggy,” Mandy says, accepting a hug from her. “I’ve known her since she was a little girl. How is your dad doing?” she asks after pulling back a bit. “He’s doing pretty well. She’s been sick for a long time, so they had both accepted the inevitable,” she says with sadness once again dominating her features. “Well, you tell him hello from me. I hear you are having a private service for her?” “Yeah, Mom didn’t want a fuss. You know her.” Mandy sighs. “Well, I have a fresh peach pie for you to take with you when you leave,” she says. “It was your mother’s favorite.” “Yes, it definitely was her favorite.” Mandy tears up again. “Thank you Peggy.” “My pleasure. Now you two have a good night,” she says with a rather judgmental look on her face. “Oh, I’m not staying,” Mandy quickly retorts, setting the record straight. “I just wanted to make sure he got in okay, being a city boy and all.” “I understand, dear,” she replies, with a strong note of skepticism. We both just stare at her while she slowly closes the door and creaks her way back down the hallway to the staircase. Mandy gets a big grin and says, “Okay, maybe this is a little weird.” “You said it, not me.” I slip my arms around her and pull her to me, hoping to pick up right where we left off in the car. “I don’t think we can do anything here. Especially tonight,” Mandy resists my advance. “Not after the look she just gave me.” “Does it really matter?” I ask, not wanting Peggy to stand in our way. “You’re a grown woman, an attorney for Christ sake.” “I know. This town just makes me feel like a kid again. Everyone is so conservative and judgmental. You saw how Peggy acted,” she replies, taking a step toward the door. “The thrill of being caught makes it even more fun,” I tell her, pulling her to me once again. “I can be very quiet and very good at the same time. Come on, let’s get away with something.”

MANDY After a long day of wanting him, my defenses are quickly diminishing. “We have to be very quiet,” I reply sternly. “The last thing I want is to make a scene.” “I understand.” He unhooks my belt and pops the button on my jeans. My pulse immediately quickens, watching him ease the zipper down. I smile to myself wondering how smoothly he is going to be able to get my jeans off of me. I know exactly how difficult they were to put on.

He grabs the only loose denim behind each knee and pulls firmly until the waistband gives way and pops down over my butt. “You’re better at this than I thought, but what about my boots?” With a sexy smirk, he pushes against my abdomen sending me backwards onto the bed. He grabs hold of both boot heels and within seconds my jeans and boots are all in a pile on the floor at the foot of the bed. “God, you look sexy,” he murmurs while slowly undoing the buttons of his shirt. “I think you better turn off the lights, just in case,” I reply, with a vision of Peggy opening the door running through my mind. “There is a lock, right?” He turns the old metal latch, locking the door and turns off the light. There is still plenty of light streaming in through the window, however. “Perfect,” he says, letting his pants drop to the floor. My skin begins to tingle the moment his lips touch the tender skin between my thighs. I can feel his hot breath against my panties as he pauses. “The bed didn’t seem this squeaky earlier,” he whispers. “I guess I wasn’t paying attention to the bed.” I laugh. “What you were doing was much more intriguing.” He shoots me a grin and begins unbuttoning my blouse starting at the bottom and slowly working his way up. I find his slow, methodical and persistent movements extremely tantalizing and begin wishing that we could simply rip each other’s clothes off and make as much noise as we want. I squirm toward him making it easier for him to reach the top button of my blouse.

TREY Based on the way she is already squirming and showing signs of impatience it will be interesting to see if we can remain quiet. The only way to be quiet on this squeaky old bed is by using very slow and deliberate movements. The fact that this slow, seductive approach is completely turning her on is just a fortunate side effect. “God, I love the way you taste,” I whisper while kissing my way from her navel to the little silken bow at the center of her bra. I skim across each breast with my lips feeling her hardening nipples rising beneath the lacy material. She moans softly, lifting her back to encourage me to unhook her bra. I oblige of course. “That feels better,” she whispers upon the release of tension across her chest. “I love the feeling of your naked body against mine.” The old bed lets out telltale sounds as I slip her panties down her legs. I should’ve taken them off earlier. I decide to remove mine as well releasing a burst of squeaky noises that would normally be associated with someone settling into bed. “Now we’ll try to be quiet,” I tell her, cozying up right next to her.

MANDY Restraint has never been my strong suit, but I’m more content now that we are snuggled into the warmth of each other’s arms. I push back the covers just a bit to

compensate for the heat being generated by our intertwined bodies. Trey begins to slowly run his hand over my body once again, as if there wasn’t already enough sexual tension within me. “No more teasing,” I tell him to no avail. “I just love how you feel,” he moans softly, continuing a series of soft, sweeping motions. “I love running my hands over your body.” I reach down between his legs and begin returning the favor. If he thinks he can continue teasing me without any retribution, he is wrong. Within a couple of minutes he pulls away from me, so I nudge him to move between my legs. He obliges, much to my relief. “I’ve waited all day for this,” he whispers against my skin. “I want to savor you.” He tugs at my nipple with his lips, causing my breath to catch. He moves his hips so I can feel his hardness against me. “Make love to me.” I reach for his sides and pull him toward me. “Shhh…” He replies, reminding me that we are trying to be quiet. Part of me wants to flip him onto his back and go wild, but that little voice reminds me that I will regret it the next time I see Peggy. I take a deep breath and relax as he suggested, deciding to let him to go at whatever pace he desires. He begins to slowly kiss his way back down my stomach and lingers just below my belly button. He is such a damn tease. I push against the crown of his head encouraging his lips to continue the slow and tantalizing journey to their destination. After several light, titillating flicks using only the tip of his tongue, he finally takes my swollen folds in earnest. Using every ounce of restraint, I resist the impulse to scream out in sheer ecstasy. As the first wave of pleasure recedes, I take a long deep breath preparing for the next wave that follows right behind it. Keep quiet, keep quiet, I keep repeating to myself. Just focus on breathing.

TREY I have to chuckle to myself as Mandy’s hips wriggle beneath me and her breathing becomes ragged and choppy. Each time she comes close to an orgasm, I back off allowing her to recover momentarily before increasing the intensity once again. Her abdomen begins to flex and her legs are trembling uncontrollably. She lets out a gasp indicating that she can’t take anymore. I love driving her right to that point where I can feel she is about to lose control. “Please stop,” she whimpers, grabbing my hair with both hands and pulling me up toward her. “I love that,” I whisper and begin a slow ascent, taking into consideration that the ancient springs beneath us were trying their best to betray us. “You did well,” I mutter against her earlobe after slowly making my way up her overheated body. “Oh, you were killing me,” she murmurs, giving me a love tap on the back.

“But in a good way, right?” I smile against her cheek before spreading her legs and moving between them. “Please… no more teasing,” she whispers in a more demanding tone. I kiss her hard and move deep within her causing an immediate shudder of delight and an equally intense groan from the old bedsprings beneath us. Fuck this! I roll off the side of the bed and reach for her hand lifting her to her feet. I grab the comforter and pull it onto the floor. “I can’t take it anymore!” I lower her onto her back and pick up right where I left off, giving her my full length against the hard wood floor. “This is much better,” I moan as I really feel her beneath me and get the full impact from each movement within her. I feel a surge of lust as I begin to fuck her with an intensity that matches how I have been feeling inside ever since the moment I saw her at the airport.

MANDY The touch, scent and feel of Trey, combined with the feeling that we were getting away with something, is sending me into the most aroused state of my life. The way he is making love to me leaves no doubt in my mind that his level of passion matches mine. Each stroke is firm, but smooth, erotic but caring… it is utter perfection. My lips reach for his and we engage in an extended kiss while he continues to increase the intensity of each stroke. The electricity dances through my entire body as I kiss him hard, yearning to show the level of passion that is burning within me. No one has ever made me feel so wanted, so sexy… so alive. “Oh, God!” I gasp as he shifts just slightly and begins hitting me at just the right angle. Any thought of Peggy, or anyone else, hearing us is purged from my mind and replaced by a sheer electric pulse that emanates from the absolute core of my being. “Right there… don’t stop… please don’t stop!” I catch myself yelling. He continues to thrust his hips, while covering my lips with his to muffle my cries. I can’t help expressing my feelings verbally. He is all I want right now and I want him to continue what he is doing to me. He has been taking me to places where I’ve never been sexually as well as physically and I’m eager to see what lies beyond the current moment. “I fucking love you,” he groans as he begins to thrust even deeper and harder than before, smashing his lips against mine. I feel his sweat mixing with mine as he pins my hands to the floor and delivers the final long, hard strokes that send both of us into an oxygen starved oblivion. “Holy shit,” he exclaims as he collapses next to me gasping for air. “Sorry, I got a little carried away.” “It was perfect,” I assure him, kissing him with intensity equal to what he had been bestowing upon me. “I love you too,” I tell him despite the fact that he had made his declaration in the heat of the moment. “I’ve never said that before,” he whispers against my lips. “It just feels like we

were made for each other.” “I know,” I whisper back. “It’s incredible. The only thing that can make it even better is if you spoon me while I fall asleep.” “That shouldn’t be a problem,” he replies lifting me from the floor and tossing the comforter back onto the bed. After I make myself comfortable, he nestles in behind me placing his warm hand on my thigh. My mind begins to reflect on how Trey had come into an awkward situation, spent the day with my family and is now sleeping in a total dump compared to what he is normally accustomed to and yet there hasn’t been a single complaint. Hearing him say I love you, however, is what is really blowing my mind.

CHAPTER 12

M andy TREY’S PHONE STARTS CHIRPING JUST AFTER SIX AM. I PICK IT UP SINCE IT’S SITTING ONLY INCHES FROM MY face. “It’s a text from Vanessa,” I say, handing the phone off to him. It would’ve been nice if she had waited an hour or two, but she probably doesn’t realize we are in a different time zone. “Anything new with Tyler?” I ask, rolling over and stretching my arms out in his direction. “No. He hasn’t done anything since yesterday morning.” He scowls at the phone while scrolling through messages. “They are getting a little worried.” “Does it normally take this long to come out of something like that?” I manage to ask while yawning. “It’s usually quicker, but he is detoxing at the same time. His body is going through some serious shit at the moment, so it’s actually best if he sleeps through as much of it as possible.” “He was that hooked on pain killers?” I ask, propping myself up on an elbow. “Yeah, Vanessa figures he was up to a dozen pills a day,” Trey admits. “He’s been on them for so long that he had to take high doses to get any relief.” “Why does he need them in the first place?” My mind just can’t wrap around the idea of someone so young needing to be on pain medication full time. “He had a lot of knee pain after multiple reconstructive surgeries, so he kept getting refills and I don’t think he ever got off them long enough to see if the pain would subside on his own. His primary doctor didn’t see any harm in it, but that was back before they really started looking at the addiction rates.” Trey rolls to the edge of the bed and stands up. “I knew where this was headed a long time ago. I told Mom that he either needed to be checked into drug rehab or he would end up in a death spiral.” “Why didn’t she do anything about it?” I shake my head in sheer wonderment. “Because, Mom is a closet alcoholic and both Tyler and I know it. Even when we were young boys Mom would smell funny when we got home from school,” he

explains while slipping on his clothes. “I remember her and Dad arguing about it late one night when I was ten or eleven. It got even worse after that.” “Does she still drink like that?” She seemed to be so composed and in control when I saw her in New York. “Vanessa says she has been drinking again,” he replies while his phone starts to ring this time. “Her ears must’ve been burning.” He looks up at me with a smirk. “Good morning, Mom. What’s up?” His facial expression turns grim as he listens to what she has to say. “This is exactly why I was worried about him,” he says in a disgusted tone before pausing again. “I know, but I don’t think he would want to be conscious right now anyway. They have him on a full detox regimen. That’s why they were using Narcan.” He walks to the bathroom and closes the door. I take the opportunity to get up and get dressed in the same clothes as yesterday. I knew I should’ve gone home last night. At least it’s early, everyone will probably still be sleeping so I can sneak in and clean up. “I need to shower and take care of a few things,” he says, emerging from the bathroom obviously agitated. “I found a limousine service and they will have me to your dad’s place by about ten.” “That’s fine, but don’t expect the limousine to be anything like you are used to,” I snicker. “Is everything okay back home?” “No. I need to be involved in the conversation when Tyler’s doctor comes in this morning. He’s scheduled to be there in about forty minutes.” He sighs. “Mom and Vanessa are clueless as to what’s going on. They aren’t asking the right questions.” “I totally understand. We aren’t going out to the burial site until noon, so take your time.” I walk up to him and give him a kiss on the lips. “Thanks for a wonderful night.” “It was pretty great.” He curls the corner of his lip. “I’ll see you in a bit.” “Bye, sexy.” I smile back at him before turning toward the door. “By the way… Mom sends her condolences to you, Darla and Ray,” he adds in an afterthought. “She wishes she could be here.” “Thanks. I’ll let them know.” Walking down the hallway, everything seems quiet on the main floor. I left off my boots since they would be impossible to keep quiet on the creaky staircase. I know I’m a grown woman, but Peggy has the demeanor of a stern grade school teacher and I really don’t want to deal with her this morning. I scoot past the little registration desk undetected before stopping at the door to step back into my boots. “Good morning, Amanda,” her voice startles me. Shit! “I noticed that your car hadn’t moved an inch, so I got that peach pie ready for you to take along.” She walks over to me with a big white box in hand. “Thank you,” I tell her with a sigh. “I’ll let Dad know it’s from you.” “You do that dear and I’m sure I will see you back here later tonight.” “Most likely,” I agree, pushing my way past the screen door. I guess that wasn’t

so bad after all.

TREY After a lengthy conversation with Mom, Vanessa and Tyler’s primary care physician everyone is finally on the same page. The doctor explained why he hasn’t come out of his coma yet and that it is not because of a change in his prognosis. He simply wants him to remain sedated while his body works through the worst of the detoxification process. Both Mom and Vanessa seemed more at ease after the call. It seems as if the doctors are primarily dealing with Tyler’s drug addiction and not just the overdose. I give Mandy a quick update as we drive to her mother’s memorial service. “Do the doctors know that he might have been poisoned instead of overdosing?” Mandy asks as soon as I stop talking. “I don’t think so. I didn’t get into any of that with them. They most likely have to treat it as a suicide attempt until some absolute facts come to light. Right now it’s all speculation,” I tell her with a queasy feeling in my gut. “Are we spreading your Mom’s ashes today?” I ask, simply to change the topic. “No, they won’t be ready for a few days, so we’ll have to do it some other time. But at least we can say a few words and give everyone a little bit of closure this way,” she says as we turn the bend and head down toward the creek. “This looks like a pretty nice spot to spend eternity,” I comment as we drive toward the clearing. The trees lining each side of the road make for a grand entrance and I can see the big oak tree that Mandy has mentioned in the center of the clearing. “What are all the orange flags?” Mandy asks once we reach the clearing and turn toward the tree. “It looks like they are surveying it or something,” I reply, giving her my best guess. We are early because Mandy wants to show me the path where her and her mother used to go for walks. “Come here,” she nods her head toward the lazy creek that is trickling past the bottom of the hill. “I can see why you would like this as a kid,” I tell her upon seeing the sandy creek bottom and the clear running stream. “This must have been a nice place to come on a hot, humid summer day.” “Exactly,” she says, kicking off her shoes and holding up her dress while wading into the water. “Take off you shoes and roll up your pants!” She cocks her eyebrows to let me know that I really don’t have a choice in the matter. “Okay.” I pull off my shoes and socks before following in her footsteps. “Good God! This is freezing!” “It’s refreshing,” she corrects me with a broad smile. “Mom would never come in with me either, but she would sit right there on that mound and watch me play in the water.”

“Didn’t Darla come down here with you guys?” “Not normally, she didn’t like the cold water either.” She smiles reflectively. “I guess I’m kind of weird that way. Feeling the cold water rushing over my feet makes me feel alive.” “It definitely wakes you up.” I shutter as a shiver runs through me. “But I think my feet are already going numb.” “Well, you’re in luck because Dad and Darla just pulled up.” She smirks and stops short of calling me a pansy, even though I know that is what she is thinking. “Being back here is exactly how I want to remember Mom,” Mandy says as we walk back up the hill to meet the rest of the family. “After cooling off here on a hot afternoon, we would take the Mustang to the Dairy Bar before heading home. I wonder if it’s still open?” “Since we have the Mustang, I think we should find out after the service.” I pull her into my side and we walk stride for stride the rest of the way up to the big oak tree. Ray starts out the informal ceremony by reminiscing about when they first moved out here from the city. He had grown up in Manhattan and had never imagined that he could be happy in a boring rural setting such as this. Now his concerns have shifted to whether or not he would be able handle the hustle and bustle of the big city again. He smiles and looks over at his in-laws. “Thank you for taking us in and being so good to us all of these years,” he says with utmost sincerity. “You stop that talk,” Maggie’s oldest sister replies on the verge of tears. “You are all family and you would have done the same for us. Now lets talk about something happier, before I start crying again.” “This was our favorite spot,” Mandy pipes up. “Mom and I came here a lot when I was little and I’m glad she wants us to spread her ashes here. There is no place I would rather come to visit her.” After everyone takes their turn telling stories and offering memories it comes around to me. “I didn’t really know Maggie,” I admit. “But I’ve seen a different side of Mandy since I’ve been here. Between the clothes, the Mustang, this creek and seeing her around all of you, I have a real appreciation for where she comes from. It’s awesome.” I look into Mandy’s eyes and can see the tears that she is bravely holding back. “Thank you for making me feel welcome,” I add, looking over at Darla and Ray. “You are welcome, son,” Ray says, nodding his head. “I do want to bring up one thing before we leave, however.” He closes his eyes momentarily as if he’s composing himself. “You might have noticed all those little orange flags on the way in.” Everyone nods their heads in unison, as we had all seen them. “Well, the Coomer brothers inherited this land from their great uncle last year and I hear they are dividing it up into a dozen different parcels for development.” He sighs and the small crowd grows silent except for a few gasps and moans. I look over at Mandy who looks like she just went into shock. “When is this

happening?” she asks following several seconds of silence. “You knew about this?” She walks toward her father. “I just heard about it a couple weeks ago, but I didn’t have the heart to tell Maggie. They haven’t even finished surveying the lots yet, so it’s only in the early stages,” he explains calmly. “We can still spread her ashes down by the creek, honey.” “I know, but it will never be the same.” She closes her eyes as tears burst from the corners of her eyes. The look on her face just about breaks my heart. “Don’t worry about it,” I whisper, putting my arm around her. “I’ll figure something out.” “But they obviously have plans to develop it. I’m sure they have already found some interest since they are going ahead with it,” she says through her tears. “When I tell you not to worry. Don’t worry,” I reiterate, looking her directly in the eyes. “I will take care of it.” “Everyone come over to the house for some lunch,” Ray tells everyone as they begin to shuffle about. “We’ve got a ton of food to eat up.” “I still want to go to the Dairy Bar.” Mandy gives me a cute little look that I’m sure she gave her mom as a little girl. “You’ve got it,” I agree, slowly turning to head back to the Mustang. “Mom and I talked a while back,” Darla says, coming up to us as we get into the car. “You get all her jewelry and stuff, but Bill and I get the Mustang,” she declares with a somber look on her face. “Bill is really mechanical,” she adds, as if that justifies it. Mandy doesn’t say a word, so I reply, “Okay, I’ll be careful with it then.” With that, I turn the key, slap it into gear and let out the clutch. She stands there with her hands on her hips tracking us as we drive around the oak tree and head back toward the driveway. “Hmm, maybe I don’t like Darla that much.” “That’s why I rarely mention her.” Mandy sighs. “My family is so messed up.” “Your family is no different than mine.” I laugh. “Maybe that’s why we get along so well. We might be the only half-assed normal ones out of the whole bunch.” “Where are we going on that dream vacation?” Mandy asks, giving me a weary look. “I don’t know yet, but I do know there probably won’t be any cell phone reception.” I take her hand and give it a kiss. I’m going to find her a Mustang just like this one.

CHAPTER 13

E arly Sunday Afternoon MANDY Leaving the farm in Dad’s pickup truck, I’m struck by the realization that another chapter of my life is officially closing. There is little doubt that Dad will clean out the house and put it on the market now that Mom has passed. I know the past few years have been especially tough on him as he watched the continual decline of her health. He deserves to find some happiness. “When are you coming to New York?” I ask, figuring that will be his next move. “Oh, after spending so much time out here I’m not sure I can handle the big city anymore,” he replies with a reminiscent tone in his voice. “I’m getting too old to deal with all that traffic and crap.” “Really?” Trey asks, seeming shocked by his admission. “What about Mom?” “We had a nice talk last night,” he says with a sigh. “I’m just not ready to pull up roots and leave right away. She understands.” “But you two have been pining for each other for years,” I say, turning in my seat. “Now you don’t think you are ready? What’s wrong with you?” “I don’t know.” He raises his hand and rubs his forehead trying to come up with a good answer. “I guess I’m a little afraid of jumping from the frying pan and into the fire.” He smirks and leans forward to give Trey a sideways glance. “I know Mom has had her issues over the years, but after learning about her relationship with you, I think that has been the source of her issues,” Trey tells him with utmost confidence. “I think you need to at least give her a chance. I don’t think she is tied to New York, she just hasn’t had a good reason to leave.” “Good point,” Dad replies, staring straight ahead through the bug splattered windshield. “I’m glad Mom knew about everything and had come to terms with it,” I tell him. “I would still be awfully mad at you if she hadn’t cleared the air the other night. I could barely stand to look at you when you picked me up at the airport.” “I know, I’m glad too. I don’t think I would’ve been able to live with you hating

me.” He turns and gives me a sad smile. “You’ve always been my little girl and I just didn’t want you to think less of me,” he says, apologizing with his eyes. “One thing I’ve learned Dad, is that you rarely lose the respect of someone by telling them the truth. It’s usually the other way around.” I reach over and pat him on the arm. “I’m still your little girl.” “You always were the smart one, Amanda.” He leans forward and looks over at Trey. “You take good care of her.” “I plan on it,” he replies, slipping his arm around me. By the time we reach the airport I’m feeling at peace with everything. Even though everything is changing, it’s probably all for the best. Mom is no longer suffering, Dad can move on with his life and I think there is something very special growing between Trey and I. We probably won’t know for sure until we work through everything and let the dust settle. Hopefully that happens sooner rather than later though, I’m getting emotionally drained.

TREY After Ray drops Mandy and I off at the airport, my phone begins to ring obsessively. I look down and there are several missed calls in a row from Tommy. He has either been drinking or something must really be urgent. Immediately after boarding the plane, Tommy’s number pops up on my screen for the fifth time. “Hey Tommy, is there a problem?” I answer, feeling a little annoyed by his persistence. “Where are you?” he asks in a scolding voice. “I came to Tennessee for a memorial for Mandy’s mom,” I reply matching his derogatory tone. “Oh, I was wondering why you keep disappearing. First you leave Monaco in the middle of the night and now you’re not in the city,” he replies, acting like I owe him some sort of explanation. “You’re a hard guy to nail down.” “Do you need something?” I ask after a several second pause. “Yeah, I have a few things that I need to go over with you,” he says, not offering any specifics. “Okay, I’m going to be flying for the next hour, so I have time to talk.” I walk to the back of the plane and take my usual seat. “There are things I would like to discuss in person. What time do you land?” he asks, seeming rather edgy. “Have you had a chance to talk to your brother?” “They are keeping him sedated, so no, I haven’t talked to him. Why?” “I was just wondering if he had come around at all. Vanessa hasn’t been answering her phone,” he says nervously. “I thought maybe he had come out of his coma.” “Her and Mom have been taking turns staying with him, so she’s probably trying to get some sleep. She’s been staying nights and Mom has been taking the day shifts.”

“Okay, maybe she was just sleeping then. When are you going to be back?” he asks for a second time. “I’ll be landing at JFK in a little over an hour,” I tell him, lying through my teeth. “Okay, do you need a ride?” he asks eagerly. “No, everything is covered. Can we meet at the office tomorrow morning?” I ask, not wanting to meet with him on a Sunday evening. “I’m assuming you will be there.” “I would rather meet privately,” he says suspiciously. Leaving me wondering about his true intentions. Right from the start this conversation has been giving off a weird vibe, so I continue to follow my gut. “I’ll stop in at eleven thirty tomorrow. That way if you don’t want to talk in the office, we can go have lunch somewhere quiet.” Tommy pauses, making it obvious that he is trying to think of a reason why that won’t work. “So, you are busy tonight?” “More tired than busy, but if I do anything it will probably be going up to the hospital,” I reply, curious to see what comes out of his mouth next. “Where are you staying?” he asks sounding even more pensive. “I think we’ll stay at Dad’s place, since it’s been sitting empty.” There is silence again at the other end, so I add, “I hope to be there by about ten o’clock tonight. Why?” “Oh, no reason. I was just wondering if you needed a place to stay,” he replies, seeming a bit distracted. “If you’re sure we can’t get together tonight, I’ll plan on seeing you for lunch.” “Sounds good. By the way, I think you should quit calling Vanessa,” I tell him, considering how conflicted she has become lately. “She’s got enough going on right now, she doesn’t need you messing with her mind.” “You have no idea what is or isn’t going on between us, so why don’t you just mind your own business,” he snaps. “I’ve always considered her a close friend.” “Well, I’ve known her since fifth grade and I can tell she is really in a bad place right now. She doesn’t need any additional stress,” I blast back at him. “If she wants to get rid of some stress she needs to dump your brother,” he counters snidely. “He’s a fucked up mess.” I click the hang up button, ending the call. I’m not going to listen to him taking shots at my brother. We all know that Tyler needs some help, but Tommy doesn’t need to kick him while he’s down. I’ll bet he has been putting ideas in Vanessa’s head. That would explain why she has been acting so weird lately. I send Vanessa a quick text telling her to call me when she has a moment. My phone rings before I even have a chance to get up out of my seat. “What’s up?” she asks, sounding as if all is well. “I don’t know. I just got off the phone with Tommy and our whole conversation just left me with the weirdest feeling. Have you been talking to him lately?” I ask, still feeling uneasy as a result of my conversation with him. “Yeah, I talked to him on Saturday. He was just wondering how Tyler was doing

and whether or not you were at the hospital. I told him that Tyler was still in a coma and that I didn’t know where you were,” she explains. “Why was he wondering about me?” I ask, hoping she might be able to provide me with a little insight. “I don’t know. He just was wondering if either of us had talked to Tyler,” she further elaborates. “He asked me the same thing. That’s a little weird.” The sick feeling in my stomach begins to return. “Are you with Tyler now?” “No, your Mom is. I’m going back up there in a couple hours and staying the night again.” She sighs. “Do you think he is going to come out of this?” “I think so, but I don’t want him to be left alone. I’m going to stop up there when I get back. I’ll probably get there about the same time as you.” “Okay, see you there,” she replies and the line goes dead.

MANDY Trey comes back to the front of the plane and plops into the chair next to me. Judging by the look on his face, he has gone right back to dealing with his brother’s situation. “How are things in New York?” I ask, hoping he will let some of it out. “I honestly don’t know,” he replies with a vacant look in his eyes. “I keep going over things in my head, but I can’t figure out exactly what is bothering me. Tommy is acting really strange and so is Vanessa.” “Okay, lets just write down everything we know.” I reach down into my bag to pull out a notepad and a pen. “Someone, other than you, hired a hit man to kill your father.” I jot that down on the top of the list. “Someone poisoned your brother and made it look like he confessed to killing him in a suicide note.” I jot that down as well. “Do you still have the voice mail message that Tyler left you?” “Yeah, I kept it just in case it was the last time I heard his voice.” A sad look crosses his face as he pulls his phone out of his pocket. I know he still regrets not talking to his dad one last time. He clicks to play the message. “I know you are pissed at me, but this is so fucked up. First Vanessa and now he’s taking over the company. I told Dad that Tommy was a fraud. He’s such a fucking fraud.” Then there is a noise that sounds like his phone hitting the floor and him grunting. “Tommy got pissed when I told him to stop calling Vanessa,” Trey immediately goes to that aspect of the call. “I wonder what has been going on between them?” “Why does Tyler call him a fraud?” I point out the obvious fact that not only did Tyler believe Tommy was a fraud, but he had also told Victor. “If Tommy is a fraud and Tyler found out about it…” “Tommy needed to shut him up!” he says, completing my sentence. “Exactly! And he also says that he told your dad about it.” “You think that explains why dad was killed?” he asks, acting like it’s a real

stretch. “Would Tommy really kill dad and Tyler over a stupid job?” “It’s a CEO job, plus you said he gains control of the company because of the voting rights. That wouldn’t have happened if Victor was still alive,” I blurt out as thoughts pour into my head. “Besides, you said yourself that he has a gigantic ego. If he was exposed as a fraud it would be devastating both professionally and personally.” I sit back in my chair and stare at him, convinced that I am definitely onto something. “Good point. With all the shit swirling around me I hadn’t really thought about the fact Tommy had gained so much control over the company. I was thinking maybe that was an oversight on Dad’s part,” he says, looking up at the ceiling. “But why would control over the company be so important to him? It’s not like he can do anything dramatic. Everything has to approved by the board members and voted on by shareholders.” “I really don’t know, but if there is an answer to that question… there is your motive,” I tell him, giving him a self-satisfied smile. “God, you are smart… and beautiful,” he adds as an afterthought. “You’re obviously a smart man as well.” I pat him on the knee and smile back at him. “I think you and I would make a good team.” “You and I make a great team. That’s why you need to go to California and have that conversation with Harris,” he says, lowering his head and glaring at me. “Once things stabilize, I will make that decision,” I counter. “We need to get a few things resolved before I can take such a drastic step.” Trey shakes his head at me before closing his eyes and leaning back into the seat. I know he is used to flying by the seat of his pants and that he has never experienced a lack of financial security, but I know what it’s like to have nothing. After four years of college and three years of law school, I am up to my eyeballs in student loans. After those payments, a ridiculously high apartment rent and my car insurance there isn’t much of anything left. Thinking about my life prior to this, I suddenly wince. “Have you received the money from Monte Carlo yet?” I ask, as my thoughts drift to the fact that all my troubles would be over if he would share some of those winnings with me. “It should be in my account by Wednesday,” he says. “That’s one reason why I keep telling you not to worry. Regardless of what happens, we have that as a safety net along with all my other investments.” “We?” I ask, my hopes suddenly soaring. “Yes, we. You and I won that money together, so it’s half yours,” he replies calmly without even opening his eyes. I lean over and give him a kiss, “Thank you. I’ll go to California later in the week and set everything straight with Harris.” “Good.” He cracks his eyes open and smiles before closing them again. “Did I hear you say that we are landing at JFK instead of LaGuardia?” I ask, puzzled by the fact, because he always says it’s too much of a hassle.

“Yeah, but we’re not. I just wanted to throw Tommy off; he’s the last person I want to see when we land. I also told him that we were staying in Dad’s penthouse, so I’m going to contact the doorman and tell him to keep an eye out for any strange visitors. For all I know, I’m next on his hit list,” he speculates wearily. “We better be careful while we put the pieces together.” A pang of fear suddenly surges through me. “We don’t want him to know we have any suspicions.” “Yeah, I’m going to act like its business as usual when I meet with him tomorrow. I’ll just keep my eyes and ears open for any clues.” He reaches over and takes my hand in his. “I want to go to the hospital and check on Tyler when we get back, so I’m going to catch a little nap.” “Okay, I’ll leave you alone.” My mind is going a thousand miles an hour so there is no way I can take a nap. The bloodhound in me keeps looking at the list of things we know and going through different scenarios. If we figure out his motive, then the rest will fall into place. I really don’t like Tommy or Liv, so hopefully he is guilty of something.

TREY Just as I feel myself beginning to drift off, my phone rings again. I pick it up in disgust thinking that it’s probably Liv or Tommy again, but it’s my attorney, Perry. Since he is someone who I actually want to talk to, I take his call. “I got the letters and this is totally plausible,” he confirms. “Judging by the dates, they could’ve exposed you to line of succession issues, especially since Victor was engaged to be married. This is genius. I can run with this,” he says, his voice exuding confidence. “That’s great!” I reply, happy to be receiving some positive news. “We thought it made sense and would put the briefcase issue to bed.” “I think it will, but I would like to use this to squelch all the media hoopla in addition to the police investigation,” he replies in a more serious tone. “Hey, I trust your judgment. If you can get TMZ off my back, more power to you,” I tell him, excited by the prospect of being out of the spotlight for a while. “Okay, I just wanted to make sure I have free reign to distribute these letters since they are of a very personal nature.” He pauses, waiting for confirmation on my end. “Yeah, I think you need to have a conversation with Us Weekly and TMZ at the very least,” I reply, wanting to put an end to all the unending allegations. “At the same time, I’m getting a good idea of who might be behind all of this. I’m going to start digging as soon as we land.” “Great! I’ll get things rolling on my end,” he confirms. “By tomorrow evening you should no longer be a murder suspect or a media target.” “That sounds great to me!” I let out a huge sigh after hanging up the phone. “So Perry liked our letter idea?” Mandy smirks. “He loved it.” I lean in giving her a kiss. “We definitely are a great team.”

Reclining once again, I am more confident than ever that everything is going to work out. I desperately need some rest, but all the loosely collected facts and suspicions continue to swirl through my mind. My gut tells me that Tommy is at the heart of this and that there has to be a rational explanation for all that has happened. I just need to put all the pieces together before anyone else gets hurt.

CHAPTER 14

T

rey

THERE ARE FEW THINGS IN LIFE THAT I HATE MORE THAN GOING TO A HOSPITAL. I SPENT QUITE A BIT OF time at hospitals after Tyler got hurt in high school and I was always uncomfortable. The fact that Vanessa usually went with me was the only thing that made it tolerable. That’s why I was glad when Mandy asked if she could tag along tonight. “Tyler?” a man, in green scrubs, gasps as we approach the hospital doors. “No. I’m his twin brother, Trey.” I hold out my hand to shake his. “My God! I thought I was losing it,” he says shaking my hand and studying my features. “You two really are identical.” “Right down to the week’s worth of razor stubble,” Mandy adds. “I just stopped by to see how he is doing. We just got back from her mom’s funeral in Tennessee,” I explain. “So you are the one I talked to the other day on the phone,” he says, having a sudden realization. “The conference with your mom and Vanessa.” “It was and you are one of his doctors?” I glance at his name tag, only able to make out the first few letters. “Yes, I’m Dr. Potaturri. I took over his care on Saturday.” His eyes shift back and forth nervously, so I start paying closer attention to the blond guy standing next to him. I notice that he has retreated a couple of steps since we started talking. “I’ll catch up with you later on, Doc,” he says before turning to walk away. He was obviously uncomfortable with my increasing scrutiny. I made a note of his spiked hair, blue eyes and the switchblade tattoo on the back of his neck. “Yes,” he dismisses him with a wave and turns back toward me. “I’ll stop up shortly to check on your brother and give you an update.” He holds out his hand and gestures toward the entrance. “Is he doing all right?” I ask again. “He seems to be stable, but we won’t know for sure until we can bring him out of sedation,” he replies in a hushed voice. “You go ahead, I’ll be up in a bit.” He

points us toward the elevators on the other side of the waiting room. “Did you see the looks on their faces when we walked up?” Mandy whispers as soon as the elevator doors close. “I thought the blond guy had crapped his pants.” “Yeah, I noticed he was slowly backing away while I was talking to the doctor. I wonder why Tyler has a different doctor?” Another weird feeling rises up from within me. “That’s why I was a little confused on the phone call. This guy is doing things completely different than his first doctor.” “Maybe we should find that first doctor and find out what happened?” Mandy suggests. The elevator dings and the doors open. “Dr. Novacek, we were just discussing you,” I tell him as he steps into the elevator. “Are there more concerns?” he asks dryly, glaring at me over the top of his glasses. “Yes actually. I was wondering why Tyler has a new doctor and why he thinks Tyler needs to remain sedated?” I glare back at him with equal intensity. “Your family requested the change,” he says in a snide tone. “Weren’t you in on it?” “No. Mom didn’t seem to know why things had changed either,” I reply befuddled by his explanation. “The only other person is his fiancée, Vanessa.” “I don’t know the specifics. All I know is that someone from your family requested that Dr. Potaturri be his primary care physician,” he replies with obvious disdain in his tone. “God knows why.” “Does he have more experience with drug overdoses?” I ask, hoping to unearth a rational explanation. The elevator dings as we reach our destination, but Dr. Novacek presses a button to momentarily prevent the doors from opening. “I’m on my way to my office. Why don’t you join me?” Mandy and I exchange nervous looks before following the doctor to his office. He remains completely silent until we are inside and he has closed the door behind us. “Dr. Pot, as I like to call him, undoubtedly has more experience with drug overdoses,” he says, moving behind his desk and taking a seat. “Unfortunately, most of the overdoses are his own patients.” “I don’t understand.” I sit down in one chair and motion for Mandy to take the other. “Dr. Potaturri is a pain specialist. He has a private practice in addition to working here at the hospital. From what I hear, he has three Physician Assistants at his clinic who are going through prescription pads like toilet paper.” “Okay. So why would Vanessa request him as Tyler’s doctor?” I ask, getting even more confused. “Why did he change the standard protocol?” the doctor asks me. “That’s an even better question.” I lean forward in my chair. “What if someone tried to kill him instead of it being an overdose? They wouldn’t want him to wake up.”

He slides a copy of Us Weekly toward me. “The headline claims that it’s you who wants him dead, along with your father. That would make you the sole heir to the multi-billion dollar fortune,” he says removing his glasses and setting them down on his desk. “Are you saying they have it all wrong?” I roll my eyes and find it hard to believe that he would say that right to my face. “If there was a shred of evidence that I was involved in either of them, I would have already been arrested.” “What about the briefcase full of money?” he asks, tapping his pen against the magazine. “They claim that’s the key to the whole thing.” “Well it’s not. I simply purchased some documents that I wanted to take out of circulation. Copies have been faxed to my attorney, so it will be all cleared up by the end of the day tomorrow,” I tell him confidently. “Well, if there is someone who wants to keep your brother from talking, Dr. Pot would be the man to call,” he says, confirming the queasy feeling in my gut. “And if they want him dead, he can make it look like a result of natural causes. He simply didn’t wake up from his coma.” “I thought he was coming out of the coma the other morning. There was movement and he made some moaning sounds.” I shift in my seat. “The monitor picked up increasing activity. That’s when I was relieved as his attending physician, so I haven’t had a chance to look at anything ever since,” he says with a grimace. “What do you want to do?” “I want you as his primary physician and I’m going to find out who requested the change.” I rise and extend my hand to shake his. “Thanks for filling us in.”

MANDY By the end of the conversation with Dr. Novacek, he was obviously warming up to Trey. He was kind of an ass in the beginning, but Trey stayed calm and made it obvious that he is working in his brother’s best interest. I keep wondering if Tommy and Vanessa could possibly be conspiring with one another. At the moment, that seems like it could be the most probable scenario. “I’ll wait outside the door if you want to talk in private,” I tell him as we approach his brother’s room. “No.” He shakes his head and takes my hand, leading me through the doorway. “Trey, I’m so glad you are here.” Vanessa jumps out of the chair and rushes over to give him a big hug. “Hi,” she adds, looking at me like a total stranger. “Hi, I’m Amanda,” I reply, since she obviously doesn’t remember my name. “Amanda! I’m sorry, I have way too much on my mind.” She goes back to looking directly at Trey. “He hasn’t made a sound or moved a muscle since you left Friday morning.” The way she says it sounds like she is implying that Trey is at fault for this development. “I wasn’t the one who ordered a change of physician,” he blasts back, after pulling away from her. “That’s why he’s still unconscious for Christ sake.”

“I made the change,” she admits with widening eyes. “Ty has been going to him for over a month. When I found out he worked for the hospital, it seemed to make sense.” “You do realize that they call him Dr. Pot, because he’s basically a drug dealer!” Trey clenches his fists and looks to the ceiling in frustration. “How the fuck did Tyler end up going to him?” “Tommy told me about him. He’s a pain management specialist!” she yells back before turning away and walking to the other side of the bed. Trey stands silent for a moment before he calmly begins to talk. “You told me that Tyler has been acting weird and erratic for the past month. Coincidentally, he’s been going to a pain management specialist that Dr. Novacek says is a major prescription drug dealer. Jesus, Vanessa! Are you fucking stupid?” “Is there a problem?” a voice asks behind us. I turn to see Dr. Potaturri standing in the doorway with a hesitant expression on his face. Trey spins on his heel and blasts him immediately. “Yes, there is a major problem. You have been messing up my brother for over a month and now you want to continue your work here?” he asks, moving toward the doctor. “I’ll bet you were the source of the pentobarbital too.” He moves squarely in front of the doctor’s face. “Whoa, where did all of this come from? We just spoke a few minutes ago downstairs.” He takes a step back with an astonished look. “Right from the start I’ve thought that Dad’s death and this whole thing with Tyler were related,” he says, taking another step toward him. “It seems to me that you and Tommy are right in the center of it. Vanessa might be involved too.” He turns his glare toward her. “What the hell are you saying?” Vanessa comes storming across the room. “That I was part of a conspiracy to kill off your family? Why the hell would I do that?” she demands, pushing in between Trey and the doctor. “You made the introduction, so whether you planned it or not.” Trey cuts his sentence short and turns back toward the doctor. “Just so we’re clear… you are no longer Tyler’s doctor. I’m going to have Dr. Novacek run blood tests to see what you have been using to keep him sedated.” “Are you accusing me of intentionally hurting your brother? I should call security… they would kick your ass out of here!” he steams. “I know Thelma, the head nurse, has instructions to make sure you aren’t even left alone with him.” Trey shakes his head and glares directly at the doctor. His face is flushed and I can see his pulse pounding in his neck. “That was before we found out that you and Tommy are connected. By the way, who was that blond guy you were talking to out front?” “Just a friend of mine. Why?” Dr. Potaturri looks completely annoyed by the question. “Because he about shit his pants when he saw Trey,” I chime in, tired of holding my tongue.

“He kept backing away the whole time I was talking to you,” Trey adds. “I have no idea what you two are talking about, but if you don’t think I can help your brother I will be happy to walk away,” the doctor says, shrugging his shoulders and turning back toward the hallway. “Good,” Trey replies, turning back to Vanessa. “He will be better off with Dr. Novacek. They need to do a blood draw and see what he is on.” “You also need to call the cops and fill them in on all of this,” I tell him bluntly. “That way they will start pursuing the real culprits instead of trying to figure out how to build a totally circumstantial case against you.” “There is no way that Tommy is involved in this!” Vanessa’s eyes ignite once again. “Tommy was only trying to help, because I had told him how frustrated I was with Tyler’s pain and addiction.” “Well, Tommy has somehow become CEO of Addison Media and with that he gained control over the majority of the voting rights,” Trey informs her. “The only way that could have occurred is by Dad dying and the board approving his hire as CEO. Of all the people associated with the situation, Tommy has gained the most, so far.” Vanessa shakes her head in frustration and scurries out of the room. “I think you’ve struck a nerve,” I say, raising an eyebrow and giving him a satisfied smirk. “I’m going to rattle cages until I find out what the hell is going on!” He steps up to his brother’s bed and lays a hand on him. “Don’t worry, bud. I’m not leaving town again until we have this whole mess figured out.” I step out into the hallway to give Trey a little privacy and to see if Dr. Novacek is still in his office. As I turn the corner, I hear Vanessa angrily talking with someone on her phone. I stop out of her line of sight, to see if I can hear her side of the conversation. She is visibly upset and there is no doubt in my mind as to who is on the other end of the line. “They are going to do a blood test to see if he has been drugging him!” I hear very distinctly, before her voice gets quiet again. She looks as if she could burst into tears at any moment. I stand still for another minute until she lowers the phone and clicks the button. “Is everything okay?” I ask as I resume my path toward Dr. Novacek’s office. “Is everything okay?” Her mouth literally drops open. “What kind of a question is that? Of course everything is not okay!” “I’m sorry, I’m just passing through,” I tell her, not knowing what else to say. I move hastily in the direction of the doctor’s office. I can’t help wondering if she’s mad at Tommy for recommending a drug-pushing doctor or if she is upset that Trey accused her of being involved. She’s probably upset about both items.

CHAPTER 15

6 :00 am - Monday Morning TREY My eyes are burning from the lack of sleep as Thelma, the head nurse, walks into Tyler’s room with news about the blood tests that had been ordered by Dr. Novacek. “The doctor will be in this afternoon to answer any questions, but he gave me a detailed breakdown of what we know at this time,” she informs me before beginning the overview. “Basically, what it boils down to is that the combination of sedative drugs he has been using, along with the brain trauma caused by the pentobarbital overdose are a bad combination,” she says, confirming my suspicions from the previous night. “There is a really good chance that he will suffer short term memory loss and there may even be consequences for his long term memory. We’ll just have to wait and see.” Thelma gives me a somber look before asking whether or not I have any questions. “What about the coma?” I inquire since he hasn’t been conscious for several days. “We are hoping that he will come around today, since he is no longer being given lorazepam and propofol,” she explains. “The high concentration of these that came back in the blood tests is the most suspicious aspect according to Dr. Novacek.” “Does he have any idea what Dr. Potaturri had him on for the month prior to the overdose?” I ask with growing curiosity. “Not yet.” She shakes her head with raised eyebrows. “But the prescription label on the bottle we found in his pocket indicated that the pills contained 5mg of hydrocodone and 325mg of acetaminophen. So the pills should have been stamped with a M365 inscription. These pills had no inscription at all, indicating they were either from a compound pharmacy or the street,” she elaborates with a heavy sigh. “So Dr. Pot was living up to his reputation?” I ask, thinking that everything was coming together in a neat little package. “That would be the conclusion most people would jump to right away, but it’s

not that simple,” she replies, deflating my hopes just a bit. “Tyler could have burned through his pills and bought more from a dealer and put them in the prescription bottle. We see that all the time, especially with pain killers.” “So where do we go from here?” I ask, disappointed by the lack of a clear-cut resolution. “The pills have been sent to the FBI crime lab to be analyzed,” she says, with a venomous look in her eyes. “Once those come back, toxicology will take a look at everything Dr. Potaturri has administered to see if there appears to be criminal intent. After that, things might get interesting very quickly.” She stands silent for a few seconds before closing Tyler’s chart and moving toward the door. “So we wait?” I shrug my shoulders feeling helpless. “Yes. And depending on the results either Detective Kelley or an FBI agent will stop by this afternoon to consult with Dr. Novacek as well.” Her look suddenly softens. “By the way, I’m sorry for how you were treated the other day. There were so many rumors swirling around, nobody wanted to take any chances.” “Thanks, but I’ve been getting it from all sides so don’t feel too bad.” I give her a weary smile. “I just want to get this all figured out before anyone else gets hurt.” “I hear you.” She smiles back. “We’ll do everything we can.” After she leaves the room, I walk over to Tyler’s bed and look down upon him. I begin to think that maybe a weird drug combination could be to blame for his recent behavior. Maybe he’s not completely to blame, just as it wasn’t all Dads’ fault for how things turned out. Even though my brain is foggy with exhaustion, I can’t help thinking about something I heard in a college psychology class. Your life is merely the result of your perception. I’m beginning to see that there may be a lot of truth to that statement. My father raised us and took us around the world in spite of the fact that he had found out there was a fifty-fifty chance that we weren’t even his kids. My heart sinks at the thought of him wanting me to carry-on the family legacy and my overwhelming reluctance to even discuss the topic. Realizing that it’s too late for any type of reconciliation with Dad, I vow to not make the same mistake with my brother. “What did you find out?” Mandy asks sleepily after waking from a short nap in the family room. “They think the drug combination has wiped out his short term memory and his long term might even be effected,” I tell her, still struggling with a heavy heart. “Are you okay?” She moves closer and slips her arms around me. “No, not really,” I admit, squeezing her tight. “I need to make some phone calls and get to the bottom of what is really going on. Dad is gone, Tyler is out of commission and Mom isn’t much better.” “Oh really?” Mom’s irritated voice completely disrupts the moment. “Who has been here night and day while you have been flying off to Monaco and Kentucky,” she retorts with irritation in her voice. I love how she keeps saying the wrong state. She knows damn well Ray lives in Tennessee.

“Mom, I’m sorry. It just seems like you have been kind of out of it ever since I’ve been back,” I try to explain. “You’re drinking and smoking…” “Yes, that’s true,” she seethes. “My ex-husband got his head almost completely blown off, then my youngest son went off the deep end and ended up in a drug induced coma. Meanwhile my other son gallivants around like he’s above it all.” She glares at me intently, waiting for my response. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have left for Monaco, I just couldn’t stand all the tension,” I try to explain. “But I’m not sorry I went to Tennessee. Mandy needed me,” I tell her while giving Mandy another squeeze. “Of course she did.” Mom turns her to her, suddenly changing her demeanor. “I’m so sorry about Maggie and I’m also sorry for the way you had to find out about your father and me,” she says, giving her a hug. “And you wonder why I’m drinking and smoking!” She glares at me once again as if she’s in disbelief. “I’m sorry.” I laugh out loud. “I do understand, Mom. Mandy and I were both plastered by noon the day that Ray confessed that we might be siblings.” “It shouldn’t have come to that,” Mom says, shaking her head. “I should’ve gone behind Victor’s back years ago and had a paternity test. I don’t know why I hesitated.” “Because you were afraid of getting the wrong result,” I speculate, reaching out and putting my hand on her shoulder. “You’re right.” She sighs and lowers her head. “I’m actually kind of surprised that your DNA test turned out the way it did,” she adds. “Victor hadn’t been around much.” “Okay, I’m going to get some coffee,” Mandy blurts out. “TMI.” As Mandy excuses herself, I hang back in order to have a word in private with Mom. “I’m sorry I have a habit of running away whenever I feel stressed.” I look her directly in the eyes. “I’m here for the duration. I’m not going anywhere until Tyler is back on his feet and whoever is behind this is behind bars.” “Thank you, Trey,” Mom says with tears flooding her eyes. “We all need you right now and that includes Vanessa. She called me last night and had a complete meltdown over the phone. Did you accuse her of being part of this?” I pause and think back to what I had said the previous night. “I might have said something off the cuff,” I admit. “It was because she admitted to setting him up with that doctor. Did you know Tommy was the one who referred him?” I feel my temperature begin to rise immediately just at the thought of it. “I understand that she shouldn’t have trusted Tommy, but she thought she was doing the right thing,” Mom explains. “You owe her an apology.” “But she has been acting just as strange as Tyler ever since I’ve been back,” I reply in my defense. “Sometimes it seems as if she doesn’t even care about Tyler.” “Bite your tongue,” Mom snaps, looking back at Tyler. “Do you realize her parents have been staying at their home in South Africa this whole time?” she asks with a bewildered look on her face. “She found out she’s pregnant. Tyler has been

in a death spiral and her father-in-law who has been their neighbor for almost twenty years is gunned down. And they don’t even bother coming home?” She throws her hands up in the air. “What kind of people would do that?” “I guess I hadn’t thought about it,” I reply, suddenly feeling remorseful. “You, Tyler and me were her support system growing up,” she says stirring up old memories. “Do you remember how little her parents were around?” “Now that you say it, yes, I do.” I shift my feet and begin to feel guilty for how I have been treating her. She was calling and texting because she needed me, and I was only concerned with making sure Mandy didn’t become jealous of her. “Tyler floundered, I’ve been an emotional wreck and she has been on an island all through this shit storm, as you like to call it,” Mom continues. “I apologized to her last night for being so self-absorbed. I think you need to do the same.” “I will,” I assure her. “I am going to be here for all of you.”

MANDY As the conversation between Trey and Silvia comes to an end, I continue down the hall toward the coffee machine. I honestly have been feeling jealous each time Vanessa reached out to Trey. I hadn’t been thinking about the fact that she might just need his support, focusing only on the possibility that she had more devious intentions. Speak of the devil, I think to myself when Vanessa steps off the elevator. I pause in the middle of the hallway, thinking about what I should say to her. “Did you spend the night?” Vanessa asks, seeming surprised to see me. “Yeah, I didn’t want to leave Trey here alone,” I tell her. “I slept a little bit on the couch in the family room.” “I’ve spent several nights there myself,” she says with an understanding smile. “Thank you for relieving Silvia and I last night. We were both severely sleep deprived.” “Oh, you’re welcome,” I lean forward and throw my arms around her. “Trey just told her that he is here for the duration. He’s determined to figure out what is going on.” “That’s good,” she says hesitantly. “I still can’t believe he would think I had anything to do with it,” she adds, shaking her head and widening her eyes. “That’s just as crazy as Tyler accusing him of killing Victor.” “I’m sorry, Vanessa,” Trey says, walking up to us. “I was just reacting to everything that was going on. I wasn’t thinking.” He reaches out to give her a hug. “You were always my rock, Trey,” she says gazing up at him through watery eyes. “If there was ever a time I needed someone to talk to, it’s now.” “I know. We have all been overtired, over sensitive and under attack, so you aren’t the only one feeling that way,” he explains, still holding her in his arms. “Yeah, I know you have endured the relentless media scrutiny.” She sighs and drops her arms to her sides. “I can’t blame you for wanting to get away.”

“I just told Mom that I’m not going anywhere until everything is resolved,” he tells her with a very sincere expression on his face. “Things can’t keep spinning out of control the way they have been.” “Thank you,” she replies giving both of us a look of relief. “Now you two go get some rest. Silvia or I will call you if there is any change.” “Okay, I would like to talk to Dr. Novacek this afternoon too, so I’ll be back,” he tells her as we turn and head for the elevator. “Oh, by the way, I think I will give this to you instead of Silvia,” she says as an afterthought, pulling the New York Times from her bag. “I don’t think she will appreciate the front page article today.” “Why?” I ask, immediately answering my own question by unfolding it and reading the headline: Addison Documents Reveal Scandalous Affair. “Oh fuck! Mom is going to kill me.” I cringe, unable to even fathom how pissed she is going to be. “They actually included pictures of the letters?” Mandy gasps with an expression of horror instantly taking hold. “If Silvia doesn’t kill us, Dad will for sure. Is this what you and Perry talked about yesterday?” “No.” I think back to our conversation. “Although, I guess I did tell him he could use it however he saw fit. Fuck. I can’t believe he gave them pictures of the actual letters.” “They could have at least blurred them a little,” Mandy adds as she examines one of the pictures. “You can actually read what Dad wrote in this one.” She looks up with terror-filled eyes. “He’s going to absolutely kill us!” “Why can’t anything just go smoothly?” I grab her hand and turn toward the elevator. “Please keep this to yourself for now, Vanessa.” “I will. Go get some rest,” she says, as if sleeping will even be an option right now. “I booked a nice, little suite at Park South for the next few days,” I whisper to Mandy after the elevator doors close. “It’s not the fanciest, but it’s real close and no one will ever think of looking for us there.” “The way you say that makes you sound a little paranoid,” she replies with an unsettled look. “Between our parents, Tommy and whoever else… I have plenty of reasons to avoid everyone right now. That’s why I think we will just walk the few blocks to the hotel instead of taking a limo.” I squeeze her hand reassuringly, even though I don’t have complete confidence in the plan myself.

CHAPTER 16

M andy AFTER ALL OF THE SITTING WE HAVE BEEN DOING, IT FEELS GOOD TO WALK IN THE FRESH MORNING AIR. JUST as my legs are getting warmed up we reach our destination. Compared to the other hotels I have stayed at with Trey, this one is elegant and modern but is nothing nearly as overwhelming. Trey is right though, Tommy will never think of looking for us here. “I have a reservation for Addison,” Trey tells the clerk at the front desk. She smiles and glances over at a copy of the New York Times. “Trey Addison?” she confirms after punching a few keys on the computer. “Right, and yes my mother had an affair with her father,” he says in a rather dismissive tone. “I’m not expecting any calls or visitors so if anyone asks, I am not here.” “I understand, sir.” She replies sheepishly, handing him the key cards and pointing us toward the elevator. “Sorry for being harsh, but I’m exhausted,” he apologizes, taking the cards. “Oh and I guess our limo driver will be dropping off a couple bags for us.” “Very good, sir. I will see that they are sent up to your room,” she says with a courteous smile. “I hope you can get some rest.” “Me too,” he grumbles, offering his arm and escorting me to the elevator. “I have to call Tommy and push our lunch meeting to tomorrow. I’m too tired to deal with him today.” I slip my arms around him and hold him tight while the elevator slowly takes us to the top floor. After being on an emotional rollercoaster day after day, we both could have used eight hours of sleep last night. He squeezes me against his broad chest and I dream of the day when things go back to normal.

TREY Upon entering a clean, comfortable suite Mandy excuses herself to take a hot

shower. I take the opportunity to give Tommy a call but it goes straight to his voice mail. I sigh as I scroll to Dad’s old office number and give that one a try. Becky, his long time personal receptionist answers the phone, making it seem for a moment that nothing has changed. “Hi Becky, it’s Trey. I’m looking for Tommy,” I tell her, trying to act as nonchalant as possible. “Oh, Trey,” she says with a crack in her voice. “I’m so sorry I didn’t get a chance to talk to you after the funeral.” “That’s okay, Becky. It was a crazy day,” I reply, not wanting her to think any more about it. “I just wanted to tell you how sorry I am.” She pauses to clear her throat. “I’m sorry, you are looking for Tommy Fowler?” She suddenly shifts back to her professional demeanor. “Yes, I was going to meet him for lunch, but I need to postpone until tomorrow. I just spent all night at the hospital with Tyler,” I explain. “I understand. Tommy is busy today too,” she tells me. “He’s been in a conference with Bill Gleason ever since he got in this morning. I don’t dare interrupt them.” “That’s fine, just let him know that I’ll put him on my schedule for noon tomorrow.” “I’ll update his calendar. And Trey,” she pauses hesitantly. “I’m going to call you after work tonight. I should have called you sooner, but…” Her voice cracks again. “Call me anytime, Becky,” I reply, trying to reassure her. “You are practically family, so don’t ever hesitate to call me about anything.” “I’ll call you tonight,” she whispers eerily before abruptly hanging up. I am so tired of these nagging feelings in my gut. Based on the way she was acting, it’s obvious that she knows something and wants to share it with me. I crawl onto the bed and flop over on my back wondering what it might be. Hopefully she has some insight into what has been going on. Maybe she has overheard something that can help us figure this out.

MANDY I was hoping that Trey would take a hint and join me for a nice, steamy shower, but he obviously has too much on his mind. By the time I finish, it appears that he has already fallen asleep on the bed. I don’t think he slept a wink last night. I tie my robe and slip into bed next to him wishing he would wake up for a quickie, but there is no response. Nestling in next to him, I decide it’s probably for the best. We can both use some rest. “I really like how you smell,” he murmurs with a subtle smirk crossing his face. “What do you have on?” “I like to call it Sure Fuck.” I giggle, giving him a kiss on the cheek and running

my hand over his crotch. “Is it working?” “I think you already know the answer to that,” he replies, opening one eye and giving me a seriously sexy look. “I need to go brush my teeth.” “Don’t worry about it,” I insist, tracing the length of the bulge that is growing in his pants. “I’m not interested in kissing right now anyway. I was just thinking about when you were behind me in the shower and you were rolling my nipples between your fingers. It made me wet just thinking about having your hands on me.” I take hold of his belt and unhook it, eager to get him out of his pants. “Alright… up against the wall,” he says, immediately knowing exactly what I was thinking. He stands up to allow his pants and briefs to fall away from him. He quickly unbuttons his shirt and ditches that as well before moving in behind me. “No matter what happens, your hands have to stay against the wall,” he whispers in my ear, flipping the back of my robe up to reveal my ass. “Is that a threat?” I ask, feeling a jolt of electricity at the thought of what might happen if I defy his command. “I’ll let you find that out the hard way.” He runs his warm hands along the curves of my ass and down my thighs. “You need to get rid of this robe.” He pulls at the tie, allowing it to fall open. “I’m sorry, but I can’t take my hands off the wall.” I snicker, glancing back at him. “You’re good,” he whispers while pulling back the collar and kissing my neck just beneath my left ear. He has already figured out that it’s one of my weak spots. A shiver reverberates down my spine as he continues to ravish my sensitive flesh while sliding two fingers between my folds and releasing the juices that have been building up inside. “God, that feels good.”

TREY As Mandy begins to moan and squirm, any thoughts of how tired I am have quickly been replaced by the need to drive her to another incredible orgasm. Hearing her gasp and feeling her tremble when I push her over the edge has become somewhat of an addiction for me. Seeing how far I can take her and finding new ways to increase the intensity have provided a much needed break from all that is swirling around me. I position the head of my rock hard dick in the perfect position to tease her, while continuing to manipulate her clit with my fingers. Her breathing is becoming labored, so I nibble gently at her earlobe while slowly sliding into her. She feels so amazing. “Oh, my God!” she cries, suddenly becoming weak at the elbows. I pull my hand back and latch onto her hips as I push myself deep inside of her. I hold it there for a brief moment before beginning to rock her hips against me. She draws her knees together gripping me even tighter than before and she begins to thrust back upon me.

“Oh, fuck…” I had intended to be the one in control, but the way this feels leaves me no choice but to let her have her way with me. I suddenly remember her mentioning how she loved it when I rolled her nipples between my fingers. I slide my hands around the sides of her body and cup her breasts firmly. She lets out a soft moan while continuing to move her hips against me with conviction. I force my fingers together and roll her nipples between them. “Harder,” she whimpers, adding additional fuel to the already scorching, hot moment. Inspiration strikes from watching her long, dark hair flow down the length of her back. I reach up with my right hand and grab hold of it while wrapping my left arm around her waist. I pull her to me and once again take over, passionately giving her everything I have to offer. An unexplainable feeling washes over me as I reach another intense climax. Even though my body is completely spent and more than sexually satisfied, there is still a longing deep inside of me. I wrap both arms around her as we both begin to recover, still gasping for air. I wish we could just stay right here, feeling like this for a while. “I really liked that.” Mandy finally says, turning her head back toward me. “I love how it feels when you take control and dominate me a little.” “I love how it feels to be with you,” I reply, continuing to hold her close. “Unfortunately I can’t sit like this any longer.” I give her a kiss before tipping both of us to the side. “I want to try all kinds of things with you,” she says as she turns to face me with a giddy smile on her face. “I’m up for that.” My mind immediately begins to conjure up all kinds of possibilities. “You just let your imagination run wild,” she whispers, snuggling in under the sheets next to me. “I’ve never had anyone that I’ve been so comfortable with.” Lying with her wrapped in my arms, I once again I realize that I feel completely calm and at peace. I am amazed by this feeling of contentment, like nothing else in the world matters because all I need is right here in front of me. Unfortunately, my lack of sleep quickly catches up with me and I drift off.

“YOUR PHONE IS RINGING,” MANDY SAYS, SHAKING ME FROM A DEEP SLEEP. I glance at my watch and see that several hours have passed, so I reach over and grab it to see who is calling. “It’s Mom,” I tell her, wondering if she has good news or if she has found out about the newspaper article. I let it go to voicemail, but instead of leaving a message, she calls right back. “Hi, Mom,” I answer with a yawn. “I’m sorry to wake you but Ty is awake and I want you to come up and see him right away,” she says with the most enthusiasm I have heard from her in years.

“He doesn’t recognize either of us, but the nurse said maybe seeing you would kick start his memory.” “I’ll be over, I just need a few minutes to wake up,” I reply wishing I could’ve slept for several more hours. “Come as soon as you can,” she reiterates. “And then we can discuss this article on the front page of the Times.” “I’m sorry, Mom.” I cringe at the thought of her seeing it. “I had no idea Perry was going to use them in such a public way.” “Where did they come from?” she asks with increasing irritation in her voice. “Some are from your cedar chest and others are from Ray’s filing cabinet,” I admit, instantly feeling ashamed that we had gone behind their backs. “I just wanted to get the feds off my back. I had no idea that Perry would make them public like that.” “You’re just lucky that Ty woke up today,” she says curtly. “Otherwise I probably would’ve raised holy hell with you two.” “Actually, this probably makes us even,” I reply wanting to turn this back on her a little bit. “For ruining my relationship with Dad.” After a moment of silence, she says, “Let’s focus on your brother.” “I agree. I’ll be up there within the hour.” I hang up the phone and toss it on the bed. Glancing over at Mandy, I can see that she is once again stewing about the fact that the letters were made public. “Dad’s going to kill me,” she says, shaking her head and looking fearful. “I would handle him the same way as I handled Mom. Put it back on him,” I tell her. “They are the ones who created the mess, we just accidentally exposed them.” “You are probably right,” she replies with a somber look. “Let’s get ready, Ty is awake,” I tell her before hopping out of bed.

CHAPTER 17

T

rey

AFTER RUSHING TO THE HOSPITAL, MANDY AND I GET OFF THE ELEVATOR AND HEAD DIRECTLY TO TYLER’S room. As we approach the door I can hear Vanessa’s voice. I stop short and glance back at Mandy to let her know that I want to hold back for a moment. “I have always loved you Tyler and I hope we will be able to get back to how things used to be,” she says in a tone that almost sounds like she is pleading with him. Feelings of Déjà vu wash over me as I stand outside the doorway listening to her profession of love for him. I might be the shoulder that she prefers to cry upon, but he has always had her heart. “I’ll try my best,” Tyler responds. “But it might take me a while to piece all of this back together.” “You are doing just fine,” Mom interjects, walking up to his bedside. “Everything will come back to you in time.” Vanessa bends down and kisses him on the forehead, before turning back toward us. In that split second, my immediate impulse is to duck around the corner just as I did a decade ago, but I realize there is no longer any reason to do that. “He’s awake!” I exclaim, taking a step forward into the doorway with Mandy’s hand in mine. “How are you doing buddy?” “He doesn’t even remember me,” Vanessa answers on his behalf with tears streaming down her face. “He doesn’t remember anything.” “It could just be temporary,” Mom adds, seeming happy to simply have him out of the coma. “The doctor said it mainly affected his short term memory.” I think back to the conversation with Dr. Novacek when he told us that his short-term memory was certainly going to be disrupted, but there was also a fiftyfifty chance that his long-term memory would be affected. “I’m just glad to see you awake,” I tell him as I approach the bed. “Hi.” he greets me with a blank stare. “You’re pretty,” he says looking past me and toward Mandy. “Thank you,” she replies holding out her hand. “I’m Mandy.”

“She’s my girlfriend,” I explain to him, hoping he won’t say anything more about her with Vanessa still in the room. “You and Vanessa are engaged,” I tell him, reaching for her arm and pulling her back to the bed. “Here is the ring you gave her,” I explain, holding her hand up so he can see it. “Wow, that’s huge,” he gasps. “How much did that cost?” He looks back and forth between the four of us with wide eyes. “Oh, it wasn’t that much,” Vanessa retorts, with her cheeks turning a flushed red. “Well, it sure is a big ring,” he says shaking his head back and forth. “Do you remember me?” I ask him, crouching down to give him a better look. “Hmm, you seem kind of familiar,” he replies, narrowing his eyes and studying my face. “I’m pretty sure I’ve seen you before.” He nods his head and continues to examine my features. “Do one of you have a mirror?” I ask, figuring at least one of them would have a makeup mirror or something like that. Both Mom and Mandy begin rummaging through their purses. “Here you go,” Mom says first, handing me a small mirror. “Okay, Tyler. Look at yourself in this mirror and then look at me,” I tell him, holding the mirror next to my face so he can look back and forth between the two. “It’s you,” he says with a totally perplexed look on his face. “No. It’s you,” I reply, tipping the mirror down a bit so he can see his hospital gown. “That’s crazy!” he exclaims looking back and forth between the mirror and me. He looks down at his gown. “What am I even doing here?” he asks, becoming a bit agitated. “Someone poisoned you and they nearly killed you,” Mom begins to explain. “This is your twin brother,” she tells him, placing her hand on my arm. “Wow, that’s amazing,” he says, still looking confused and shaking his head from side to side. “You look just like me,” he adds with an astonished expression on his face. “It will all come back to you in time,” I tell him, hoping that my words are true. We all stand around him, just happy that he has pulled through. “You are beautiful, too,” he says to Vanessa after staring at her for several seconds. “I don’t think I told you how pretty you are.” Vanessa breaks into the first smile I’ve seen on her face since I’ve been back. “Thank you Ty. That’s all you really need to remember.” She leans over and gives him a kiss on the cheek while he continues to sit there with a dazed look on his face. “The toxicology report is back,” Thelma, announces as she comes bouncing through the door waving a small stack of papers in her hand. “Officers are already on their way to pick up Dr. Potaturri.” “So it was that bad?” I ask her.

“It was definitely bad,” she replies, lowering her head and raising her eyebrows. “Mescaline, DET and Hydrocodone. So you were probably walking around like you had been roofied,” she says giving Tyler a sympathetic look. “That explains a few things!” Vanessa gasps. “That actually makes a lot of sense.” “So he was basically stoned for the past month?” Mom asks, looking totally confused. “You could say that,” Thelma responds. “The combination affects each person differently, but I can assure you that he definitely won’t remember much from that whole period of time.” Tyler simply stares at her, trying to process what she is saying. Mom and Vanessa appear to be in shock and don’t even seem to know what to ask her. I glance over at Mandy and it’s obvious that both of us are thinking the same thing. “So if someone wanted to wipe out Tyler’s memory, that was a pretty good way to do it?” I ask, already knowing the answer. “It was a genius way to do it,” she says with her eyes lighting up. “Giving him a high dose of Propofol and then administering Lorazepam in his IV most likely took care of any remaining memories. It was a perfect storm in there.” She reaches over and runs her fingers through Tyler’s hair. “So is he going to be okay?” Mom asks, suddenly looking more concerned. “Physically, I think he will be just fine,” she says, stuffing the toxicology results into the back of his chart. “We will start some cognitive function testing later today to set a baseline for his short term memory. Hopefully we’ll know more by the end of the day.” “Thelma, I need to talk to you in private,” a hospital administrator says as she pops her head into Tyler’s room. Thelma excuses herself and walks with the administrator toward the nurse’s station. A shocked look comes across Thelma’s face as she looks back toward us. They continue to talk in hushed tones, too quiet for us to hear their conversation. “Tell the detective to make sure the medical examiner does full toxicology, because it could easily have been something that was drug induced,” I can hear her say as she walks back toward the room. She comes through the doorway of Tyler’s room with a disturbed look on her face. “What’s wrong?” I ask, not able to tell whether or not she is going to share it with us. “When the officers arrived at Dr. Potaturri’s apartment, they found him lying in the middle of the floor. Dead,” she says with wide eyes. “So do they think he took is own life or somebody killed him?” Mandy asks, as hungry as I am for additional details. “They aren’t sure yet, but there were no obvious wounds.” She walks over to Tyler’s bed and looks down at him. “I wonder if this has something to do with you?” “I’m sure it does,” I reply, glancing back at Thelma and my brother. “I’ll stop

back after while, but right now I need to go check on something.”

MANDY Trey sends a text off to Tony telling him we need another ride and grabs my hand leading me to the elevator. By the look on his face, I can tell that another puzzle piece has just fallen into place for him. Tommy had recommended the doctor, who had subtly been poisoning him ever since and now the doctor was dead. I think back to the night before when Vanessa was screaming at him over the phone. Apparently Tommy felt that the doctor had become more of a liability, rather than an asset. During the drive over to Victor’s old office, Trey is busy making phone calls to Detective Kelly and others to find the best security service. He wants to make sure that Tyler, Vanessa and his mother have twenty-four hour protection until something breaks with the case. “Are you sure it’s a good idea to confront Tommy right now?” I ask as the limo pulls up to Addison Media. “I’m not really planning on a confrontation as much as seeing first hand what is going on,” he replies, seemingly lost in thought. “I’ve had a strange feeling ever since I hung up with Becky earlier.” “Becky who?” “Dad’s old personal assistant, who now appears to be working for Tommy,” he explains with furrowed brows. “If anyone knows what is going on, it’s probably her.” I can feel my apprehension rising as the elevator blasts it’s way to the top floor. By the time the doors open, I can feel my heart pounding in my throat. I reach out and squeeze his hand. “Please be careful.” “Don’t worry, I’m not here to cause a scene,” he assures me with a wink. Unfortunately, that wink does nothing to reassure me. “Well hello, Becky!” Trey says after cracking open the door to the executive suite. “Trey! What are you doing here?” her eyes instantly dilate. I follow Trey into the office where there is a distinct smell of sweat in the air. Obviously there had been a stressful meeting earlier. “I just wanted to let you know that Tyler came out of his coma earlier,” he replies, walking up to her and giving her a hug. “Is everything okay?” “Oh, I’m just fine,” she replies, running her hands along the sides of her dress nervously. “Who is this?” she asks, looking over at me seeming eager to divert the topic. “This is Amanda Grayson,” Trey tells her. “I don’t know if you knew her father, Ray?” “Well of course!” she reaches out to give me a hug. “What in the world are you doing here?”

“We’ve had a little reconciliation between our families,” Trey informs her. “You didn’t happen to see the Times this morning did you?” “I haven’t, but I definitely heard about it.” Her cheeks flush a bit. “Was that your doing?” “My attorney’s actually,” he admits. “Mom wasn’t happy with it, but luckily she has been focused on Tyler all day.” “Well, I am just glad it wasn’t about me.” She pats him on the arm and shakes her head. “Are you here to see Tommy?” “If he’s not busy,” he replies casually. “Otherwise, it can wait until tomorrow.” “I’ll let him know you are here,” she says, picking up the phone and calling him. Within seconds Tommy emerges from his office. “Hey, it’s the dynamic duo! Come on in!” He reaches out to shake Trey’s hand and then proceeds to put his arm around me to personally usher me inside. I’m completely shocked by his chipper demeanor. “It looks like you must have hit the ground running, huh?” Trey asks as we both look across at the mess of papers on his desk. “There is a lot going on,” he replies, quickly organizing them into several piles. “Sit down you two, make yourself comfortable. I’m sure it’s a little weird to see someone else in your dad’s office.” “It’s actually harder than I thought it would be,” Trey replies, slumping into one of the leather chairs. “I always hated coming here. It usually meant that I was in trouble for something.” By the way he is gripping the arms of the chair, I can tell he’s not feeling the least bit comfortable. My heart is still pounding too, so apparently Tommy is the only one who is calm, cool and collected. He smiles as he takes a chair facing us and asks, “What can I do for you guys?”

TREY After the way Tommy acted on the phone yesterday, I’m a little surprised to see him acting this way. Poor Becky looked like she was about to jump out of her skin, but he seems like he just got back from a week at the spa. “How is Liv? Did you guys have fun in Monaco?” I begin the conversation on what I thought would be a benign note. “Liv? I have no idea,” he replies with his expression growing darker. “She disappeared Saturday evening, so I came back without her.” “Disappeared?” His words completely shock me. Mandy’s jaw just drops as well. “Yeah, we were out on the Lady Castillo partying with a bunch of friends and when it came time to go back to the hotel, she was no where to be found,” he says casually. “Did you report her missing?” Mandy gasps. “Not until the next day,” he replies with a shrug. “I thought maybe she was shacking up with someone else, but after not being able to reach her all the next

day I filled out a missing persons report before flying back.” “So you came back without her?” I ask in amazement. “Hey, what was I supposed to do?” He looks at me as if my question is ridiculous. “Well, hopefully she is okay,” Mandy, adds with an unsettled look crossing her face. “You still haven’t heard from her?” “Not a word.” Tommy shifts in his chair. “That’s one of the things I wanted to talk to you about,” he says turning his focus back to me. “Did she ever disappear on you?” “Only after Dad’s funeral,” I admit. “Mom told her that I was only interested in her because of her looks.” “It was brutal,” Mandy adds with a cringe. “She was good looking,” Tommy muses. “Reminded me of Vanessa, but a lot more fun in the sack.” I throw Mandy a look of disgust. “It just occurred to me that she ended up with you that night.” I shift in my seat deciding to get down to the issues at hand. “What do you know about Dr. Potaturri?” “Dr. Potaturri?” he asks, seeming to not have a clue. “He’s the doctor who you told Vanessa could help Tyler,” I tell him bluntly. He knows damn well who I’m talking about. “Oh, him.” He flinches as if someone just pinched him. “A friend of mine told me he was a pain management specialist, so I thought he might be helpful. How is Tyler doing?” “He’s doing better now that we switched doctors. He finally came out of his coma,” I inform him, wanting to see his response. “Oh really?” he replies. “That’s good news. Have you talked with him?” “A little bit, but he doesn’t know any of us. Dr. Pot did a pretty good job of fucking up his brain.” I fold my arms and glare across the desk at him. “So he doesn’t remember anything?” He tries to play it cool, but I swear I can see the relief in his eyes. “No, his short term memory has been wiped but they are hopeful that the long term will come back at some point,” I tell him, hoping that it will keep Tyler off of Tommy’s radar. “Wow, that’s crazy,” he says lying back in his chair. “What’s really crazy is that the cops went over to talk to Dr. Potaturri, but they found him dead.” I add, still trying to gauge any change in his demeanor. “Really?” he asks, leaning off to the side and rubbing his chin with his hand. “Do they have any idea what happened?” “No, we just heard about it on the way out of the hospital,” I say, letting it go. “Why did Tyler call you a fraud?” Mandy asks, apparently tiring of my laidback approach. She was the one who had warned me to tread lightly. “A fraud?” he laughs. “Tyler hates my guts. Especially after he found out that Vanessa and I had dinner while he and Victor were out of town.” He shakes his

head, continuing to laugh. “I don’t know why she even told him about that.” “She probably didn’t want him to find out on his own and think she had something to hide,” Mandy counters, sitting up and taking a more defensive posture. “Well, there was nothing to hide… not that I didn’t try. She’s still looking good,” he adds with a chuckle. Tommy’s phone beeps and Becky’s voice comes across the intercom. “Tommy, Carly is on the phone for you.” “You’ll have to tell her I’ll call her back in a half hour,” he snaps. His demeanor changes so dramatically that I instantly know this is an important bit of information. “Carly Snow?” I ask, referring to Dad’s former fiancé. “Yeah, she had a couple questions on something. I haven’t had time to get the answers for her,” he says, picking up a folder and popping out of his chair. “I better go do some research, so I can get back to her. I see it’s already five o’clock.” He proceeds to show us to the door. “Do you still want to have lunch tomorrow?” I ask on the way out. “No, I think we’re good. I’ll catch up with you down the road,” he replies, holding out his hand and flashing us a TV smile. “It was wonderful to see you again, Mandy. Have you decided to stay in the city?” “For now,” Mandy tells him. “Trey needs me.” She jabs me in the ribs and smiles up at me. “Yeah, she’s a pro at stress relief,” I tease back. “I’ll be she is,” Tommy sneers. “I could use some stress relief after the day I’ve had.” He moves up along side her and puts his arm around her again.

MANDY I can’t believe he just did that. What a creep. I simply shake my head as we walk back out into the reception area. Becky pops up from her desk and quickly grabs her purse. “It’s after five, so I’m going to go down with you,” she tells Trey. “Great, I haven’t had a chance to catch up with you for a long time,” he replies with a smile. He has wanted to find out if Becky knows anything. I glance over at Tommy and his expression tells me that he is not happy about this latest development. “I need you to help me with this file,” he says, giving her a glare. “I have a dentist appointment at 5:30, so can it wait until morning?” she asks. “Uhmm, I guess,” Tommy mumbles, seeming to be at a loss for words. “Yeah, that’s fine. Go ahead.”

CHAPTER 18

T

rey

“SO HOW ARE THE KIDS?” I ASK BECKY AS WE HEAD OUT THE DOOR. TOMMY IS STILL LURKING IN THE reception area, so I want him to hear us discussing something totally benign. “Oh, they are all grown up and have their own busy lives.” She sighs. “Any grandkids?” Mandy asks. “Not yet, but I’m still hopeful,” she laughs as the elevator dings and the doors open. We all stand in silence as the elevator doors close. However, I’m chomping at the bit to see what Becky was so eager to talk to me about. It’s not until the elevator begins to descend that she finally begins to talk. “There is something really wrong,” she begins. “I have never seen Bill Gleason so upset.” Bill is the chairman of the board and was one of Dad’s biggest allies. “About what?” I ask, wanting her to elaborate. “I only heard bits and pieces, but Bill was accusing Tommy of doing something. I didn’t hear enough to know exactly what,” she whispers. “But based on how angry he was when he left, it was something major.” “Well, we both have suspicions that Tommy has something to do with Tyler’s near death,” I reply. “As soon as we are in the car, I’m going to give Bill a call and see if he will tell me anything.” “I’m feeling a little uneasy about everything,” Becky says as the elevator stops at the lobby. “Sam is in Seattle on business, so I think I’m going to spend the night with my sister.” “Why don’t you come with us,” I suggest. “We can talk a little more and then we will drop you off at her place. If we all put our heads together maybe we can figure this out.” “That would be wonderful,” Becky exclaims, looking back over her shoulder as if she thought someone might be watching her.

MANDY Becky and I make small talk while Trey gives Bill a quick call. Becky totally reminds me of my second grade teacher. She’s about five feet tall, salt and pepper hair and reading glasses that hang on a chain around her neck. “Hi Bill, this is Trey Addison. Would you give me a call when you get this message?” he asks before hanging up. “He’s probably out to dinner,” Becky speculates after looking at her watch. “So has anything else been going on that seems strange?” Trey asks her. “No, other than Bill being so upset earlier the only other thing that stands out is the fact that Carly called several times. She has never called three times in one day before,” she says with a perplexed look. “Tommy said she was just looking for some information,” I reply, knowing that he was probably downplaying the situation. “No. She was upset, I could tell it in her voice. She’s normally as cool as a cucumber, but she definitely wasn’t today.” She shudders and folds her arms across her chest. “Did she and Tommy know each other before now?” Trey asks, seeming immediately suspicious. “Oh, yes. She’s the one who introduced Bill and your dad to Tommy. She knew him from their college days at Yale,” she informs us. “Carly is just a year older than him,” she adds with a funny grin. “Really… that’s interesting.” My mind immediately starts re-evaluating everything in relation to this new bit of information. Tommy and Carly have known each other for years; both her and Bill Gleason were upset with him today. Why? “Why would both Bill and Carly be upset with Tommy?” Trey asks, reflecting my line of thinking. “That’s the million dollar question,” Becky says with a twinkle in her eye. “I was trying to figure out what they were arguing about, but they never gave it away.” “Well, hopefully Bill will get back to me later tonight,” Trey replies. “It must have been something major, because I don’t think I’ve ever seen Bill upset.” “No, it takes a lot,” Becky quickly agrees.

TREY After dropping Becky off, the limo heads back toward the hospital and I pull Mandy closer to my side. I can’t stop thinking about the relationship between Carly, Bill and Tommy and the fact that both Bill and Carly were mad at him. Maybe it has nothing to do with anything, but the way Becky was acting it definitely seems to be related. I find it shocking that Tommy and Carly have known each other for years, but now that I think about it… things are beginning to make sense. “Are you going to let me in on what you are thinking?” Mandy asks, becoming impatient with my silence. “Yeah, I’m just trying to fit it all together,” I tell her. “Why would both Carly

and Bill be mad at Tommy?” “Because he did something that pissed off both of them,” she replies, stating the obvious with a laugh. “I know, but what’s the connection?” I start thinking out loud. “Their common connection was your dad,” she says with a shrug, again pointing out the obvious. My phone rings just as we are beginning to brainstorm. I pull it from my pocket and I tilt it toward Mandy showing her that it’s Detective Kelly. “Hopefully we sold him,” Mandy whispers with a glimmer in her eyes. “Hello, detective. What’s going on?” I ask, assuming that he is calling to tell me that I’m no longer the target of his investigation. “That was quite an article on the front page of the Times this morning,” he says getting right to the point. “I can’t imagine your mother and Mr. Greyson are too pleased about it.” “Yeah, that’s an understatement. Mom was not impressed,” I admit. “But like I told her, it wasn’t my idea. I thought Perry was just going to send a copy to you guys.” “He likes to be dramatic, but I’m not sure why he would feel the need to publish them,” he says suspiciously twisting it into a question. “Well, I wanted him to get the media off my back, so I guess he thought this would be a way to discredit future stories,” I speculate. “I haven’t had a chance to talk to him about it.” “You can tell him congratulations from me. It made for an entertaining read.” He laughs. “I don’t know what to think about it though. It kind of makes sense to me, but I don’t totally buy it.” “Okay. What doesn’t make sense to you?” I ask, feeling a nervous pang in my stomach. “Why didn’t you tell officer Martello and me about them if they were just love letters?” he asks, catching me a bit off-guard. “I was still in denial about it all. I wasn’t even sure if they were real yet,” I protest. “My gut tells me that you didn’t murder your father, but I still think you were up to something,” he replies coldly. “But more importantly, I need you to fill in a few blanks for me.” “If we can sit down with you, we’ll tell you everything we know,” I reply, knowing that we need his help more than he needs ours. “Mandy and I have been playing detective all day, but we are definitely in over our heads.” “I can’t imagine why.” Detective Kelly laughs. “Where are you headed now?” “Back to the hospital,” I tell him. “My brother woke up today, so we will be up there for the next few hours.” “I’ll stop up there with the FBI agent that has been assigned to the case,” he replies. “Right now, he is following up with the medical examiner to see if there are any preliminary results on Dr. Potaturri.”

“Okay, I think all of this is connected to Dad’s murder,” I add, anxious to get him moving in that direction. “I think Tyler found out what was going on and that’s why he was poisoned.” “After seeing the toxicology profile, I have to agree,” he replies, throwing me a bone. “It looks to me like Potaturri was trying to scramble his brain a little and when that didn’t work, they decided to take him out.” “Exactly! I think he had figured out who killed Dad or at least he thought he knew.” I ease in the seat a bit, thinking we were finally making headway. “But if that’s the case, why did he accuse you?” he asks, sending it right back to where we had begun. “I have no clue,” I tell him honestly. “I just felt better about it once I found out he was basically on roofies and pain killers.” “That’s true!” he laughs again. “I’ll see you up at the hospital in an hour or so.”

CHAPTER 19

M andy FOLLOWING AN UP AND DOWN CONVERSATION WITH THE DETECTIVE, TREY DROPS THE PHONE BETWEEN HIS thighs and leans into me. His eyes look as tired as mine feel, but we both know that things will probably get worse before they get better. I run my hand along the top of his, thinking about how it felt to have them on me earlier. I don’t know how long either of us can keep up these stress filled days. Thank God for the sex filled nights. “All we have to do is tell the detective everything we know and let them handle it from here,” I tell him, wanting to take some of the burden off of us. “Yeah, you and I are pretty smart, but we have no business being so wrapped up in this,” he replies in full agreement. “I just wanted to make sure things got moving in the right direction and away from me.” “After we lay everything out for them, hopefully they will see it as clearly as we do,” I tell him clutching his hand in mine. “Then we can focus on our families.” “Ray needs to come for a visit,” he suggests. “Mom could really use a night on the town.” “What about Charles?” He has been on my mind ever since I found out he lives with Silvia. “He is not the one for Mom. He is fifteen years older than her, but acts like he’s eighty.” He rolls his eyes and shakes his head with a subtle smile on his face. “Mom needs to have a little more fun in her life.” “Dad does too,” I reply, knowing that he has basically been a nursemaid for years. “I just hope he still has it in him. He seemed like the wind had been taken out of his sails after Mom died.” “He just needs to get off the farm and back in the swing of things,” Trey tries to assure me. “He’ll be fine.” Trey’s phone buzzes and lights up between his legs. “Tommy is wondering if Becky is with us,” he says, reading the message. “Don’t tell him anything,” I say, having an instant gut reaction. “He probably doesn’t know how much she has overheard. I could tell he wasn’t happy that she was leaving with us.”

“I’m not going to even open the message. I’ll just leave him squirming.” Trey’s eyes grow dark. “Actually, I’m going to send him something fun,” he adds, picking his phone back up and clicking on the message. “Have you ever made a mistake and then made another mistake trying to cover up the first one? Then been forced to make a third mistake to cover up the first two? Eventually, you might find that you are leaving clues all over the place.” He dictates to Siri. He shows me the message with a smug look, waiting for my reaction. “I don’t think that’s a very good idea,” I tell him, but he grins and presses the send button. “Okay, now I’m nervous too.” We both sit in silence waiting for Tommy’s reply. I’m gripping his hand so tightly that when I look down, my knuckles are actually white. “I’m going to call back one of the security firms that I talked to this morning. Don’t worry,” he says, lifting my hand to his lips and giving it a kiss. His phone buzzes and lights up again. Tommy: You will see… I don’t make mistakes! “I really don’t like him!” I affirm, staring at Trey intently. Moments ago, I was content to let the detective and FBI handle it from here. After seeing his response, a part of me that was awakened years ago seems to be coming back to the forefront. I want to dig into everything that has been going on around us and find his mistake. Everyone leaves tracks and since all of my training has dealt with financial fraud, that’s where I want to begin. There is a money trail somewhere and I’m sure it leads to him. “What are you thinking?” Trey asks after sitting in silence for a minute or two. “You know what I’m thinking,” I reply, glancing down at his phone. “So, where do we go from here?” Trey asks, inquisitively. “I’m going to get Harris on the phone first thing tomorrow morning and see if there are any red flags on Tommy’s prior company, Firefly Media,” I reply, formulating my plan out loud. “He sold his company recently, so we’ll start by getting in touch with whoever bought it.” “We?” He smiles and closes his eyes. “You know you want to take down Tommy just as much as I do,” I tell him, giving him another jab in the ribs. “You promised your mom that you were going to see this through.” “I know,” he shakes his head and gives me a look. “You really are feisty, aren’t you?” “Damn right! Especially if the one on the other side is an arrogant prick like him.” I turn toward the window, channeling all of the rage I had felt toward Victor and reassigning it to Tommy. “I still can’t believe he left Liv in Monaco!” “Actually, I’m a little surprised that I never left her anywhere,” he says with a chuckle. “She really was a first-class pain in the ass!” “Yeah, I saw it first hand. That’s how I knew you had a good heart, because there is no way I would’ve put up with her shit!” I think back to that first day in Geneva

and have to wonder if she ended up somewhere at the bottom of the Mediterranean. One little push while no one is around and it would be pretty hard to find any evidence. My thoughts are interrupted by Trey’s phone buzzing again. “Now what?” Trey rolls his eyes and retrieves his phone. Brandon Ryker’s name flashes across the screen. “Hey, it’s Brandon,” he says seeming somewhat relieved to see the name of a friend.

TREY “Hey Brandon, what’s up?” “Trey, Dad and I were just wondering what the hell is up? Tyler nearly dies; your mom is on the front page of the paper and now Bill? Why would he do that?” he asks getting right to the point of his call. “Yeah, we don’t know what Bill is so mad about, but it definitely has something to do with Tommy Fowler,” I tell him. “You haven’t heard?” he gasps. “Bill killed himself this afternoon!” “Killed himself? You’ve got to be fucking kidding me! When?” I ask, suddenly shocked for the third time in the last twenty-four hours. “A couple hours ago, I guess. One of dad’s friends just called and told us that his wife found him when she came home from shopping,” he says, sending an absolute chill directly through me. Mandy is going nuts beside me wondering what we are talking about. “Bill apparently killed himself,” I whisper. “Hey Trey, Dad wants to talk to you,” Brandon says, interrupting me. “Okay,” I reply, feeling completely numb. “Trey, this is Jack,” he announces, his deep voice reverberating over the phone. “First Victor, now Bill… there has to be something rotten when a company loses their CEO and the Chairman of the Board within a matter of weeks. What the hell is going on?” “Hey Jack, there is something really wrong and we’re trying to piece it together,” I tell him. “In fact, I’m meeting with a detective and an FBI agent within the hour.” “It’s going to take them a while to get organized,” he replies. “In the meantime you need to circle the wagons and protect your own.” “It’s funny you say that, because I called around this morning to several security firms,” I inform him. “I was just telling Mandy that I need to pick one and get some protection.” “Actually, that’s why I called. I would recommend Anthony Rosen; he’s a friend of mine who is a founding member of the Alpha 9.” He pauses, apparently thinking that I know about them. “The Alpha 9?” I ask sheepishly. “I’m sorry, I always assume that people have heard of them,” he continues. “They are a quick strike team that was started by three retired Marines, three Army

Rangers and three Navy Seals. It’s the next best thing to having your own army and they are based right here in the city.” “Wow, that sounds cool,” I reply, thinking about how I would love to see one of them kicking Tommy’s ass. “How much does it cost?” “With people dropping all around you, does it really matter?” he asks a bit sarcastically. “Believe me, you will find their rates to be very reasonable.” “Yeah, that’s fine. I was just curious,” I stammer. “How do I get a hold of him?” “I’ll have Anthony call you within five minutes,” he says firmly. “Believe me, he is the best.” “Alright, thanks Jack,” I hang up the phone and give Mandy a relieved smile. It feels good to know that reinforcements will soon be on the way. Especially highly qualified reinforcements. Hopefully they will be able to keep all of us safe. “Mr. Addison?” Tony looks in the rearview mirror looking for my attention. “Yes?” “I think we are being followed by the black sedan behind us, sir,” he says with a quiver in his voice. “Just drive around the block and see if they follow,” I tell him, having seen people do that on TV shows. “I just did that, sir. They followed us around all four corners,” he replies, his voice cracking wildly. “That’s why I didn’t stop at the hospital entrance.” “Shit! I’m going to be getting a call from someone who can help us any minute,” I inform him. “I don’t think we have any choice but to go around the block again. Just make sure you stay where it’s well lit!” As we slow to make the first corner the sedan comes right up to us, tapping the bumper. “Shit they know we are fucking with them!” Tony yells back to us on the verge of panic. “Turn left and follow that ambulance!” I yell after seeing an ambulance entering the underground parking garage. Tony cranks the wheel, hitting the curb and causing both Mandy and I to be tossed around in the back. “Hang on!” he yells as we bounce over another median before hurling down the driveway toward the entrance. “Oh shit!” Mandy screams as the overhead door begins to close. “Hang on!” the driver yells, flooring it in an attempt to make it inside. There is a thud just above our heads as the antenna is ripped from the roof and our driver slams on the brakes coming to a screeching stop, just inches from the rear end of the ambulance that had preceded us. “What the fuck is going on?” Tony asks as he swings around in his seat with eyes the size of pancakes. “That’s what we are trying to figure out,” Mandy exclaims grabbing onto my arm and looking around in search of any further danger. “Obviously we are next on the list,” I tell them, feeling a wave of anxiety washing through me. My phone starts to buzz again. “God, I sure hope this is Anthony.”

POWER SHIFT BOOK 3: TWIN BILLIONAIRES SERIES

CHAPTER 1

T

rey

“SHIT, IT’S YOUR DAD,” I TELL MANDY AFTER LOOKING DOWN AT MY PHONE. AFTER THE RIDE WE JUST took, I was hoping that a decorated Navy Seal was calling. “I think I’ll let you answer it.” My hand is still shaking as I hand her the phone. “He called you, not me,” she replies, pushing the phone back toward me. We are both so rattled by what just happened that neither of us wants to have our ass chewed right now. I glare at her while answering the call. “Hi Ray, I’ll bet you are calling about the article.” “Yes, as a matter of fact. What the hell were you thinking?” he snaps, getting right down to business. “It wasn’t my idea,” I reply, not able to form a better thought at the moment. “Before we get into it, just let me tell you that we were just intentionally rearended by a black sedan and had to jump the curb to get away from them. I’m expecting a call from a security expert any minute, so I don’t have time to talk.” “Jesus! What’s going on?” His tone instantly changes. “Is Mandy okay?” he asks with fatherly concern suddenly overriding his anger. “Yes, she’s fine,” I assure him, holding the phone up for her to say hello. “Hi Daddy,” she says with a slight quiver in her voice. “I’ll give you a call as soon as we are upstairs.” I put the phone back up to my ear. “We just followed an ambulance into the underground parking garage and our driver is currently trying to explain the situation. We’ll call you back in a bit.” “Okay, please call as soon as you can,” he replies, now sounding just as nervous as either of us. After hanging up I grab Mandy’s hand, leading her out of the car and into the brightly lit underground ambulance garage. “I’m sorry about this guys,” I say immediately while walking up to Tony and two EMT’s. “Some guys in a black sedan were following us and when we slowed to take the corner they rammed into us. We basically panicked and I told Tony to follow the ambulance down the ramp to

safety. I’ll pay for the door if it’s damaged.” “I’m not worried about the door,” one of the EMT’s replies. “But you guys could have killed someone.” “I know. Like I said, someone was chasing us and we panicked.” I look at him and shrug my shoulders. “My brother is in the ICU upstairs, so I would like to go up and see him. Is there somewhere Tony can park this thing until we’re sure it’s safe for us to leave.” “I suppose you can pull up over there,” the EMT tells Tony, pointing to a service bay that is sitting empty at the moment. “You definitely have to get out the driveway. It’s only a matter of minutes before the next ambulance comes through that door.” “Right away,” Tony replies, jumping back into the limo and maneuvering it out of the way. “Is there a service elevator or something we can use to avoid stopping in the lobby?” I ask the other EMT after Tony leaves to park the car. “I don’t want to take any chances,” I tell him, still concerned about who has been tailing us. “Are you guys in some kind of trouble?” he asks with look of concern. “My brother was poisoned while under the care of Dr. Potaturri and now the doctor has been killed,” I explain. “So, yes, we are obviously in some sort danger.” “Come with me,” he replies, heading toward the employee elevator. “I’ll take you up. What floor is he on?” “He’s still in ICU,” I respond, reaching over to take Mandy’s hand as we follow him into the elevator. “It’s been quite a day.” We stand in silence as the elevator slowly groans to life and begins a slow trek up to Tyler’s floor. I close my eyes for a couple seconds in hopes of clearing my head just a bit. Another day of escalating chaos has left me exhausted. Between all the stress and the general lack of sleep, I’m not sure how much more I can take.

MANDY Judging by Trey’s silence, I’m assuming that he has a million thoughts running through his mind, just like me. It seems obvious that Tommy is the one orchestrating everything, so now it’s just a matter of proving it. “It’s only four thirty on the west coast, so I’m going to give Harris a quick call,” I tell Trey as we exit the elevator. “I’ll come to Tyler’s room as soon as I’m finished.” “It’s good to see you taking your aggression out on someone else,” he says with a subdued smirk and tired eyes. “Tommy better watch his back.” “Everybody makes mistakes,” I reply, still irritated by his arrogance. I make my way down the hall to the family room and am relieved to find it empty for the moment. I click Harris’ number and for once I actually hope he picks up. “Well, if it isn’t my rogue agent,” he answers informally, something highly unusual for him. “Are you coming in soon or do I need to send someone out to retrieve you?”

“Good evening, Sir,” I reply, letting him know that it’s a professional call. “I’m actually calling in regards to Tommy Fowler. He recently sold his company Firefly Media and we have reason to believe that the books were cooked,” I tell him, sharing my suspicions. “Was it a publicly traded company?” he asks, which I was anticipating. “Yes, it was publicly traded,” I reply, hoping to peak his interest. “More importantly, he was recently hired as the new CEO at Addison Media based on his successful track record. He had a big argument with the Chairman of the board yesterday and later in the day he was found dead.” “Bill Gleason is dead too? This whole thing is starting to sound like something out of a novel,” he replies with his usual disdain. “Do you suppose I should reverse course and start protecting the Addison Empire?” he asks in a snarky tone. “Well, not exactly. I just thought you could use your connections to see if there were any suspicious stock transactions leading up to the sale of the company,” I clarify, hoping for some quick dirt on Tommy. “Umm, I’m sorry Amanda but I’m gonna have to pass,” he groans. “You know we’re understaffed and I have three stacks on my desk that you should be helping me with.” He pauses, letting those last seven guilt-ridden words soak in. “I understand,” I mutter, disappointed by the lack of cooperation from him. “I’ll have to go another route.” “Make sure you come see me by the end of the week,” he adds, apparently sensing the end of our call. “Maybe we can scan the database once you’re here.” “Okay, I plan on getting there soon,” I reply with waning enthusiasm. “I’ll text you.” I simply stare at my phone for a few seconds after hanging up. Trey is right. I need to tell him I’m finished, but I want to wait until after I’ve gathered everything I can in regards to Tommy. I’m not going away empty handed.

TREY Tyler’s room is actually crowded as I step inside the door. Dr. Novacek, an FBI agent, Detective Kelly, Vanessa and Mom are all standing around his bed interacting with him. The broad smile on his face hints that he is thrilled to be the center of attention. It reminds me of how things were after his knee was shattered. Unfortunately, back then, once he was released from the hospital he sat home and grew increasingly bitter with each passing day. Hopefully he won’t follow the same pattern this time. “Hey, it’s my twin,” he says cheerfully as I poke my head around Dr. Novacek to greet him. “Hey Tyler, you’re looking good, man,” I reply, before walking around to an open spot on the other side of the bed. “How’s he doing?” I ask, turning to the doctor. “As you can see, his short term memory appears to be functioning normally,” he

replies looking down at his chart. “Give him time and he should rebuild a functional memory at the very least.” “Will he start remembering what happened to him?” Detective Kelly interjects with the FBI Agent looking on inquisitively. “That’s far less certain,” Dr. Novacek replies, shaking his head. “I can’t imagine he will ever remember the night that he had five hundred milliliters of propofol in his system. He may get some sort of faint, partial recall but nothing complete that’s for sure.” “What the heck happened that night?” I ask, thinking out loud. “All I remember is waking up here and finding out that I’m engaged and I have a twin brother,” he replies still marveling in the fact that I look exactly like him. “I’m hungry,” he says, completely changing the subject. “Then you should eat,” Dr. Novacek says, flipping his chart closed and giving him a pat on the leg. “This is your first day back on solid food, so just take it slow,” he adds, looking over the top of his glasses. He then cracks a smile before turning toward the door. “We should step outside for a minute too,” Detective Kelly says, before looking back at the FBI Agent. “This is Agent Mitchell.” “I’m Trey,” I reply, holding out my hand to shake his. I’m not sure exactly what to say when meeting an FBI Agent. Pleasure to meet you? Not really. “There is a family room down the hall where we can have a little more privacy,” I tell them before leading them down the corridor. “This is better than the hallway, I guess,” Detective Kelly says while hitting up the coffee machine and glancing over at Mandy who is still on the phone. “She’s actually talking to her boss at the SEC to see if he can shed any light on this case,” I state as Agent Mitchell and I grab a seat at a small white table in the corner. “She’s an attorney,” I relay to the agent. “So, what’s going on?” Detective Kelly asks upon joining us. “You said you have details that can shed light on this case.” He takes a slurp of his coffee and stares at me intently. All he needs is a doughnut to complete his stereotypical guise. “I hardly know where to begin,” I say, running my hands through my hair and letting out a sigh. “It’s all been so crazy. But Mandy and I believe that somehow Tommy Fowler, who is the new CEO of Addison Media is at the heart of all of this.” “Tommy Fowler, from the TV show?” Agent Mitchell asks furrowing his brow. “Yes. When Tyler called me on the night he was poisoned, he said that Tommy was a fraud. He also mentioned that he had told Dad, which leads me to believe that’s why they were the first two victims. Even though Tyler lived, he can’t remember anything because Dr. Potaturri fed him a pile of drugs that basically wiped out his memory. And now the doctor is dead as well!” As the words pour from my mouth, I find it hard to believe how much has happened in such a brief amount of time. “Yes, we were briefed on Dr. Potaturri. Is there a connection between him and Tommy?” Agent Mitchell asks with a glimmer in his eyes.

“There is. Tommy is the one who told Vanessa that he would be able to help Tyler,” I relay as Mandy hangs up the phone and walks toward us. “This is my girlfriend, Mandy,” I tell the two men who are now both completely distracted. “Hi,” Mandy says, pulling another chair over to the table. “Harris isn’t going to do a thing for us. The SEC doesn’t have any spare resources to devote to it and he doesn’t feel he owes me any favors.” She adds with a snicker. “What are you looking for?” Detective Kelly asks her directly. “Anything unusual.” She shrugs. “I’m thinking the best way to get to the truth is by uncovering the money trail. There has to be one somewhere,” she reasons while both men nod their heads in full agreement. “Well, here is your man,” Detective Kelly says, slapping Agent Mitchell on the shoulder. “If anything over ten grand has moved between two bank accounts, he can track it down.” He grins and motions for him to take over. “I’m intrigued by what you are telling me,” Agent Mitchell tells us. “But since there is no concrete evidence, I’m hoping there is a clear money trail somewhere.” “With all that is going on, believe me, there has to be one,” I tell him with the utmost conviction. “That reminds me, there was a shady looking guy talking to Dr. Potaturri the first time we met him.” “Can you give me a description?” Agent Mitchell asks, ready to jot it down. “He was about five foot ten, I would guess one hundred and eighty pounds,” I tell him, thinking back to search for more details. “He had spiky blond hair and crystal blue eyes,” Mandy adds. “Oh, and a switchblade tattoo on the back of his neck.” I vividly remember. “Is this him?” Detective Kelly asks, holding up his iPad. “That’s him!” we both exclaim simultaneously. “It’s the ghost,” Detective Kelly says to Agent Mitchell. “He occasionally shows up in a random surveillance video or a potential witness sees him, but we have never been able to track him down.” “Potential witness?” Mandy asks seeking clarification. “Yeah, they always end up dead,” he replies flatly. “That’s the kind of guy Tommy would hire to do the heavy lifting,” I add, trying to make sure the investigation stays focused on him. “He’s too smart to take any chances getting caught.” “You already have him tried and convicted, don’t you?” Detective Kelly smirks at me, shaking his head from side to side. “If you get a chance to talk to him, you’ll see why,” Mandy adds. “He’s very arrogant about everything. Show him the text message,” she says, nudging me. I pull out my phone and click to my messages. “He claims he never makes mistakes,” I say, showing both of them the exchange between Tommy and I. The eyes of both men grow dark as they read his reply. “If he’s behind this, we’ll find a mistake,” Detective Kelly says, shaking his head and staring at Tommy’s words. “Thanks for showing us that.” “Oh shit, I forgot to call Dad back,” Mandy says with a shudder as her phone

begins to buzz. She gets up and scoots across the room before answering. She stands silently, staring at the floor and appears to be listening to whatever Ray has on his mind. She might be there for a while… “One more thing,” I add as both men rise from their chairs and gather up their things. “Someone in a black sedan was following us earlier and actually rammed our bumper as we turned the corner in front of the hospital.” “You’re sure it was intentional?” the agent asks with a steely look in his eyes. “It was definitely intentional. Our limo driver went around the block before stopping and they followed us all the way around. He was making the same corner for the second time when they came up and hit us.” I cross my arms, still feeling uncomfortable with everything. “It was probably a warning,” Detective Kelly speculates. “Where are you staying tonight?” He asks, with growing concern in his eyes. “I’m not sure yet. I’m expecting a call from a security guy and I thought we would figure it out after talking to them,” I explain, beginning to wonder why he hasn’t called me yet. “He’s part of the Alpha 9, maybe you’ve heard of them.” They both laugh and nod their heads. “Yeah, we’ve definitely heard of them,” Agent Mitchell replies. “They are the best money can buy.” “Trey has a habit of that,” Detective Kelly says with a smirk. “He put Perry Walters on retainer just in case we pursued a case against him.” “Well, it’s a good thing we have another angle to pursue then.” Agent Mitchell laughs and pulls a business card out of his jacket pocket. “I think we have everything we need for now. You give me a call right away if you don’t hear from your Alpha 9 contact. You and anyone else who is intimately involved could definitely use some protection.” He stares at me intently while Detective Kelly nods his head in full agreement. “Hey, I totally agree,” I tell him throwing up my hands and reaching over to take the card from him. “I don’t want anyone else to get hurt. If I don’t hear from him within the hour, I’ll give you a call.”

THE TWO MEN TURN AND HEAD BACK INTO THE HOSPITAL CORRIDOR, SO I GO OVER TO MANDY WHO IS STILL on the phone with her dad. She has taken a seat in the corner on the couch and seems to be much more at ease. I bend down to give her a kiss on the forehead. “Tell him everything is under control and I’m sorry about the front page story,” I whisper. “I need to go make a list of people who need protection.” Just as I turn toward the door, Mom enters the room. “She’s talking to Ray,” I tell her, thinking that she would probably want to know. “I need to talk to him too,” she replies. “He’s called me a couple of times, but I wanted to wait until we could have a little privacy,” she adds with a sigh. “I’m sorry again for the newspaper article,” I tell her, shaking my head and throwing an arm around her. “You know, at this point I don’t really care,” she says with watery eyes. “I just

want everyone to be okay. I want our lives to get back to normal.” She lowers her head and leans into my shoulder. “You and me both,” I reply, giving her a kiss on the top of the head.

CHAPTER 2

M andy I KNEW THAT I WAS IN FOR AN ASS CHEWING WHEN DAD POPPED UP ON THE SCREEN OF MY PHONE. HE HAS gone through a lot with Mom lately, so it’s understandable that he doesn’t want anything bad to happen to me. At this point, I am acutely aware that danger is all around me, but I’ve never felt more alive. “Either you come home until things cool off or I’m coming out there,” he says after making little progress trying to talk some sense into me. “Let me know when your flight lands and I’ll be there to meet you,” I reply defiantly. “By the way, your girlfriend just walked in. Do you want to talk to her?” “Why do you have to be so difficult, Amanda?” he asks seeming exasperated. “Let me talk to Silvia, I’m obviously not going to get anywhere with you.” “Dad wants to talk to you,” I tell Silvia, holding my phone out for her to take. “I’ll go with Trey and give you two some space.” “How’s life Ray?” she asks with a giggle after taking the phone. “Oh Ray, we might as well have a sense of humor about it.” I hear her say as Trey and I exit and head back toward Tyler’s room. “Mom is taking everything way better than I ever imagined,” Trey says with an astonished look on his face. “I thought she would completely lose it.” “I think she’s probably just glad that both you and Tyler are safe for the moment,” I reply, knowing that nothing else truly matters in the end. “For the moment is right, I’m getting anxious about hearing from that Anthony guy,” Trey replies, checking to make sure his ringer volume is turned up. “I’m giving it a few more minutes and then I’ll have to call Brandon back.” “What the hell?” I ask as we approach Tyler’s doorway. The voice coming from inside is eerily familiar.

TREY “You’ve got to be shitting me!” I blurt out upon reaching the doorway. “What

the hell are you doing here?” “I was in the neighborhood, so I thought I would stop up and see for myself how he was doing,” Tommy replies, backing away from Tyler’s bed. “Tommy says we’ve been friends since high school,” Tyler declares with a big smile crossing his face. The innocent look on his face is almost scary, like he’s had a chemical lobotomy or something. “Yes, we have both known Tommy since high school,” I affirm, purposely dropping the word friend. I make a snap decision to refrain from making any derogatory comments in front of Tyler. Hopefully now that Tommy sees his mental state, he will simply leave him alone. “Where is Vanessa?” I ask, a little concerned that Tyler was left alone with him. “I haven’t seen her.” Tommy shrugs. “I literally just walked in and he was here alone.” He comes around the bed and places a hand on my shoulder. “You and I need to have a little talk,” he says squinting his eyes. “I’ll be right back,” I tell Mandy and Tyler before leading Tommy down the hallway to a quiet area in front of Dr. Novacek’s office. We both move down the corridor in silence, each of us knowing that our conversation is probably not going to be pleasant. Tommy is the first to break the silence after looking around to ensure our privacy. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” he asks; his eyes grow instantly dark and his nostrils even flaring up a bit. “What the hell am I doing?” I step toward him and give him an equally intense glare. “After all you’ve done, you have the balls to ask me what I’m doing?” I can almost feel the crash of my tightly clenched fist colliding with his arrogant face. “What have I done?” He steps back with a puzzled look on his face. “That’s the whole thing… I don’t understand what you think I’ve done.” “Really? You’re going to play innocent with me?” I ask as my phone begins to buzz. “I’m sorry, but I have to take this,” I tell him, stepping back and answering. “What the fuck?” he yells at me. “You’re not going to just walk away from this, are you?” He looks completely flabbergasted. “Sorry.” I mouth to him. “I have to take this call.” I point to the screen, turn and begin walking back to the main corridor. “Hello, this is Trey,” I answer, actually feeling a bit of satisfaction from leaving Tommy standing there with a dropped jaw. “Is this Trey Addison?” a deep voice on the other end of the line asks. “Yes, it is.” I pick up my pace back to Tyler’s room, not wanting to have this conversation in the hallway. “Jack Ryker asked me to give you a call,” he explains. “He tells me you need some protection.” “Yeah, that’s putting it mildly.” I jog the last hundred feet to Tyler’s room. “Let me get to where I have some privacy before I explain things to you.” I pull the door shut behind me. Both Tyler and Mandy look at me with wide eyes, probably wondering if someone is chasing me. “It’s Anthony,” I whisper to her while

heading for a chair in the opposite corner of the room. “Jack tells me that a couple of people have already died, one of them being your father?” he continues in a very business-like manner. “Yes, that’s correct,” I confirm, still feeling a pang in my heart upon his mention of Dad’s death. “Today they found my brother’s former doctor dead, as well as the chairman of our board. The chairman’s was made to look like a suicide, but I highly doubt it.” “So there have been three deaths that you know of in addition to your brother being poisoned,” he recaps. “Correct. And tonight a black sedan followed us on the way to the hospital and when we slowed down to turn the corner they came up on us and rammed us from behind,” I add feeling a flutter of anxiety in my chest. “It scared the shit out of our limo driver.” “Okay, as of now, I’ll be your new driver,” he says with a lighter tone in his voice. “Are you still at Bellevue?” “Yes, we are up in the ICU with my brother right now, but they are moving him sometime tonight.” I glance over at Tyler looking for confirmation. Unfortunately, he simply returns a blank stare. “We have six men out in the field, so three of us will be there in twenty to thirty minutes,” he replies with a strain in his voice. It sounds like he just threw something heavy into the trunk of his car and slammed the lid. “Just hit me back at this number if anything changes.” “All right, will do…”

MANDY Tyler and I both watch Trey as he finishes up his call with Anthony. He keeps pacing back and forth, running his fingers through his hair. I feel the same level of nervous energy coursing through my entire body. Even though we are both sleep deprived, there is more than enough adrenaline to make up for it. “They’ll be here in half an hour,” he says after lowing his phone from his ear. “Anthony will be our new driver, so Tony can take a little time off. He’s bringing two other members with him, so one can stay here and we should probably keep an eye on Becky, the receptionist, as well. She knows too much to be considered safe.” “You can add Bill’s family to the list as well,” Silvia says as she reenters the room and hands my phone back to me. “I just got a call from Bill’s daughter, Aileen, and she claims to be responsible for his suicide. She wants to talk to you,” she says, handing Trey her phone. “Hello?” Trey says, putting the phone up to his ear. “Oh, sorry, I had to hang up in order to finish up with Ray. I told her you would call her back,” Silvia explains. “I just thought you could take her number off my call list.” “Okay.” Trey goes to her recent calls and sends the contact to his phone. “Why

would she be responsible? Becky, the receptionist, told me that Bill and Tommy had a big fight this morning and that Bill stormed out afterward,” he replies with a puzzled look. “I have no idea,” Silvia replies with a shrug. “I was having a hard time understanding her. She was really upset.” Trey turns toward me, giving me a look of concern before coming over to me and slips his arm around my waist. “Are you okay?” he asks with a sincere look of compassion in his eyes. “I’m nervous as hell, but I can handle it,” I lean forward and kiss his lips. “Are you okay?” I ask in return. “Not really, but I think I’ll feel a little better once we have some protection,” he says with a smirk. “I’m going to see if the family room is empty,” he adds, obviously wanting a little space and privacy. “I’ll stay here with Tyler and your mom,” I tell him, knowing that he wasn’t happy to find him alone with Tommy earlier. “Where did Vanessa go?” “She was talking to Tommy when I saw her last,” Silvia says shaking her head. “Tommy seems like a nice guy,” Tyler says with a smile. “I think I like this version of you,” Trey tells him with a chuckle before proceeding out into the hallway. “You remind me of when you were a little boy,” Silvia tells him as we both smile at Tyler while trying to suppress our giggles. He looks like a bright-eyed child on Christmas day after opening his favorite present. Most of us would probably benefit from having our memories wiped out. It might be nice to dispose of all the mental baggage and move forward with a clean slate. It’s strange how he seems to still have knowledge of the world and what is going on, but no emotional memories. This is crazy stuff. “I told your dad to wait a few days before coming to town,” she says redirecting her attention toward me. “Since Trey thinks we all need protection, it’s no use bringing anyone else into harms way.” “I agree.” I nod and shoot her a smile. “I know he wants to be here to protect us, but he’s not exactly qualified. The only thing I’ve seen him shoot is a skunk and that didn’t end well.” I suppress a giggle, thinking about how Mom made him strip down to his underwear before coming in the house. “I’m going to have to ask him about that,” she snickers. “It’s funny he never mentioned it.” “It wasn’t exactly one of his prouder moments,” I reply, shaking my head as the whole incident replays in my head.

TREY My immediate focus is to get ahold of Bill’s daughter, Aileen, to find out what she was talking about. But when I reach the family room I find Vanessa sitting alone on the couch. She looks incredibly tired and distant.

“What did Tommy have to say?” I ask, grabbing a spot at the opposite end of the couch. “He was trying to convince me that Tyler’s drug overdose wasn’t his doing,” she says coldly. “He keeps blaming everything on your dad’s fiancée, Carly, but I don’t see how that makes any sense. Part of me wanted to believe that Tommy still cared about me, but deep down I know he just uses people.” “You’ve got that right,” I reply, thinking back Monaco. “He takes what he needs from people and then leaves them behind. Literally. Do you realize he brought Liv to Monaco and then left her there?” “Have you all been with Liv?” she fumes. “What is it about her?” She goes right past the fact that Tommy left her behind and to the more pressing concern of why men are attracted to Liv. “Liv is beautiful, like you and at first she seems like a lot of fun,” I explain. “After a while though, it becomes painfully obvious that she is a gigantic pain in the ass.” I close my eyes and shake my head, thinking about all the crap that I had put up with. “So, you still think I’m beautiful? I can barely fit in my clothes,” she replies, once again focusing on herself. “You are still very beautiful. Tyler is a lucky man,” I tell her, making it perfectly clear that I fully condone the two of them being together. “Tyler doesn’t even know who I am.” She sighs, blowing out a long breath. “Did you see the way he looks at me? It’s totally creepy.” “Yeah, it’s pretty strange, especially since Tyler was never a smiley person.” I laugh, thinking back to his facial expressions. “There is a good chance that his long term memory will come back, though. He’ll be fine.” “I hope so,” she says, looking down at her stomach. “I suppose I better go check in on him.” She gets up off the couch and stretches. “Yeah, you should,” I concur. “I think you should stay at your parents place for the next few nights and I’m going to have Mom stay at Dad’s place. That way a security guard can keep an eye out for both of you.” “That’s a good idea,” she says reflectively. “My parents are never there, so someone might as well enjoy the view. Maybe we should all have a slumber party and the security guys can just hang out in the common area.” There was a time when I would’ve jumped at the suggestion, but right now I am more interested in getting some alone time with Mandy. “We’ll see. I’ll have to talk about it with Anthony once he gets here. He might want to keep us spread out.” “I suppose that would make more sense,” she says, sounding a little disappointed. I’m sure a part of her would love to hang out like old times so she could tell me all of her problems and I could console her. Unfortunately, I have too much on my plate at the moment. “Talk to you later,” she mutters with a subdued smile as she heads out of the room.

CHAPTER 3

T

rey

AS VANESSA WALKS AWAY, I REFLECT ON HOW MUCH HAS CHANGED SINCE THE DAY DAD DIED. FOR SOME reason, I don’t feel nearly as much anxiety when Mandy is around. Even with complete chaos around me, I no longer find myself reaching for a Xanax. Although, I do feel a little twinge of nervousness as I press Aileen’s number to call her back. Who knows what I’m about to learn. “Hello?” a shaky, quivering female voice answers my call. “Hi, is this Aileen?” “Yes, who’s calling?” she asks nervously. “This is Trey,” I reply. “You just talked to my mother and she told me to call you. Are you all right?” “No!” she instantly bursts into tears. “There is no way Dad committed suicide…” she gasps and continues to sob. “There’s just no way.” I sit silently for a moment waiting for her to regain her composure. “So, what happened?” I ask, wanting to find out why she blames herself. “I… I was the one who insisted that we do the deal with Tommy,” she says before completely losing it. “It’s all my fault.” She is crying so hard that it’s difficult to even make out her words. “What deal?” I ask, not having a clue what she is referring to. I stand up and walk over to the other side of the room to grab a more comfortable chair. This could take a while. “What deal, Aileen?” I repeat after sitting through an extended pause. “Nolan was having trouble finding steady work and I knew he would be the perfect replacement for Tommy on the show,” she blurts out before losing it once again. “It’s such a mess and now Dad is dead!” She begins to sob so hard that I know our conversation is over. “Can I talk to him, please?” I ask, hoping to figure out what the hell is going on. “Nolan is with Mom. They are talking to the medical examiner,” she whispers, unable to speak normally. “Have him give me a call when he’s free, will you?” I ask, hoping will be able to

provide some answers. “Yes. I’m sorry I’m such a mess,” she sobs. “It’s completely understandable and I’m sorry about your father,” I tell her realizing I hadn’t even acknowledged his death. “He always seemed like a great guy.” She tries to respond, but is unable to get the words out. “Have Nolan call me as soon as possible,” I reiterate before hanging up. Apparently, they were involved with the buyout of Tommy’s company. “Who else would know about this? Tyler, Dad and Bill all probably knew what was going on and the only one still alive is my lobotomized brother,” I mumble, talking to myself like a crazy person. “You really shouldn’t refer to him as lobotomized out loud,” Mandy teases upon entering the room. “Why don’t you join me over here, so you don’t look like a crazy man talking to himself,” she adds, coaxing me to join her on the couch. I stay put, content to watch her strut. She sits down and gives me a seductive look as she crosses her legs. “What are you thinking about?” “I was thinking about who else would know about Bill and his daughter buying Tommy’s company. But now, I’m thinking about going back to the hotel.” I smile and rise from my chair, adjusting myself just a bit before walking over to her. “Have you thought about Carly’s role in all of this?” she asks while reaching out and pulling me to her. “If both her and Bill were mad at Tommy, it could be for the very same reason.” “You’re right, Carly kind of slipped my mind.” I scroll through my contacts, but she isn’t among them. “I know Mom doesn’t have her number and who knows where Tyler’s phone is at.” I think back to my cousin Chester, the attorney that worked on Dad’s estate plan. “I’ll bet Chester has it,” I mention to Mandy as I pull out my wallet and fish out his business card. “That’s a name you don’t hear very often anymore,” Mandy says thoughtfully. “But, I hear a lot of the old, traditional names are making a come back.” “Well then, Margaret was ahead of her time.” I smirk as I punch in Chester’s cell phone number. “Hello. This is Chester.” He answers on the first ring. “Hi, this is Trey,” I tell him, skipping past any formalities. “I need to get ahold of Carly and I don’t have her number.” “It’s ironic that you are calling about her. I just talked to her about transferring the remainder of her U.S. assets into an international trust. Is she in some kind of trouble or something?” he asks inquisitively. “That’s actually what I’m trying to figure out,” I reply, instantly knowing that we might have stumbled upon a key fact. “Did she say where the trust is located?” “Belize,” he informs me. “I told her that if she is trying to hide money, she would be better off in the Cook Islands. But apparently everything was already set up down there.” I pause for a moment, staring into space, trying to figure out what this all means. “Can you send me her contact info?” I finally ask, not knowing what else to

say at the moment. “I need to talk to her.” “I’ll send it as soon as we hang up,” he says calmly. “I think she might be on a plane right now, though. She was at JFK when she called me. I could hear them announcing the boarding of her flight in the background, so I punched the flight number into Google. It was a direct flight from New York City to Belize.” “She flew commercial?” I ask, finding that fact extremely odd. “I thought it was kind of weird too,” Chester agrees. “But then again, she didn’t get a nickel from your dad.” “That’s true,” I reply, thinking back to the conversation with his estate attorneys. “She probably lost the most due to his untimely death,” I speculate, not knowing Dad’s intentions regarding her. Mandy has her ear right next to mine, trying to hear both sides of the conversation. “No.” Chester counters. “He wasn’t planning on making any changes that would benefit her. In fact, the prenup that he had me working on was downright cruel.” “What do you mean by cruel?” Mandy and I toss each other a look. “If they got divorced for any reason, she would only receive an allowance of ten thousand dollar per month until she remarried,” he says with a huff. “And nearly all of his stock was going into an irrevocable trust that she couldn’t touch. The remaining assets were to be divided between you and Tyler,” he says with a groan. “Why would he do that?” I ask, completely floored by the fact that he was treating her even worse than Tyler and me. “He was worth over twelve billion dollars and he offered her ten thousand a month?” What an insult. “He told me that he didn’t trust her,” Chester replies flatly. “He wouldn’t tell me why, but I assumed she had cheated on him or something like that. He was not in a good mood the day we met to discuss it.” “Okay, thanks Chester,” I say, wanting to get off the phone. “Send me her info and I’ll catch up with you later.” “I will. How is Tyler doing?” he adds. “He’s awake and stable. He doesn’t remember anyone or anything at this point,” I reply, wishing he remembered what happened the night he was attacked. “They did a number on him, so it might be a while before he comes around.” “Well, you guys take care. We don’t need any more funerals in this family,” he says with a haunting eeriness in his tone. “No, we don’t. Talk to you later,” I reply, hitting the end button.

MANDY After Trey hangs up with Chester, we both stare at his phone waiting for Carly’s contact information. After several long seconds his phone chimes and he clicks on her name. He punches her number and holds the phone between us, allowing me to hear as well. It goes immediately to voicemail and we hear the standard AT&T greeting that rattles off her phone number and asks him to leave a message.

“Carly, this is Trey Addison. Please give me a call when you get this. It’s urgent,” he says before ending the call and lowering the phone. “So, she’s apparently in the air,” I state, since it seems obvious. “Yeah, her phone is off.” He looks down with a concerned look on his face. “Dad had basically cut her out of his will. Why would he do that?” “Didn’t Chester say he thought she had cheated on him?” I ask, thinking maybe I hadn’t heard him right. “That’s what he thought, but Dad didn’t actually tell him why,” he replies, still deep in thought. “I think it’s something more than that. Tommy is probably the only other person who knows the answer to that.” “Yeah, he still seems to be at the center of it all,” I reply in full agreement. “Are you Trey Addison?” a voice suddenly booms off to the side. We both turn to see a man quickly approaching in a sand colored t-shirt, camouflaged pants and sand colored combat boots. “I’m Trey,” he replies, rising to greet him. “You must be Anthony.” “Indeed, for this mission I’ll be your new limo driver,” he says with a smile breaking across his chiseled features. This guy is intimidating as hell, even without any weapons. “This is Mandy,” Trey tells him, turning to introduce me. “Hello Ma’am, it’s a pleasure,” he says with a smile and a nod of his head. I’m amazed by the striations in his forearm as I shake his hand and instantly feel the power of his grip. This guy is definitely in great shape. “Jack said you’ve done some work for him?” Trey asks, wanting a little more background on him. “Yeah, he thought he was in real danger but it turned out to be just a rich, young punk messing with him.” He laughs. “It didn’t take much to scare the shit out of him.” “What division were you with prior to the Alpha 9?” Trey asks, seeming eager to find out more about who he has in his corner. “MARSOC, which is a division of the Marines that most people have never heard about,” he says with a smirk. “I was an active sniper in both Iraq and Afghanistan.” “So you were the real life version of the guy in American Sniper?” I feel compelled to ask. “I loved that movie.” “Yeah, I guess so, but I have to say I found the people of Iraq to be very friendly and hospitable,” he replies. My question had obviously struck a nerve. “There are some very bad people over there, but ninety nine percent of them are very congenial.” “It’s funny that we don’t hear more about that,” Trey says pensively. “All we ever see is the radicals, Sadam Hussein, Al-Qaeda, the Taliban and ISIS.” “Unfortunately, that’s all they see of us as well,” he responds with a sigh. “That’s why so many of us went out of our way to be nice to civilians. But, enough about that. What are you guys up against?” “Well, unfortunately, we are kind of flying blind,” Trey tells him with a shrug of

his shoulders. “It all started with my father being killed by a sniper and then my brother was poisoned with pentobarbital.” “The man who killed your father may have shot from long-range, but he was not a sniper,” Anthony replies in a solemn tone. “Snipers serve to protect their troops, not to gun down innocent civilians. Your father was shot by a contract killer, a murderer.” “I’m sorry, he was a professional,” Trey says defensively. “I guess that was my point. They never figured out exactly where the shot came from and there wasn’t a shred of evidence,” he explains in more detail. “Are they with you?” he asks, pointing to the others lurking by the doorway. “Yes, this is Jules”, he says motioning to the only woman in the group to join us. “Jules is not Alpha 9, she actually lives in my building, but she also happens to be an MMA superstar. I brought her along because she can decoy for you,” he says nodding to me. “And she can definitely hold her own in combat if need be.” Jules instantly reminds me of Angelina Jolie in Tomb Raider with her long dark hair, full lips and big beautiful eyes. She’s dressed in a black tank top, black yoga shorts and matching black boots. “Hi,” she simply says in a reserved demeanor as she shakes hands with Trey and me. “The other two are Alpha 9,” he says turning back toward the door. “We call them Bolt and Romeo.” He smiles back at them as they strut toward us. “Bolt was a highly decorated Army Ranger and can move-out like no one I’ve ever seen,” he says flashing him a big grin. Bolt is the tallest of the bunch at probably six four or six five. He has a lanky build and reaches us in a couple quick strides. “I look forward to helping out,” he says greeting us before taking a spot behind Jules. With a reddish-brown crew cut, matching goatee and dark brown eyes he also has the most menacing look of the bunch. “Romeo was with Seal Team Six, which isn’t officially called that anymore,” Anthony continues. “You’ll want to make sure he isn’t left alone with Mandy for too long,” he teases Trey, giving him a slap on the back. “It’s a pleasure,” Romeo says, lifting my hand to his lips and giving it a kiss. His dark hair, angular jawline and shimmering hazel eyes make it easy to see how he would be a pretty successful ladies man. “He has always lived up to his nickname,” Bolt says with a laugh, punching him in the arm. “I’ll let that slide,” Trey tells him jokingly as the three of them exchange handshakes. “I have zero combat training, so I don’t think I would stand a chance anyway.” He smirks and shakes his head. “Hey, but we’re on your side, so that’s all you’ll ever need,” Anthony assures him with a nod. “Now, let’s get everyone where they need to be. Who do we need to protect and where are we going to consolidate them?” “I would like someone to stay here with my brother,” Trey says, pulling out his phone to look at his notes. “We need to pick up Tommy’s receptionist, Becky,

because she is most likely in danger. We also need to get Bill’s daughter and her husband, maybe his wife, too. Bill was the one found dead this afternoon.” “Okay, so Bolt, I’m going to station you here,” Anthony says checking him off the list. “Is your current limo driver still in the building?” “Yes, he is hanging out with the car in the ambulance garage,” Trey informs him. Anthony pauses for a moment and you can just see the wheels turning as he formulates a plan off the cuff. “Here’s what we’ll do,” he says jotting down a few words on his little notepad. “We’ll throw a jacket on Romeo and a dress on Jules and they will leave in the limo with Tony. This will flush out anyone who is hanging out waiting for you,” he says, looking back and forth between the four of us. “If you get out of here unmolested, you can stop and pick up Becky and the others. Where would you like to consolidate everyone?” he asks Trey. “The top floor of Trump Tower,” Trey immediately replies. “Dad owns the north unit and Vanessa’s parents own the south one, so we have control of the entire floor. You two can hang out in the common area and keep an eye on both the stairwell and the elevator from there.” “That’s perfect,” Anthony confirms. “If your mother, Vanessa or any of these other people need to go anywhere, Tony will drive them and Romeo will ride shotgun. We’ll be able to get two more men by tomorrow afternoon if needed.” “What about us?” I ask, assuming we would be paired up with Anthony. “I have a bulletproof SUV in the parking lot out front,” he says with a smirk. “I want you two in scrubs and you can give your clothes to Romeo and Jules. Then I’ll take you wherever you want to spend the night.” “So we will be separated from the rest?” Trey asks, looking for confirmation. “Yes. Since you two are in the most immediate and obvious danger, we want to sell the idea that you are actually with the others. We have to assume that someone is watching and tracking you. That’s why the most crucial aspect is to make them believe that you guys are leaving with Tony,” he says looking between us. “It does seem as if they have been watching our every move,” Trey says. “The fact that a black sedan messed with us on the way here was really freaky.” “Where do you have your cellphone coverage?” Anthony asks Trey with a suspicious look in his eyes. “AT&T, why?” Trey replies. “Is it a private account in your name?” he asks raising his eyebrows. “No…” Trey replies, having an instant realization. “Fuck! We’ve always had our phones through Dad’s corporate plan. Oh my God.” He slaps his forehead and throws his head back. “Tommy has access to all of our accounts!” He shakes his head with a look of disbelief. “It’s no wonder he knows exactly what’s going on,” I add. “He can see every call or text.” “Your dad most likely activated the ability to see where you were at as well,” Anthony surmises. “It’s pretty common on corporate phones, especially if they

give them to their kids.” “Dad always did have an uncanny ability to call at the most inopportune times,” Trey says, shooting me a grin. I can feel my cheeks warm at the thought of our first encounter. “Alright, give me your phone. If you haven’t updated to the latest iOS I can clone an encrypted, secure phone for you,” Anthony tells Trey. “I never update anything,” Trey replies with a chuckle. “I’ve always found my phones get more fucked up every time I do an update.” “That’s great.” Anthony hands the secure phone to Trey. “Just plug in your Apple ID and password. Both phones will be completely functional, but if someone is tracking you, they will only see the location of your old phone. We’ll let Romeo take that one with him. It will make this switch one hundred percent believable.” Anthony takes Trey’s old phone and hands it to Romeo. “What does it feel like to suddenly be a multi-billionaire?” He says with a laugh. “Yeah, right.” Romeo rolls his eyes. “If I had billions on top of all this?” He moves his hands down the length of his torso. “No female would stand a chance.” “Oh good God!” Bolt quips. “Are you sure you can handle him, Jules?” He shakes his head and turns toward the door. “I’m going to go check in with your bother,” he tells Trey before heading out of the room. “We need to get moving too,” Anthony adds. “Lets get you guys changed and get out of here. I’m anxious to stir up the pot.”

CHAPTER 4

T

rey

IT FEELS ODD AS MANDY AND I WALK THROUGH THE CORRIDORS OF THE HOSPITAL WEARING SCRUBS. IT WAS even stranger to see how much Romeo and Jules resembled us when they left. I look over at Mandy’s ass as we turn a corner. She looks pretty cute damn cute in hers. “I saw that,” she scoffs, looking back at me. “You look pretty hot as a doctor, too.” “Actually, I’m a brain surgeon,” I tell her with a wink. “Highly skilled and all about precision.” I smile as she shakes her head and laughs. “Oh, I know you’re highly skilled and I’ve experienced the precision,” she counters, reaching back for my hand. “Okay, you two,” Anthony groans behind us. “If I have to spend the next few days with the two of you…” “We’ll behave,” I turn back and assure him. “We’ll keep the sickening stuff for later.” I laugh and pull Mandy toward me as we walk stride for stride down the main corridor of the hospital. “Have you guys left?” Anthony says behind us, talking on his phone. “Okay, awesome. Just let them follow and proceed to pick up the others,” he tells the person on the other end. “Don’t do anything unless you are provoked. I’m leaving with Trey and Mandy now.” He hangs up the phone and turns back to us. “Where are you guys staying?” “We have a suite at Park South since it’s only a couple blocks from here,” I inform him. “That way we could just walk down the alley instead of using the limo all the time. I thought it would be less conspicuous, but I guess it didn’t matter since he was tracking my phone,” I add, realizing that it had been a futile attempt. “Yeah, since he knows you were there, lets go somewhere new,” Anthony suggests. “You are off the radar now, so where would you like to go?” “The Westin on Grand Cayman,” I reply to gauge whether or not this guy has a sense of humor. “The Governor’s Suite is pretty nice and you can’t beat seven mile beach.”

Anthony actually chuckles. “I think that one will have to wait. How about within the city?” “I prefer the Four Seasons,” I tell him, as that has always been my favorite hotel. “They have a very cool penthouse. I just paid for several nights there that we didn’t even use.” “Okay, since you just stayed there, that’s out. How about the St Regis?” he suggests. “Jack and Kate spent nearly a month there when they first got together. They love that place.” “So did my Dad,” I reply with a sigh. “They always liked the Tiffany room, but it’s a little to elaborate for me. Good God… there is Tiffany china hanging on the walls.” “Their Presidential Suite was just redone and is totally modern,” Anthony suggests. “That way I can take the front bedroom that is right by the entrance and you two can take the master in the back. I’ll be able to keep you safe.” “That’s fine,” I reluctantly agree. “I’ve heard their service is impeccable.” I pull up Google and click on the number for the St Regis. By the time we reach the parking lot, I have confirmed our room for the night. A shiny black Escalade SUV sits at the end of the row. “Nice ride,” I comment, assuming it’s his. “It’s not too bad, considering it’s almost ten years old and has a quarter million miles on it,” Anthony replies and turns the opposite direction toward a huge brown Suburban. “It’s not pretty, but this thing can handle grenades, armor piercing rounds and even small rockets.” “It definitely looks like it could handle almost anything,” I reply, holding back a laugh. “Best of all, no one will suspect that you are riding in a brown 2005 Suburban.” He laughs as he opens the door for us.

MANDY Crawling into the back of Anthony’s SUV makes me feel almost invincible. It feels like we are sitting inside of a vault of some kind that is obviously built like a tank. If another sedan tries to mess with us, they will definitely end up on the losing end. I look down on the car parked next to us and feel another twinge of excitement. Trey slides into the seat next to me. “Are you ready for this?” he asks with a spark in his eyes. “I’m actually excited,” I reply. “Let’s go kick some ass!” Anthony throws his head back and laughs out loud. “Give you two a bulletproof SUV and an ex-military chauffer and you are ready to take on the world, huh?” He looks back at us through the rearview mirror and I can see the amusement in his eyes. “Sorry,” I reply suddenly feeling a little foolish. “I’ve never imagined myself riding in a bulletproof SUV and being escorted by a former military sniper. It’s just

blowing my mind a little.” “Pretty glamorous, huh?” he snorts as he slaps it into gear and exits the parking spot. “I think we are going to have a pretty quiet night. If anyone gets some action, it will be Romeo,” he adds, obviously not thinking about the sexual connotations attached to his choice of words. “I don’t know…” Trey whispers, giving me a sexy, sideways glance. “I think my odds are at least as good as Romeo’s.” He leans over and kisses the side of my neck causing me to giggle. “You two will have a room shortly,” Anthony chides, glaring at us through the mirror. “Sorry,” I reply for both of us. “It’s been a long, stressful day.” I push my hand between Trey’s thighs and lean into him. Being close to him in the back seat is enough to keep me content for the moment.

TREY As we turn onto Park Avenue and head north toward the St Regis hotel, I begin thinking about everything that has happened in the past twelve hours. Out of all the events that occurred, the one that strikes me most is the fact that Tommy showed up at the hospital. That totally stunned me. “Did I mention that Tommy showed up at the hospital this evening?” I ask Anthony. “No. You didn’t,” Anthony replies with a gritty tone in his voice. “I came into Tyler’s room and he was standing next to the bed talking to him,” I recant. “Tyler didn’t have a clue who he was.” “Hmm.” Anthony narrows his eyes and grows quiet for a moment before expressing his thoughts on the subject. “There are four scenarios.” He pauses as if he’s waiting for me to ask about them. “He’s a psychopath and he wanted to see his work?” I ask, guessing that someone like Tommy would fall into that category. “That’s one,” he looks up at me. “Another scenario is that he is flaunting the fact that he is getting away with executing what he believes is a flawless plan. By coming to the hospital, he is actually gloating.” “Or he realized that an innocent person in his position would stop in and visit one of the largest corporate shareholders if he were in the hospital,” I add as it occurs to me. “That’s right. He is obviously a smart man and has become successful by knowing how to present himself and his businesses in a positive light,” Anthony says, nodding his head. “He was probably hoping to run into the investigators while he was there.” “Yeah, that would put him in a more powerful position than if they approach him at his office,” I reply, thinking back to how it felt to have them show up at my door. “What’s scenario number four?”

“He’s actually innocent,” he says, his brazen eyes once again piercing back at me through the mirror. “Human beings have a tendency to cast blame based on our opinions of a person. That’s how I ended up in Iraq following the 911 attacks.” I think back to the things that have led me to believe that Tommy was behind all of this. It has been built upon gut feelings, his argument with Bill, his referral of Dr. Potaturri and most importantly his arrogant attitude. “Yeah, I get what you are saying,” I reply after thinking about it. “He’s guilty,” Mandy whispers, still leaning against me. “I just need to visit Harris and get access to the SEC database.” “We have to talk to Bill’s daughter and son-in-law tomorrow too,” I add, realizing that he never called me back. “Did Tony and Romeo pick up Aileen and her family?” I ask Anthony as the thought of them begins to weigh on my mind. Anthony gives Romeo a quick call to check in on them. Listening to his side of the conversation, it’s obvious that something hasn’t gone quite right. “I want you to secure both units making sure that there are no alternate entrances and then no one is allowed in or out. No one,” he adds with the emphasis of an authoritarian dictator. He lowers his phone and looks up at the mirror. “Her husband is missing,” “Fuck! I was afraid of that.” A shiver goes right through me. “We have to keep Aileen and her mother safe. They are probably the only other ones who know what is going on. Them and maybe, Carly.” I scroll to her number and try her again, but it goes right to voicemail just as it did the last time. “Carly, it’s Trey again. You need to give me a call as soon as you get this message. We just found out that Aileen’s husband, Nolan, is missing. At this point, I don’t think any of us are safe,” I tell her in the message, hoping it will prompt her to call me back. “You are all safe,” Anthony immediately corrects me. “As long as everyone follows our direction, no one else will get hurt. I guarantee it.” His eyes remain focused on the mirror, awaiting my acknowledgement. “Okay. I stand corrected,” I tell him. “It’s just that I knew they were in danger and it was such a helpless feeling. I could tell by the way Tommy looked at Becky that she wasn’t safe either.” “Becky is with Romeo,” Anthony confirms much to my relief. “Everyone will be secure at Trump Tower shortly. Who is Carly by the way?” “She was Dad’s fiancé,” I inform him. “She’s the one who introduced Dad and Bill to Tommy. She is apparently on a flight to Belize right now.” “Belize, huh?” Anthony scowls. “That’s where money and criminals go to hide,” he says, confirming what Chester had told me earlier. Why would Carly need to hide money or herself for that matter? Hopefully she will call me back. It would be nice to talk to someone who actually knows what is going on.

MANDY

I find myself thinking back to the conversation we had earlier with Becky. If Carly introduced Tommy to Bill, it is possible that she played a role in helping him sell the business. Since Bill is the chairman of the board at Addison Media, I imagine that created some kind of a conflict of interest for her. If Tommy paid her a commission, she probably didn’t want either Victor or Bill to know about it. “What’s on your mind?” Trey asks as the SUV slows and we pull up to the curb in front of the hotel. “Nothing really, I was just thinking about the fact that Carly introduced Tommy to Bill and your dad,” I tell him as we exit the vehicle. “I can’t believe we have to check in to this place in scrubs,” I add as we walk up to the shiny gold-plated doors. “Hey, I just finished eight hours of intricate brain surgery… who had time to change?” Trey jokes while taking my hand and leading me inside. “Besides, this is all they really care about anyway.” Trey pulls his black card from his wallet and hands it to the gentleman at the front desk. “The penthouse for Addison.” “Everything has been prepared for your stay, sir,” an elderly man named Avery says, swiping his card through the machine. “If there is anything that would make your stay more comfortable, just let us know.” He smiles and gives Trey his card back. Once again I find myself amazed by the architecture that went into these old, landmark hotels. There is a huge mural of a blue sky and clouds on the wall behind the front desk that curves up toward the ceiling. Intricate gold crown moldings adorn beautiful gray and white marble columns topped by another huge mural painted on the ceiling. The theme again is a blue sky with dark ominous clouds and youthful angels darting amongst them. I spend a moment trying to distinguish where the actual structure ends and the painting begins. It’s a phenomenal piece of work. The enormous crystal chandelier that hangs down from the center of it is astounding as well. I wonder how much that thing weighs. “Did we lose Anthony?” Trey asks, not paying the slightest bit of attention to the beautiful surroundings. I follow him back to the entrance where we find Anthony standing in front of the entrance looking frustrated. “What’s wrong, Trey yells out to him. “I gave him my keys and off he went,” Anthony huffs and shakes his head as he comes through the door into the lobby. “Then I realized… shit, I don’t have my damn bags.” “Can you take care of my friend here?” Trey turns back and looks toward the concierge. “Right away, sir!” A young man named Renzo comes out from behind the podium and appears to be intent on taking care of it himself. “I’ll get them from the parking garage.” “At least your bags are at the right hotel,” Trey replies as we both realize we once again have nothing but the clothes on our backs. “I know,” Anthony says, holding up a finger and messing with his phone with the other hand. “Your bags have been picked up and will be here within the hour,”

he tells Trey before turning to Avery at the front desk. “Where does the valet park the vehicles?” “Do you want all of your luggage, sir?” Avery asks him in return. “Yeah, I think so,” Anthony replies, raising his eyes in thought. “Bring all of the bags from the brown SUV,” Avery relays to Renzo, using a small radio of some type. “We’ll have them for you shortly,” he informs us. “Along with a complimentary bottle of…” he pauses, waiting for a suggestion. “Jack Daniels Single Barrel,” Anthony suggests upon realizing that Trey was waiting for him to answer. “Add a bottle of Camus Cuvee 5.150 to my tab as well and a bottle of Ace for my lady,” Trey says, giving me a smart-ass grin. “I think you have me confused with someone else,” I turn to Trey, narrowing my eyes. He knows damn well that I can’t tell the difference between Ace, Cristal or Dom Perignon. “Would you prefer something else?” Avery asks, aiming to please. Truthfully, my favorite is Martini and Rossi Asti Spumanti, but I really don’t want to mention that fact at the moment. “No, that will be fine.” I laugh and roll my eyes. “Can I get some fresh strawberries with that?” I give Avery my best puppy dog eyes. “Darling, you are spending the night in the Presidential Suite,” he replies with a smug smile. “You can literally have anything you want. Just an hour ago, I sent Renzo to the Doughnut Plant down on twenty-third for one of our guests,” he informs us as the young man comes trudging through the hallway with Anthony’s luggage. “We aim to please.” “All I need is a stiff drink and a good night sleep,” Trey says with a tired smile. I need something stiff too, to go along with my strawberries and champagne. I smile silently as we join Renzo and a bellman, named Ozzy, in the elevator. I close my eyes momentarily and let out a sigh of relief. I’m not used to this kind of excitement.

CHAPTER 5

T

rey

I GLANCE AT MY WATCH AS THE ELEVATOR COMES TO A STOP ON THE TOP FLOOR. IT’S ONLY A QUARTER PAST ten, but it feels like it should be two or three in the morning. I glance over at Mandy who has been resting her eyes and wait for her to open them. She gives me a sexy smile as her beautiful blue eyes reappear to greet me.

“DOESN’T IT FEEL LIKE IT SHOULD BE MUCH LATER?” I ASK HER. “IT’S ONLY A LITTLE AFTER TEN.” “I saw that on the clock in the lobby,” she concurs. “At this point, I don’t even remember what day it is,” she says looking slightly confused. “It’s still Monday!” I laugh. “This has been the longest Monday of my entire life.” I glance over at Anthony who is busy exchanging text messages with Romeo. “No wonder I’m so exhausted,” Mandy groans. “It seems like forever since we got back from Mom and Dad’s.” A hint of sadness enters her expression as she realizes that it’s now just her dad’s place. “I should let him know we are safe and that we now have security.” “That’s a good idea,” I reply as we exit the elevator and walk toward the presidential suite. “You go call him while Anthony and I go over a few things.”

MANDY Trey seems a bit surprised when the bellman opens the door to our suite. We are greeted by a very modern looking entry, which leads us into an absolutely gorgeous living room. I immediate walk over to the window which looks out over Fifth Avenue giving me a stunning view of the city.

“ARE YOU SURPRISED?” ANTHONY ASKS TREY WHILE OZZY TRANSFERS HIS LUGGAGE TO THE SECOND

bedroom. “Yeah, they have changed it completely,” Trey replies, walking over to Renzo with a hundred dollar bill and giving another to Ozzy. “Make sure our luggage is brought up as soon as it arrives. If we don’t answer, just leave it in the entry way.” “Will do, sir,” Renzo replies as both he and Ozzy leave the room. “We are both at your disposal sir, so let us know if you need anything.” I wander back to the master bedroom to give Dad a quick call. “Amanda, is everything okay?” he asks immediately upon answering. “Yes, we are fine. I just wanted to let you know we are safe and secure for the night. We now have members of the Alpha 9 as our security detail. One is with Trey and I, one is spending the night at the hospital with Tyler and another is at Victor’s penthouse at Trump Tower protecting Silvia, Vanessa and the others,” I elaborate, wanting him to know that everyone has been accounted for. “That’s good,” he replies firmly. “I wonder what Silvia thinks of being back there?” “I think after finding out that both Dr. Potaturri and Bill were dead, she was just happy to have a safe place to sleep,” I tell him bluntly. “Yeah, she called me half an hour ago and told me all about the Alpha 9 and the fact that now Bill’s son-in-law, Nolan, is missing as well. Is this all because of a business deal gone bad?” Dad asks, seeming as mystified as the rest of us. “It seems like a stretch, but it kind of looks that way,” I confirm. “If Tyler had his memory it would make it much easier to figure out, especially since Bill is dead and now Nolan is missing. Hopefully, Aileen knows something. She has to be totally shell-shocked now that Nolan has disappeared too.” “Silvia said she hasn’t stopped crying since the moment they picked her up. I can’t even imagine.” The conversation pauses as we both know exactly how it feels to lose someone special. I can’t imagine losing your father and your husband on the same day. “Hopefully Nolan is okay,” I mutter after a long minute of silence. “Agreed. You keep yourself out of harms way too!” he says with a renewed conviction in his voice. “Leave this to the investigators and you two lay low. This family doesn’t need any more loss either.” “I know. We’ll be careful,” I assure him. “Goodnight Dad.”

I STAND FOR A MOMENT IN FRONT OF THE SECOND WINDOW THAT LOOKS OUT ON FIFTY FIFTH STREET. WE are only a few blocks from Central Park; it would be a beautiful night for a walk if we weren’t completely exhausted. Anthony probably wouldn’t allow us to go for a walk anyway. “Your champagne and strawberries have arrived,” Trey says softly after sneaking up behind me. As I turn to face him, he holds a big, perfect red strawberry up to my lips. I draw the end of it between my teeth and envelop it with my lips as an explosion

of deliciousness springs forth against my bite. “I’ve been craving these ever since Monaco,” I tell him with a satisfied smile. “They are so delicious. Especially with champagne.” I take my glass from his hand and clink it against his rocks glass. “Here’s to the longest Monday ever,” he says, stealing my line. We both take a long sip before lowering them and simply staring into each other’s eyes. “Even after a day like today and dressed in some old scrubs, you are still stunning,” he says before leaning forward and kissing my strawberry and champagne coated lips. “I’ll get us a refill, while you slip into something more comfortable,” he says with a devilish smile. “What’s more comfortable than scrubs?” I ask, having been impressed by the freedom and softness of them. “Fifteen hundred thread count Egyptian cotton sheets,” he says adding a cocked eyebrow to his sly grin. When he leaves the room to retrieve a refill and more strawberries, I turn and spot a gorgeous Jacuzzi tub in the master bathroom. I walk over and turn on the hot water, knowing that a soothing bath will help me relax and unwind from the day. Hearing voices, I take a peak out into the living room to find Anthony engaged in another serious conversation with Trey. With a champagne bottle in one hand and a bottle of hard stuff in the other, Trey listens impatiently to what Anthony is telling him. Having had enough for one day I head back to the bathroom, slip out of the scrubs and into a steamy hot tub.

TREY I knew I shouldn’t have come back out here. Anthony has only been involved for a couple of hours, so he is dying to get up to speed on all that is going on around us. I set the champagne and cognac back down on the bar and take a seat to answer his questions. “According to Dad’s old personal assistant, Becky, Carly introduced Tommy to Bill Gleason,” I explain answering his question about how Carly was involved. “Apparently, Bill, his daughter, Aileen and her husband, Nolan, were part of the group who bought Tommy’s company, Firefly Media.” “That’s the company that he promoted on his TV show,” Anthony states correctly. “And there were several start-up companies under Firefly Media’s umbrella,” I inform him. “And that is most likely where the problems lie.” I try to recall how many different times I’ve heard the word fraud tossed around in the past couple of weeks. “Nearly everyone who was involved with the transaction is either dead or missing at this point. Except for my brother.” “And he is fried,” Anthony adds, finishing my sentence. “And you say Carly has fled to Belize, which is suspicious in itself. That probably means that she is either running from some sort of fraud or trying to keep herself alive.” He plops into one of the leather chairs and tilts his head back, rubbing his hand across his forehead.

I pull up my phone and click her number again just to see if she has landed. It immediately goes to voicemail for the third time. “I wonder if she still has one of the corporate phones as well?” I look at Anthony who is still rubbing his forehead in deep thought. “If she does, she’s probably going to be dead before we get a chance to talk to her,” he says lowering his hand and giving me a blank stare. “Let’s hope that Bill’s daughter knows something. I told Romeo to protect her and Mrs. Gleason at all cost,” he adds. “If he keeps everyone at Trump Tower, there shouldn’t be any chance of anyone getting hurt. Should there?” I ask him, suddenly feeling a little less certain about everything. “I never say, never,” he says with a sigh before rising and walking over to the bar. “I guess I will have a nice, tall glass of Jack after all. Otherwise, this case will be spinning in my head all night.” “That’s why I’m so exhausted,” I explain, joining him at the bar. “Mandy and I have been caught up in this mess ever since the day after Dad was killed. It has been a relentless downward spiral.” “It’s always darkest just before dawn,” he assures me with a well-worn cliché. “This will all come to a head in the next forty eight hours. I’m going to need at least two or three more men though. Hopefully, we have at least two more in position by noon tomorrow.” “Sounds good,” I reply, picking up the two bottles and positioning the bowl of strawberries between my elbow and ribs. “I’m going to go get a little… rest.” I raise an eyebrow and head for the bedroom. “Yeah, you go get a little,” he says with a chuckle. “You rich fuckers are all the same.”

CHAPTER 6

M andy SUBMERGED TO MY CHIN IN A LUXURIOUS, WARM BATH, I AM NEARLY ASLEEP WHEN I HEAR THE CLINK OF A crystal champagne glass against the surface of the marble tub. I keep my eyes closed for a moment, anxious to smell, feel and taste him instead of merely seeing him. “I’m sorry you’re so tired,” he whispers in my ear. “I had something special in mind,” he adds, nuzzling his nose behind my ear and kissing the side of my neck. “I’m just resting my eyes,” I whisper back, reaching out to touch him. My hand lands right beneath the waistband of his scrubs and I am greeted with enthusiasm. “Those pants aren’t very good at hiding something like that,” I tease, cracking my eyelids open just enough to take a peak. “What do you expect? I walk in here and find a beautiful woman, naked in my bathtub.” He pauses to pull his shirt over his head. “I think I would have to be dead to not get a hard-on.” He pushes his pants part way down until gravity takes over and drops them to the floor. He takes another sip from his glass before stepping into the tub and slowly lowering himself between my legs. “Hi,” he whispers with a devious look in his eyes. “Hi,” I reply unable to resist cracking a broad smile. “I’m glad you could join me.” I lift my bottom and slide myself closer to him. “I would’ve been here earlier, but Anthony is pretty focused.” He lowers his head and begins teasing my right nipple with his tongue. “There’s nothing wrong with a focused man.” I moan, feeling an instant surge of energy through my core. I love how he does this to me, moving slowly and deliberately. Taking the time to pay special attention to each part of my body, playing me like a finely tuned instrument. Damn, he is good at that. He works his way down my abdomen, lifting my body above the waterline while continuing his descent. I push my fingers through his thick hair and savor the feeling of his lips traversing the centerline of my body. I am forced to grip the sides of the tub as he cups my bottom and lifts me completely out of the water. His hot

tongue slips between my folds and delivers tantalizing strokes across my excited clit. Oh, damn, that feels good. “Mmm, I love how you taste,” he mutters, pushing the full length of his tongue inside of me. “There is nothing better,” he says after pulling back to give me a few teasing flicks of his tongue. He continues to move his tongue back and forth within me while intermittently teasing my excited clit. My breath catches as he continues to use his hot tongue to send me wriggling up the back of the tub. His strong hands grip my hips, halting my retreat. He groans loudly as he continues to make love to me with his talented lips and tongue. I suddenly feel an overwhelming sensation within me and realize that a couple slippery fingers have slipped in the back door. Oh my God… that’s intense! “Oh fuck,” I cry out, before catching myself. I temporarily forget the fact that Anthony is in the next room. How embarrassing… Trey as usual seems to revel in the fact that I am beginning to lose control. If anything he seems to be determined to make me embarrass myself. Fighting the urge to scream, I allow the wave of orgasmic tension to rush through me. Every nerve in my entire body appears to be on overdrive as he continues to massage that incredibly sensitive area that I didn’t even know existed, while simultaneously sucking my now throbbing clit. My body clenches as an incredibly intense orgasm begins to grip my overheated body. Pushing back against the tub, I let go of the sides and grab two fistfuls of his hair desperate for a slight reprieve. My back begins to slide down the back of the tub and I breathe a sigh of relief as my body and his head once again fall beneath the water line. Thank God! “You trying to drown me?” he gasps as he pulls his head from the water and throws his dripping, wet hair back from his forehead. “I’m trying to be quiet, but you aren’t making it very easy.” I sit up and pull him toward me, kissing his hot, wet lips with all of the passion I’m feeling inside of me. “You were driving me crazy, like usual.” He smiles and without a word stands up and grabs a couple towels, tossing them onto the floor. “Come here,” he coaxes, taking my hands and lifting me up. He quickly straightens out the towels, before once again taking my hand and helping me from the bath. My nipples instantly harden against the cool air-conditioned breeze that is filtering through the room. “Don’t worry, I’ll warm you up,” he murmurs, seeing the goose bumps rising along the length of my arms. “I’m sure you will, but let’s try to be quiet,” I tell him, not wanting to make a scene. “The door to the suite is closed and he has most likely gone to bed, so don’t worry,” he replies with a determined glint in his eyes. “This is another one of my favorites,” he whispers as he guides my back onto the plush towels and slides between my legs. “You are so fucking sexy,” he moans as he teases my lips with his and positions himself perfectly between my thighs. My goose bumps begin to fade as our mutually generated body heat begins to overpower the effects of the cool

draft. His kisses warm me to the core.

TREY Mandy looks so beautiful, her glistening, tan skin contrasted by the fluffy white towels. She reaches down the length of my body and begins to stroke me, but there is no need. I pull back from her hand, my cock already throbbing with desire. Moving in to kiss her passionately, I feel the tip of my cock against her. She reaches down to guide me in. She seems to be even more impatient than me. “I love you,” I whisper between her lips as I push inside and feel her warm juices envelope me. “I love you, too,” she whispers back after a small gasp escapes her lips. The feelings that have been growing within me ever since the day we met seem to be combining with my testosterone fueled lust. I can barely control myself as I begin moving within her, completely overwhelmed with passion. She hooks her feet behind my legs and I lift my body from hers, arching my back to deliver the most intensity possible. I can feel her walls gripping my cock as I deliver one powerful stroke after another. “God, that feels incredible,” I whisper, feeling her little bumps titillating the top of my head with every stroke. “I’m going to come again,” she whimpers, clenching her jaw and holding her breath. I continue to thrust into her while watching her facial expressions. She is obviously close, so I slow down just a bit, giving her long full strokes to push her over the edge. “Oh my god, oh my god…” she whimpers. I lower myself to her, kissing her lips hard while continuing to thrust into her. She suddenly clenches and lets out a huge gasp as I feel a wave of juices below. Unrelenting, I continue to fuck her with all of the fervor that is burning within me. It feels like an unquenchable thirst, an aching desire that can’t possibly be fulfilled and it’s something that I can’t possibly express in any other way. I once again grasp her lips with mine, kissing her hungrily as she continues to draw jagged, choppy breaths. Our sweaty bodies cling to one another as I continue to push both of us beyond any reasonable limits. I hear my phone ringing in the background, but my mind is completely focused on this woman beneath me. The room would need to burst into flames in order to drag me away from her at this point. I can feel my heart, beating within my throat, as I continue to fuck her with all the passion I am feeling inside of me. She moans and begins to kiss me back with equal fervor, now seeming just as hungry and unsatisfied as me. I slip my arms beneath her and cradle her head, staring deeply into her gorgeous blue eyes as I deliver the final strokes that lead us both to a state of pure, unadulterated bliss. She shudders at my release and we both grip each other tightly as wave after wave of sensations pass through our bodies. My God, that was incredible. Lying in each other’s arms totally spent and completely exhausted, my phone

rings again. “Dammit, I have to see who is calling.” I reach over grabbing the side of the tub to pull myself to my feet. I offer a hand to Mandy, helping her up as well. I open the door to the bedroom and grab the phone off the dresser. “Hello?” I answer, not recognizing the number that is displayed on the screen. “Oh thank God,” a scared, shaky voice replies on the other end of the line. “I’m glad you finally picked up… this is Nolan… Nolan Blake.” “Nolan, where are you?” I ask, shrugging on a robe. “I thought for sure they had gotten to you too.” “Well, they almost did,” he confides. “I just spent the last three hours cowering in a garbage dumpster.” I cringe at the thought of spending even a minute inside most of the dumpsters that I have seen. “What happened?” I ask as Mandy comes up close, hoping to listen in on the conversation. “Aileen handed me your number, but she was such a basket case that I couldn’t understand why she wanted me to call you. I decided to step outside for a smoke to let her calm down,” he begins to explain. “I was just standing there, minding my own business when this black car starts up just down the street and slowly begins moving in my direction. I instantly knew there was something wrong, so I cut back and began walking down the sidewalk in the opposite direction. I didn’t want to go back inside, because I thought I would endanger Aileen and her mom.” “Good thinking, so did they start chasing you?” I ask, anxious to hear more. “Yeah, the headlights came on and they swung the car around. I jumped the neighbor’s fence and ran down the alleyway. I saw their headlights come around the corner, so I jumped a second fence and ran about half a block to the Asian market. I dove into their dumpster and sat there, silent, watching through a crack in the lid. Just my luck, they parked the car right across the street from me and two guys got out and started combing the alleyway,” he tells me, his voice still quivering. “So they never checked the dumpster?” “No. A funky looking blond haired guy walked past me though and went into the store. No one actually looked in the dumpster though, probably because it reeks like dead fish,” he adds with a sigh. “My God, I can’t even imagine,” I reply, shaking my head. “I’ll bet you could use a good shower.” “Yeah, no shit,” he says lowering his voice. “I’ve got to get out of here though. This place is tiny, there’s no place to hide if they come back.” “Which one are you at?” I ask, knowing that it will probably be Anthony who will have to retrieve him. “The one on east fifty ninth,” he whispers. Giving me an uncomfortable feeling, because I know he is in an extremely dangerous situation. “You are only seven or eight blocks from us,” I tell him trying to sound upbeat. “I’ll send Anthony over to get you. He’ll be driving a brown bulletproof Suburban. You can’t miss it.”

“Okay, this place is closing and the owner is waiting for me to leave, so tell him I’ll be behind the dumpster,” he says softly. “Hopefully I won’t have to crawl into it again. Just tell him to pull up in front of the store and I’ll come to him.” “Okay, you hang tight. It should only be about fifteen minutes,” I tell him as I tie my robe and leave the room to find Anthony.

MANDY Finally, a bit of good news, I think as I pull back the comforter and slip into bed. Trey is right, these sheets are pretty comfortable, but after the day I’ve had almost any bed would do. The tension in my back begins to ease as I stretch out my legs and roll onto my side, hugging a pillow. I hear Anthony and Trey talking in the other room, but I need to close my burning eyes. I’ve had enough excitement for one day. “Anthony is going to pick him up,” Trey whispers as he crawls in behind me. “He’s bringing him back here, so we’ll be able to find out more in the morning.” He slips his hand along the curve of my hip and the heat instantly radiates into my skin. “I love how warm your hands are,” I whisper, turning to give him a kiss. “They instantly make me feel warm all over.” “I’m glad you like them,” he replies, sliding his other hand under me and pulling me closer. “I don’t understand how I can feel so close to you. It’s only been a few weeks.” “I don’t know either,” I admit. “I think we must have been connected in a previous life or something.” Trey grows quiet and all I hear is his slow, consistent breathing against the back of my neck. I can’t help but wonder what our lives will be like once all of this chaos has passed. Will we still feel this close? Hopefully, he won’t find me boring. My life was incredibly dull prior to the day I first stepped onto his airplane. My mind immediately tries to project what our lives will look like. The house on the oceanside cliff just south of San Francisco where the dog comes running to greet me as I pull up in my shiny black Tesla Roadster. I’m standing out on the terrace as Trey arrives, his personal helicopter touching down on the helipad in the back yard. I giggle to myself as I realize my imagination is once again putting the cart way ahead of the horse. I really need some sleep.

CHAPTER 7

M andy I AWAKEN TO THE SOUND OF A SPIRITED CONVERSATION IN THE NEXT ROOM. GLANCING AT THE EMPTY SPACE on the bed next to me, I realize that Trey has snuck off. At least he left my luggage sitting at the foot of the bed. Damn, I don’t want to miss anything. I do a quick stretch, accompanied by a big yawn and roll out of bed. I pull a pair of yoga pants and a matching top out my bag, wanting to get dressed quickly and get in on the conversation. I glance in the mirror and after debating with myself for a couple seconds I grab a tie and throw my hair into a ponytail. This will have to do for now. “It all started about eight months ago,” Nolan is telling the guys as I enter the room. “That’s when Bill first mentioned that he was thinking about putting together an investor group to buy Firefly Media and take it private.” He closes his eyes and shakes his head obviously feeling a wave of emotions. “Of course I was totally onboard, all I wanted was to take over the role of host on the TV show. Everyone knows Tommy as a result of the exposure he has gotten. I thought it would be a win / win for all of us.” “So what went wrong?” Anthony asks, scrawling things down on a notepad. “Everything, basically.” He takes a deep breath and I notice tears forming in the corners of his eyes. “It was too big of a deal for the number of investors we had involved. It stretched everyone to the brink, so there was no margin for error.” “That’s not the way to set things up,” Trey immediately responds. “I learned that lesson with a couple Biotech companies. If you are undercapitalized, more things will go wrong than you can possibly imagine.” “And that’s exactly what happened,” Nolan begins to tell a story of failure. “The deal took longer than expected to close, two key investors backed out and that lead to even more stress on the rest of us,” he continues to explain. “Bill ended up leveraging everything he had.” “Why was Tyler claiming that Tommy was a fraud?” Trey asks him, obviously wanting to find a connection to what has been going on. “Once our accountants started looking into the books at the portfolio

companies, the numbers didn’t add up,” Nolan replies, shaking his head. “Tommy told Bill not to worry, that he was going to make everything right. At that point we simply wanted out of the deal, but that was no longer an option. Tommy owed a ton of money to lots of different people, so he basically told us it was gone.” “How was Carly Snow involved?” Anthony asks, flipping to a new page in his notebook. “She’s the one who got us into the deal in the first place,” he replies with a pained look in his eyes. “She introduced us to Tommy and when things started to unravel she was the one who talked Bill into bringing Tommy onboard as the CEO of Addison Media.” “Why would Carly push for that?” Anthony continues his line of questioning. “And why would Bill go along with it?” Trey adds, before Nolan has a chance to respond. Trey rises from his chair and begins to pace the length of the room. It’s becoming obvious that there is a tangled web of deception and the fact that Addison Media is in the middle of it has struck a nerve with Trey. “I think Carly felt responsible for the financial stress she had caused and even though no one mentioned it directly, it was understood that if Tommy was CEO he could bail us out,” Nolan admits with a sheepish look on his face. “I need some air,” Trey declares, before opening the patio door and stepping out onto the balcony.

TREY Everything is finally starting to make sense as a result of Nolan’s admission. Since Tommy has voting control over our stock, he and Bill could basically approve the purchase of Firefly Media without any additional shareholder support. The only way they could have done this was by first taking Dad out of the picture. Once Dad was gone, Bill could usher Tommy into the CEO spot. Could Bill really have done that to Dad after all the years they spent together? “Are you okay?” Mandy asks, coming out to check on me. “How could those fuckers do it?” I look out over the city skyline trying to deal with all of the emotions that are surging from within me. “I thought maybe Tommy had Dad killed because he found out he was a fraud, but this is even worse. I can’t believe Bill was involved.” “Desperate people do desperate things,” she replies, putting her arm around me and giving me a squeeze. “Do you really think Bill would have knowingly killed Victor?” “I never would have dreamt it until now,” I tell her looking up at the sky, still struggling to reign in my emotions. “At this point, it doesn’t seem like I can trust anyone.” “Maybe Bill was arguing with Tommy because of what happened to Victor and Tyler,” she replies, looking at it from a different angle. “Maybe he just figured out that Tommy was the one behind those things.”

“Honestly, that would make more sense.” I shake my head and come back to reality just a bit. “I see our new ride just arrived.” I point down at the shiny black SUV pulling up to the curb in front of the hotel. “Who’s is that?” she asks looking a bit confused. “Mine. I never even thought about a bulletproof vehicle until last night. Dad should’ve had one,” I tell her turning to look into her beautiful blue eyes. “I asked Anthony last night which one he would buy if money wasn’t an issue. He said a Range Rover Sentinel, hands down. So this morning I went online and found two of them in the city. That’s what I love about New York, you can usually find anything you want.” “How much is something like that?” she asks, still looking down upon it as the driver gets out and turns the keys over to the valet. “Four fifty.” She pauses momentarily before turning toward me with widening eyes. “Four hundred and fifty thousand?” she gasps. “Yeah, but it’s awesome. It’s more heavy duty than Anthony’s Suburban, but it looks like a high end SUV. Plus it’s got over five hundred horsepower,” I explain, clearly demonstrating why it was a no-brainer. “You just couldn’t stand to be seen getting out of a brown Suburban.” She shakes her head and moves back toward the patio door. “Yeah, I’m not going to ride around in that thing,” I admit. “I’m going to have it shipped out to California when we’re done here. It’s one of the coolest vehicles I’ve ever seen. The floor is strong enough to handle the blast from two simultaneous grenades going off beneath it.” “Yeah, like that’s a real worry.” She glances back, giving me that look, before heading back inside. “Hey, you can never be too safe,” I retort, as we join the others to finish unraveling the mess that has become our lives. I have no doubt that I need a bulletproof vehicle, at least until there are a few butts sitting in prison. “I’m sure Bill didn’t have anything to do with Victor or Tyler,” Nolan states emphatically as he rises from his chair and meets me half way. “He always had the utmost respect for your dad. I know he had suspicions after the fact and I’m almost positive that he wasn’t directly involved.” “I sure as hell hope you are right,” I reply, giving him a solemn glare. “Why was Bill so pissed yesterday?” “I don’t know,” Nolan replies, his gaze falling to the floor. “He left me a voicemail about two o’clock, but I didn’t call him back. I could tell he was upset and I just didn’t want to hear any more bad news.” “Yeah, I know what you mean.” I think back on all the Sunday afternoons that I let Dad’s calls go to voicemail. I was usually hung-over and in no mood for a lecture. “Let’s go over to Trump Tower so you can see your wife and see if there is anything she can add to this conversation.” “Yeah, Romeo made everyone leave their cell phones behind,” Anthony tells us.

“Since he didn’t know which ones were clean.” “I’m on a private cell plan, but unfortunately I didn’t take it with me when I went outside for a smoke last night,” Nolan replies. “Aileen has always been on her dad’s plan.” “So, most likely it’s a corporate phone and Tommy has access to her account,” I confirm. “Let’s go down; I want to show you our new ride.” “New ride?” Anthony asks, furrowing his brows. “I found one of those Sentinels you were talking about last night,” I inform him with a smile. The look of disbelief on his face is priceless. “I know you wanted to try one out. Seriously, the thing has over five hundred horsepower.” “So you bought one this morning,” he scoffs, cocking his head and giving me a smirk. “Was it really that torturous riding in the Suburban?” “He doesn’t like brown,” Mandy pipes up. “It has to be black and shiny or Trey wants nothing to do with it.” “That’s not true,” I counter. “I love red Ferrari’s or Lamborghini’s and Silver Corvettes as long as they have plenty of contrasting black and chrome wheels.” “I love that old Suburban,” Anthony scoffs as we make our way to the elevator. “That beast has gotten me through some tough situations.” “Well, I’m taking this one with me to California, so when we are done you can go back to driving it.” I laugh and give him a slap on the back. “Her dad is the same way,” I tell him, referring to Ray’s old Chevy truck that has a quarter-million miles on it. “Your Suburban is in a lot better shape than Dad’s pickup truck,” Mandy assures him with a giggle. “That thing is at least fifteen years older than me.” Anthony just shakes his head and when the elevator touches down, he is the first one out the door. Walking with conviction, he heads straight out the front door with the rest of us practically jogging to keep pace. “Is that it?” he asks, glancing back at me. “See… isn’t it sweet?” I stop at the valet to grab the keys. “Oh my God, this is a goddamn dream machine,” he proclaims as he opens up the door and shakes his head in amazement. “This thing is fucking beautiful!” “So you aren’t going to miss driving the brown one for the next couple days?” I chuckle, jumping in on the passenger side. “I’ll survive. I still love that old beast, regardless of your opinion,” he grunts and slaps on his seatbelt. “I’m really sorry about everything,” Nolan says leaning forward from the back seat. “I never would’ve dreamt that things would get so messed up.” “It’s certainly not your fault,” I tell him, turning in my seat to look him in the eye. “I just want you to help us figure it all out. So if there’s anything you haven’t told us.” “I’ll help you all I can!” he exclaims, interrupting me. “I know Aileen and I are the next targets. I’m not sure why, because I don’t think either of us even know why Bill was killed.”

“They probably chased you last night just to scare the shit out of you,” Anthony tells him as he shifts the Sentinel into gear and looks to pull out into traffic. “Somebody rattled these two last night too.” He nods in my direction. “Yeah, somebody was following our limo last night and rammed our bumper when we stopped at the corner in front of the hospital,” I further explain. “Did they mess with Romeo and the others last night?” I ask, turning back to Anthony. “They were followed, but whoever it was kept their distance. Romeo was a little disappointed. He had two nines and four clips ready to go.” Anthony chuckles to himself as he punches the accelerator and blasts into a small gap in the traffic. “Well, she’s got some balls.” He nods in a show of approval. “God, I have good taste in vehicles.” He stares forward through the windshield with a smug look on his face. “I will agree that your taste is improving,” I rib him. Anthony seems like a pretty good shit considering his background. I sure as hell would never want to tangle with him though. “I’m going to call the café and have them bring up some breakfast sandwiches, French toast and coffee for everyone. Is there anything else you want?” I ask, looking around the vehicle. “Just get plenty, that’s all I ask,” Anthony says, rubbing his hand over his stomach. “Romeo and I will each need a couple sandwiches.” “Can I get a vanilla latte with cinnamon on top?” Mandy asks sheepishly. “Of course,” I laugh at her reserved demeanor. “How about you Nolan?” “I don’t deserve anything,” he replies, still sulking. “I’ll eat whatever.” Turning back toward the front of the vehicle, I punch the number for Trump Tower and place my order. It’s my belief that Bill, Nolan and Aileen are all victims in whatever scheme has been going down. Nolan definitely doesn’t seem like someone who could orchestrate anything this evil and deep down I know Bill would never betray Dad, even if he were desperate. He might twist his arm for a loan or something, but he would never intentionally hurt him.

CHAPTER 8

T

rey

FOLLOWING AN EMOTIONAL REUNION AT TRUMP TOWER, ANTHONY, MANDY AND I ARE ANXIOUS TO GET any additional details from Becky and Aileen that can help us. Aileen was as close to Bill as anyone and Becky overheard parts of his conversation with Tommy the day before. Hopefully, having everyone together in one room will bring some new facts to light. “Did you talk to Bill yesterday afternoon?” Anthony asks Aileen as we all settle into the couches and recliners in Dad’s living room. “No. I called him about four o’clock, but…” She chocks up and waves her hand in front of her face trying to suppress her tears. “It was too late,” she whimpers. “I wish I knew what they were arguing about,” Becky adds, shifting uncomfortably in her seat. “Bill was so upset when he left.” “He had been upset for the past few days,” Bill’s wife Joanna says solemnly. “He kept stewing over Victor and Tyler. They were the only two who knew about the accounting problems at Tommy’s companies and suddenly they both were…” She stops short and pushes her face into her hands. “And now he’s gone too.” My phone buzzes, so I pull it from my pocket. It’s a text message from Carly saying: I’m headed to Belize to shut everything down. I click on her number and try to call her back, but again it goes right to voice mail. “Carly says she is trying to stop what is going on,” I tell Anthony along with everyone else. “I find it hard to believe she was in charge of this whole thing. That doesn’t make any sense. Why would she kill Dad?” I think back to the conversation with Chester regarding Dad’s prenuptial agreement. “Maybe their relationship was on the rocks,” Anthony speculates. “Honestly, I think she was having an affair with Tommy,” Aileen whispers loudly holding her hand up to the side of her mouth as if she’s gossiping in school or something. Her eyes light up as she continues, “I could tell by the way they would look at each other. It was totally obvious that something was going on between them.”

“My cousin, Chester, who was one of Dad’s lawyers told me that Dad no longer trusted her,” I tell Anthony and the others. “But he never told him why.” “It usually has something to do with money or cheating,” Anthony says nodding his head and jotting it down on his notepad. “I’m starting to think it was probably both,” I reply, thinking out loud. “Is Tommy in the office today?” I ask Becky, thinking maybe we should pay him another visit. “I assume so,” she replies, “but I had to leave my phone behind, so I haven’t heard from him. He was planning on being in today.” I click on my recent calls and tap his phone number. “Trey?” he asks, sounding surprised to hear from me. “Where are you?” “I’m at Dad’s place,” I tell him, since he most likely already knows the location of my cell phone since Romeo has been carrying it. “I want to stop up and talk to you about something.” “Is it something that we can discuss over the phone?” he asks, sounding distracted. There is a lot paper shuffling going on in the background and I hear the distinct sound of a paper shredder at work. “No. I want to talk with you about Bill and Carly,” I tell him bluntly. “I think it would be best if we talked in person, don’t you?” “That’s fine. I have an open slot at eleven, does that work for you?” “That works great, I’ll see you in a few.” I click the end button and shoot Anthony a reserved smile. “He was cool as a cucumber yesterday, I want to see if that has changed. There is something going on at the office. It sounded like he was shredding documents or something.” “His files from Firefly Media were dropped off yesterday,” Becky, informs us with raised eyebrows. “Today he has the office to himself, so it would be a good day to do some shredding.” I think about the fact that he made absolutely no effort to conceal the fact that he was shredding documents. I’m starting to believe that Tommy is one of those guys who takes pleasure in flaunting the fact that he is getting away with something. That’s why I want to meet with him in person to see if he will slip up and tell us something we can use. Or at least I can pick up some cues from changes in his general demeanor. “All right, Crusher and Gator just got off a helicopter at LaGuardia.” Anthony says with a broad smile. “I’m going to have Crusher join us for the visit with Tommy. You won’t believe the size of this fuckin’ dude.” He holds up a picture of him on his phone. “Holy shit! He looks like the Incredible Hulk minus the green skin,” Mandy blurts out. “You nailed it!” Anthony laughs and turns his phone to show the others. “He’s just that scary when he gets mad too. No one wants to mess with him.” “I definitely want Tommy to meet him,” I tell him, smiling at the thought of it. “Is it okay if I introduce you guys as our personal body guards?”

“That’s what we are here for,” Anthony says, heading toward the door. “Might as well let him know that you two are well protected.” When we reach the common area, Romeo and Jules are waiting for further instructions. “Crusher and Gator are already on their way to Addison Media,” Anthony tells them. “Gator will replace Bolt up at the hospital shortly and after we are done meeting with Tommy Fowler, Crusher will come back here to replace the two of you. All three of you can crash here if you want or there are plenty of extra bedrooms.” “Yeah, Vanessa’s parents are in South Africa so you can use any of the bedrooms except for the master. Vanessa is using that one,” I tell them. “Make yourselves at home. If you get hungry just call down to the café or grille and order whatever you want. Everything is good and just tell them you are in the penthouse. I’ll leave a tab open for you.” “You’ll probably regret that statement!” Romeo laughs and shoots Anthony a look. “Hey, you keep us safe and you can eat as much as you want,” I assure him. “The prices are actually pretty reasonable around here, considering it’s New York City.” “Alright. I’m ready for a pizza,” Romeo says with a chuckle. “Those breakfast sandwiches didn’t make much of a dent.” “Go for it,” Anthony shoots back. “Just make sure you stay alert until Crusher gets here.” “Sharp as a tack,” he replies, instantly crossing his arms and pulling his guns from their holsters. “Still the quickest draw east of the Mississippi.” “Yeah, you are.” Anthony closes his eyes and shakes his head, laughing to himself. “We’re out of here. Mandy and Trey are with me, so you keep everyone else here. No one leaves for now,” he instructs firmly. “You got it boss. No one in or out,” he replies with a salute. It’s obvious these guys have been together a long time. They have a relaxed attitude toward each other, but at the same time it’s clear that everyone knows their roles and gets the job done with great efficiency. I can’t wait to see them in action.

MANDY While Trey stops at the café to give them his credit card number, I get a chance to talk to Anthony for a few minutes. I’m fascinated by what they do and am eager to learn as much about them as possible over the next few days. “How do you guys find your missions?” I ask first, anxious to know if everything just comes to them through word of mouth. “The missions just keep finding us. We haven’t had a quiet week in years,” he says, “Why?” “People like Tommy are the reason I went to law school,” I tell him. “Working at the SEC isn’t very exciting though, its ninety percent paper pushing.” I can’t help thinking there has to be a way for me to do something similar, but with a little

excitement mixed in. “Maybe I could become a private investigator.” “You could, but that takes a lot of time if you want to be licensed in this city.” Anthony smirks. “We could use someone who would keep us from operating too far beyond the gray area and organize things for us.” “In other words, I would have to brush up on the privacy and trespass laws?” I ask, figuring that’s where they most likely run into issues. The covert nature of their team opens them up to those types of problems. “Yeah, Crusher and Romeo were charged with felony trespass last year for breaking into a home where a drug dealer had been holding a woman hostage,” he begins to explain. “Since he had moved the victim to one of his warehouses, he actually pressed charges against my boys and they didn’t have a leg to stand on.” “It was a felony because they were armed?” I speculate. “Exactly. They both have conceal and carry permits, but if you enter someone else’s property while armed…” He pauses. “Well, you know it’s not good.” “So you had to call in a favor or two to get them off?” I ask, giving him a grin. “Yeah, I used up quite a bit of capital getting them off,” he scoffs. “We had a dirty cop working for the other side, so it was a real mess. We eventually got the hostage back, but no one ever did any time.” “That sucks!” I exclaim, thinking about how that would’ve felt from the hostage’s point of view. “So he got away with kidnapping her?” “Yeah, and we couldn’t do a damn thing about it. He hadn’t directly participated in the crime, so some flunky will spend a few years behind bars while he continues to wreak havoc on society,” he says with a steely look in his eyes. “But we got our client’s daughter back and that was the mission we were hired to do.” “Wouldn’t it be great to just be able to shoot those dirty fuckers and eliminate them?” I blurt out, not really realizing how many people were within earshot. “Easy there tiger!” He laughs and puts an arm around me, pulling me into his side. “I kinda like how feisty you are.” “What is she up to now?” Trey asks, coming up along side us. “Oh, she was just talking about how nice it would be if we could just blow away the criminals,” Anthony tells him with a chuckle. I close my eyes and shake my head, feeling the warmth spreading across my cheeks. “I wasn’t really serious, it’s just so frustrating when people continue to get away with shit.” “But I think it’s okay to have a process that we go through to make sure someone is actually guilty first,” Trey says with a serious look on his face. “Otherwise, you have someone saying, I thought he was guilty. It’s hard to take back murdering someone.” “I agree,” I tell them both. “Now let’s go, legally, kick Tommy’s ass.” “I told you she was feisty,” Trey tells Anthony while we both climb into the back of the SUV. “I think that’s what attracted me most.” “Yeah, right. You were attracted the moment you laid eyes on me,” I reply with a stern glare. “And it had nothing to do with how feisty I was.”

Trey just shakes his head instead of replying. He slips his arm around me and leans in giving me a quick kiss. I love to see that glimmer in his eyes. I’m glad he appreciates my sense of humor. Most people aren’t quite sure how to take it when I give them shit.

CHAPTER 9

T

rey

PULLING UP IN FRONT OF ADDISON MEDIA, IT DOESN’T TAKE MORE THAN A SECOND FOR ME TO PICK GATOR and Crusher out of the crowd. It’s hilarious to watch the reactions of the businessmen and women who are coming and going. They look like a couple of MMA fighters standing on the steps of Capitol Hill. “I assume the one on the left is Gator?” I ask. He is a well-built black man who looks like he would hold his own against any pro football player. The guy standing next to him, however, can only be described by using a term like Crusher. I’m sitting in a bulletproof vehicle, but I would still be nervous as hell if he was coming at me. He looks like he could rip a door off with his bare hands. “Yeah, that’s Gator,” Anthony confirms. “He’s my bro, you’re going to like him. We went through MARSOC training together and have been best friends ever since. Crusher, on the other hand…” He pauses and cracks a smile. “He’s pretty singlemindedly focused. He doesn’t let anyone get too close, but I would trust him with my life.” “That’s good,” I nod, before opening my door and stepping onto the curb. I reach out and help Mandy step down from the vehicle. “He’s even a gentleman,” Anthony comments to Mandy, before giving me a nod of approval. “Speaking of gentlemen, let me introduce you to Gator and Crusher. It’s good to see you guys. How the hell are ya?” “We survived,” Gator, replies with a sigh. “It was a tough fuckin’ stretch,” Crusher adds, cranking his head and cracking his neck. “Excuse my cussin’,” he adds peering over at Mandy. “Don’t mind me,” Mandy replies. “I’ve heard it all before.” “This is Trey Addison and Mandy Grayson,” Anthony tells the two men as we turn toward the entrance. “Trey’s family has built this company from nothing over the last hundred and twenty five years.” “That’s impressive,” Gator says, giving me a genuine nod. “So your family still owns quite a bit of it?”

“Yeah, and we still have the majority of voting rights too, which is rare for a Fortune 500 company,” I tell him, feeling a little pride in the success my father, grandfather and great grandfather have achieved. “I’ll take you guys up to the executive suite.” All three guys look like fish out of water as we head through the lobby and across to the elevators. I keep waiting for someone to question our presence, but everyone seems to recognize me. They probably think I am Tyler, since he has worked here for years. We grab an elevator along with several junior execs, who can’t stop staring at Crusher. “He’s a big son of a bitch, isn’t he?” Gator finally asks, since no one else is saying a word. They all nod their heads and turn back toward the control panel to watch the light move from number to number as we climb toward the top. By the time we reach the top floor it’s back down to the five of us. “I think I’m a little underdressed,” Crusher says as we step off the elevator, finally breaking his silence. “I didn’t think people wore suits anymore.” “They do at Addison Media,” I tell him with a chuckle. “It’s not Mad Men around here, but it’s definitely old school.” “Here, I have something for you,” Anthony tells me before proceeding into the Tommy’s executive suite. He hands me something that looks like a piece of transparent tape. “These circles are tiny FM transmitters made of clear graphene.” “This is a transmitter?” I lift the edge of one of them with my fingernail. “It uses the latest nanotechnology,” Anthony explains. “It works best if you can slip it between a smartphone and the protective case, but you can put it on the back of a watch, a computer or anything electronic. The transient energy given off will keep it charged and will allow it to send out a constant tracking signal.” “Wow. Even if he found it, he would never guess it was anything like that,” I reply, handing them to Mandy. “Maybe I can distract him and you can stick it to the back of his phone. Even better, he seems to take off his diamond studded Rolex when he works on his computer. It’s been sitting on his desk both times I’ve been there. He will never leave that behind.” “Sure, make me do the dirty work,” she says with an instant spark in her eyes. “You’re the one who claims to love the adventure,” I tease her. “Now it’s time to walk the talk. Just don’t end up on your knees like you did with me.” “Well, if you’re able to do your part, I won’t be forced to take any drastic measures,” she replies sarcastically.

MANDY I feel a burst of excitement as I take the transmitters from him. Entering the office suite, part of me had expected Trey to confront Tommy with all three brutes in tow. Instead, he motions for them to take a seat in the reception area for now. “I want to see if we can get him to open up first,” Trey tells the three men. “When we have gotten what we can, I’ll bring him out to introduce him to you

guys.” He turns to me. “Hopefully his phone or watch will be on his desk, because that will give you plenty of time.” Trey takes my hand and raps the knuckles of his free hand on the door before cracking it open. “Are you ready for us?” “Sure.” Tommy jumps up from his chair and greets us just inside the door. “So what can I do for the two of you today?” He spins on his heel and heads back toward his desk chair. He’s acting as if he’s hopped up on amphetamines or something. Trey leads me over to the chairs directly in front of Tommy’s desk and plops down into one of them. “I met with Nolan and Aileen this morning,” he says, crossing his legs and taking a deep breath. “Obviously, that conversation has created more questions than it answered,” he adds, staring intently at Tommy. “What are you getting at?” Tommy asks, seeming genuinely perplexed by his statement. “Okay, where do I begin? Carly introduced you to them, as well as Bill and Dad. Is that correct?” he asks, starting at the beginning of the timeline that Nolan had provided. “That’s true,” he says without any hesitation. “Why?” Trey asks suspiciously. “What did she have to gain?” “Twenty-five million dollars,” he says with a nonchalant flip of his hand. He then leans back with a smug look on his face. “So you paid her for the introduction?” I ask, as the legal aspects of the transaction begin to intrigue my law-minded brain. “I had mentioned to her that if she knew of anyone who was interested in buying my stake in Firefly Media, I would pay her five percent of the take,” he says, obviously thinking that it was perfectly rational. “I made the same offer to several others as well.” He continues to stare intently at Trey maintaining his smug look. “Dad and Bill were okay with her earning a commission from the deal?” Trey presses, dropping his foot back to the floor and sitting up in his seat. Tommy pauses for a moment, rubbing his chin between his thumb and index finger. “She asked me to keep our arrangement to myself,” he finally admits. “I told her that I had set up an international corporation in Belize to protect my assets. She asked if I would do the same for her.” “Ahh, so when the sale occurred you simply transferred the money to her account in Belize,” Trey surmises. Judging by the look on his face, we both just figured out why Victor lost trust in Carly. “I actually gave her stock options that she was able to cash in,” he clarifies. Still seeming convinced that he hadn’t done anything unethical. “You owned roughly fifty percent of the equity, so that’s about five hundred million,” Trey says, looking up at the ceiling for a couple seconds. “So twenty five million of that went to her. Not bad for making an introduction,” Trey says shaking his head from side to side. “So once Bill took control of the company, he found out that you had enhanced the financials. ‘Then he came back to you and demanded a refund, didn’t he?” Trey speculates. “Did Dad figure everything out as well or did

Bill tell him?” “First of all, I was sorry to hear about Bill’s suicide. I honestly think that he just didn’t understand a new economy company,” Tommy responds, shifting in his chair. “He thought he and Aileen could increase the value of it and Nolan could replace me on TV. I can’t help that the network pulled out once they found out I had sold my stake.” “Seriously?” Trey asks, rising from his chair. “You hadn’t disclosed that fact to the network in advance?” He leans on Tommy’s desk, looking him right in the eyes. “I didn’t think it would matter,” Tommy claims, but obviously he had to have known better. “You seriously thought your could swap out the host and the network would just accept it?” Trey asks, stepping back from the desk and running his hand through his hair in frustration. “I think you wanted to bail before your portfolio companies started going belly up.” He bends down putting his hands back on the desk, staring intently at Tommy. “Early on you could use the profits from the TV show to prop up those companies, but then it got to be too much to support. Am I getting warm?” “Did Nolan tell you all of this?” Tommy asks, suddenly becoming uncomfortable enough to spring from his chair. “Or are you looking to pick up where Bill left off?” he asks, moving around the desk to confront Trey. “Whose idea was it for you to become CEO of Addison Media?” Trey pushes back. “Did you really think you could roll Firefly Media into Addison without anyone realizing that you had committed fraud?” he asks as his temper begins to flare. “Is that why Dad was killed or was that just a convenient coincidence?” “Why don’t you ask Carly?” Tommy replies, narrowing his eyes. “That is if you can find her.” He scoffs. “I know you think you will somehow be able to pin all of this on me, but like I told you before I don’t have anything to do with any of it.” “So Carly did all of your dirty work?” I ask after seeing that Trey is beginning to lose his cool. “Once all the key players are dead, Carly flees the country. How convenient.” “I told her that no one would be able to crack her account in Belize, but she insisted on freaking out,” Tommy says bluntly. “As if cleaning out the bank account is going to solve anything.” Trey and I both look at each other and I’m sure he’s just as shocked as I am. Did Tommy really just tell us that Carly contracted the hits? Or is he just trying to pin the blame on her, since she is no longer around to defend herself?

TREY After pausing for a moment to evaluate Tommy’s statements, I confront him face to face one last time. “So you are telling me that Carly is the one behind all of this?” “It appears so,” Tommy replies, pulling his phone from his pocket. “She sent me a message yesterday afternoon saying that she was going to Belize to close the

bank account and move the rest of the money.” He scrolls through his messages and shows us the message from her. “So, Carly killed Dad, tried to kill Tyler, killed Dr. Potaturri as well as Bill Gleason,” I summarize out loud, thinking that maybe Tommy can shed some light on how that would all make sense. “I thought the doctor and Bill were both suicides,” Tommy says, furrowing his brow like a well trained actor. “I’m sure they were suicides, just like my brother’s suicide attempt,” I reply sarcastically, taking another deep breath in an attempt to maintain my composure. “I’m sure when all the autopsy results are in, there won’t be any doubt as to how they died.” “Well, I guess it won’t affect me either way,” Tommy says, setting his phone down on the corner of the desk. “You’re right, I guess it doesn’t matter,” I reply, shifting strategy. “Come here, I want to introduce you to a few new friends of mine.” I nod toward the door, encouraging him to follow me. I open the door and wave my hand for him to lead the way. “Jesus, who the hell are you guys?” he asks, stopping dead in his tracks. “This is Anthony, Gator and Crusher,” I tell him. ‘They work for me now. Have you ever heard of the Alpha 9?” “Sure! So you guys are for real, huh?” Tommy asks, holding his hand out to shake Anthony’s. “We are,” Anthony replies, standing up to greet him. “We haven’t had a single unsuccessful mission since the day we got together.” He turns toward the other two men. “Gator and Crusher were just in Honduras this past weekend where they took out Caesar Acosta.” “I saw something about that on CNN last night,” Tommy says shaking both of their hands. “I heard there was literally an army protecting him.” “Arrogance killed Caesar,” Gator replies, before glancing at Crusher. “Arrogance and me,” Crusher says with a haunting look in his eyes. “I’m not a fan of cocky fuckers who think they can get away with murder.” Judging by the change in Tommy’s facial expression, I think he understands the warning contained within Crusher’s words. “I’ve got to get back to work,” he grumbles, turning back toward his office door. “It looks like you’ve been busy shredding,” Mandy says nodding toward the five full garbage bags sitting in the corner of his office. “Yeah, I figured there was no reason to keep all of the presentation materials from the Firefly deal,” he says, his sly grin returning. “An acquisition by Addison Media is no longer in the cards, so what’s done is done.” “Which explains why Bill was so pissed yesterday,” Mandy postulates. “Yeah, he seemed to be annoyed by the fact,” Tommy replies, placing his hand on the doorknob. “Now that I think about it, he did seem like he was about to go off the rails when he left yesterday. Hopefully he had plenty of life insurance for the

sake of Aileen and his wife.” “We’ll be in touch Tommy,” I tell him, accenting it with a steely glare as he closes the door on us. I try to shake off my anger as I turn, leading everyone out of the suite. “He never ceases to amaze me,” I add once we are out in the hallway. “That was fun!” Mandy says with a sparkle in her eyes. “My heart was pounding by the time I slipped the third one under his phone protector.” She giggles and grabs my arm, pulling at me. “Third one? Where did you put the other two?” I ask her in amazement. “I put one on the bottom of his laptop, one on the back side of his Rolex like you said and the third one in his phone.” She beams. “Well, you did good,” I assure her with a proud smile. “I know he didn’t suspect a thing.” “So, do you buy the bullshit story about Carly?” Anthony asks, as the elevator doors close. “If he’s going to continue being a criminal, he needs to install a more soundproof door.” I laugh and think about all that was said during our short-lived meeting. “I still have a hard time believing that Carly is behind all of this. But, it’s possible that Tommy has done a good job of making it appear that way. That would explain why she ran off to Belize to clean out her bank account,” I reply, rubbing my temples. All of this is giving me a headache.

CHAPTER 10

M andy AFTER CRUSHER LEAVES TO RELIEVE ROMEO AND JULES, WE HOP IN WITH ANTHONY AND HEAD BACK TO THE hospital so that Gator can relieve Bolt. Trey appears to be deep in thought, probably trying to work through the same inconsistencies that I saw in Tommy’s story. It makes little sense that Carly would be completely responsible for everything when Tommy gained four hundred and seventy five million dollars. That definitely doesn’t add up for me. “This is one hell of an upgrade from the Suburban,” Gator says to Anthony with a reserved laugh. “You win the lottery or something?” “No, it’s his,” Anthony nods toward Trey. “He didn’t want to be seen getting in and out of the brown beast.” “I don’t blame him,” Gator scoffs. “So why do they call you Gator?” I ask him, not seeing an obvious reason. “I grew up in Gainesville, Florida and played football for the Gators,” he says with a glint of pride in his eyes. “I hoped to make it in the pros, but instead I ended up in seal training. It was basically ten times as much work for one tenth of the money.” “I’ll bet it’s pretty awesome to have those skills, though,” I reply, thinking about what these guys must be capable of doing. “I would love to go on secret missions and kick some ass.” “I think Mandy wishes she would’ve gone into criminal justice, instead of law school,” Trey says, giving me a squeeze. “She’s definitely getting into all of this.” “I told her that we could use her current talents to help keep us organized and on the straight and narrow,” Anthony tells me, looking back through the mirror. “These guys are always pushing the envelope.” “I told her I would hire her to keep me out of trouble too,” Trey replies. “By the way, what do you know about International Trusts?” he asks, turning to me. “I know that people use them to avoid paying U.S. taxes and to protect themselves from civil lawsuits,” I tell him. “It basically stops a civil suit dead in its

tracks, because the plaintiff has to sue the trust in a Belizean court. The government down there makes it almost impossible to get the case tried in court.” “So, that would explain why Tommy transferred all of his stock to Belize prior to selling it,” Trey declares, figuring out his motivation. “Even if Bill and Aileen had tried to sue him, it wouldn’t have been an easy road.” “That’s why people hire us to settle the score outside of the court system,” Gator says with a sneer. “It’s amazing what you can accomplish with a little manual persuasion.” He pats his fist before turning back toward the front of the vehicle. “Is there a way to track down Carly?” Trey asks the guys. “I really want to hear her side of the story. I have a hard time believing this was all her idea.” “Well, she had to land in Belize City,” Anthony tells us. “It’s not that big of a place, so I’m sure we could track her down. I’ve got a couple guys in Chetumal who will track anyone down for a fee.” “How much?” Trey asks, eager to get things moving. “A couple grand per day,” Anthony says with a shrug. “They’re good guys.” “Let’s do it,” Trey replies, sitting up in the seat and leaning forward. “There probably aren’t too many banks in Belize City are there?” “I think this might help,” I tell him with a smile, holding up my phone and showing him a picture. “Tommy had little notes written all over his desk calendar, so I took a picture of it. Look along the side here, it says Atlantic International.” I enlarge the photo so he can see it. “You planted three trackers and took a picture of his calendar?” Trey asks with wide eyes. “You definitely are efficient.” “Hey, I wanted to do a good job on my first mission,” I reply, looking around the side of the seat at Anthony. “That way, maybe I’ll get more work.” “I’ll keep that in mind,” Anthony says with a nod, but I honestly don’t think he will take me seriously. “We should put in a call to that FBI Agent that’s working with Detective Kelly too,” Trey mentions. “He claims to have the ability to track any money moving through the SWIFT banking system. He could start with any large transfers coming from Atlantic International into the U.S.” By the time we arrive at the hospital, both Trey and I are rejuvenated by the idea of going in a new direction. I send Harris a text message asking him to check on whether or not there are any trust names listed in the Firefly Media stock ownership records. We are probably going to have to get creative in order to implicate Tommy, especially if he is being truthful about Carly’s role in the whole matter.

TREY After Mandy airdrops a copy of the photo to each of our phones, I send a copy of it to Agent Mitchell and Detective Kelly. We spend the rest of the ride pouring over the details found on Tommy’s calendar. Pulling into the hospital parking lot, I am

focused on a crude little drawing of a lighthouse with the words white house – block north scrawled next to it. “Do you know if there is a lighthouse in Belize City?” I ask Anthony, hoping that it is a clue to Carly’s whereabouts. “Yeah, there is one at the southern tip. I don’t remember the name, but it starts with a B,” he says, squinting in the mirror as if he’s racking his brain. “Baron Bliss lighthouse?” Mandy asks, proving once again that Google knows everything. “That’s it,” he confirms with a shake of his head. “I never would’ve come up with that name.” Doing a quick search of Google Earth, I see that there are three or four white houses in that vicinity. “This definitely narrows down our search,” I tell Anthony, showing him the houses on my phone. “Tommy’s note says it’s a white house a block north of the lighthouse. Could it really be that easy?” “Well, it could be if he is one of those guys who jots things down things unconsciously while he’s on the phone,” Anthony says, now examining the photo himself. “This is a definite fuckup for someone who claims not to make mistakes. Either that or he wanted someone to find it.” He looks back at us with a definite smirk. “Alright, lets go in so you can replace Bolt,” he says to Gator before stepping out of the vehicle. Reaching the hospital entrance, I can see Mom and Vanessa standing in front of the discharge desk. Making my way through the revolving door, I now see that Tyler is sitting in a wheelchair next to Vanessa. “Is he going home?” I ask, feeling more than a little surprised. “He just got out of ICU yesterday.” “Dr. Novacek told us he is stable, so it’s safe to take him home,” Mom says giving him a smile. “Hey Bro!” Tyler says, giving me a wide grin that I hadn’t seen from him in years. “Hey, Tyler,” I reply reaching out to grab his hand. “You’re looking good. Do you feel alright?” “Yeah, I feel pretty good, but my knee is really sore for some reason,” he tells me with a puzzled look on his face. He looks down and begins to work the sides of it with his thumb and forefinger. “It’s an old injury,” I tell him, wanting to gauge his reaction. “You need to have a knee replacement as soon as you are strong enough.” Mom shoots me a dirty look, but Tyler simply replies, “Ahh, that makes sense. That thing really hurts.” He continues to rub it while I introduce Gator to Mom and Vanessa. “Dr. Novacek seemed anxious to get Tyler released after learning why Bolt was staying in his room,” Mom whispers to Anthony and me as Bolt comes trotting down the hallway. “Dr. Potaturri’s death is now being investigated as a murder, so it hit a little too close to home.”

“I just told the doc to give me a call if he sees anything suspicious,” Bolt tells us as he joins our small group. “Romeo is pulling up to the main entrance with the limo.” He points out the window as the shiny black limousine comes to a stop just outside the door. “Are you ready to go home?” Mom asks Tyler as she releases the brakes and Vanessa begins to push him toward the door. “Do I know where home is?” he asks, with an uncertain look on his face. “Don’t worry, you will see,” Mom says, patting him on the arm. “It will be good for all of us to be together for a few days,” she adds, turning to make eye contact with Vanessa. “I agree,” Vanessa replies with a soft sigh. “Hopefully, being in the place where he grew up will trigger some good memories for him.”

MANDY Silvia and Vanessa are the most relaxed that I have seen either of them since the day I met them. It’s probably due to the fact that Tyler is being released from the hospital and no one has died since the Alpha 9 arrived on the scene. After we get them situated in the limo, Trey and I hop in with Anthony to follow them over to Trump Tower. “Tyler looks pretty good,” I tell Trey as we pull out of the parking lot and turn north on First Avenue. “He doesn’t seem to have any withdrawal symptoms.” “Yeah, I was just disappointed to see him focused on that knee again,” Trey replies with a look of disgust. “He needs to go in for surgery as soon as possible. He obviously has been dealing with a lot of pain.” “If they aren’t going to give him any pain pills, hopefully he can have it done soon.” I can only imagine what it’s like to be in excruciating pain all day long. “There is a black sedan tailing us again,” Anthony says, his eyes darting between all three of the mirrors. “They are keeping their distance, but they are definitely following us.” “Are they trying to intimidate us or do you think we are actually in danger?” I ask, not really sure if I really want to know the truth. “I think you two are in danger as long as Tommy knows you are still snooping around and looking for answers,” Anthony replies, giving us a harsh glare through the mirror. “So you think we should just keep letting him get away with everything?” Trey asks, sitting forward in his seat and returning a glare of his own. “Not at all, but stop poking the bear for a minute,” he replies, shaking his head and rolling his eyes. “You’ll get a lot better results if you are a little more covert instead of attacking him head-on,” he explains in a completely rational tone. “I suppose you are right,” Trey relents. “His arrogance just pisses me off, so it makes me want to go toe to toe with him. I’d love to introduce his smug face to my fist.” Trey sits back, looking out the side window.

There is a long history between Trey and Tommy that goes back to when Tommy stole Vanessa from him in high school. I’m sure that part of him would love to have a reason to beat the shit out of Tommy, but it’s probably not going to go down that way. I reach over and place my hand on his thigh and give him a warm smile. “You hurt a guy like Tommy by bruising his ego, not his face. We will find a mistake somewhere that will take a toll on his reputation as well as his bank account.” “That’s why he threw all the money into a Trust in Belize though,” Trey replies still focused on civil action. “I’ve read about how hard they are to penetrate.” “But there are two organizations who have had some success,” I remind him. “The SEC and the IRS. I’m still an attorney with the SEC, so we’ll pay a visit to the New York branch tomorrow morning with or without Harris’ help.” “Okay,” Trey relents. “We’ll try it your way.” “In the meantime, I’ll contact my guys in Chetumal and have them run down Carly Snow,” Anthony adds, still scanning his rearview mirrors. “If she is in charge, she obviously hasn’t curtailed the mission yet or this car wouldn’t be tailing us.” He makes a call to Romeo letting him know that we are going to lag back and create some distance between the limousine and us. “There is no use endangering everyone,” he tells us after hanging up the phone. “Besides, I don’t think we are in much danger in this vehicle, except for maybe getting a paint scuff or a dent.” “Hey, don’t mess up my new ride,” Trey replies with a laugh. “If you start swapping paint, you’ll have to go back to driving your brown one.” Anthony cocks his head and shoots Trey a look without saying a word. “I was joking,” he says with another chuckle. “You can go ahead and beat the hell out of it, as long as we take down Carly and Tommy. This thing is insured.” As we pull up to the corner of fifty-sixth and fifth in front of Trump Tower, we are greeted by an extremely rare open parking spot. Anthony swings straight into it and looks back over his left shoulder as the black sedan is forced to continue past us. Unfortunately, the windows are too dark to see who is inside and there is a license plate cover that prevents us from getting the plate number from the back of the car. “Romeo already dropped off the others, so you guys go on in,” he says, “I’m going to go park in the garage with him. That way he and Bolt can keep an eye on both vehicles.” Trey and I jump out of the vehicle and jog quickly down to the street corner, not feeling overly safe since the black sedan is still somewhere in the vicinity. “I wonder who was in that car,” I ask as we round the corner and come to the famous gold doors of Trump Tower. “I’m willing to bet that one of them is the blond spiky haired dude, The Ghost or whatever they call him,” Trey replies, looking back over his shoulder. “That fucker creeps me out.”

CHAPTER 11

T

rey

AFTER HAVING DINNER AND GETTING EVERYONE SETTLED AT TRUMP TOWER, I SPEND NEARLY FORTY minutes with Aileen and her mother trying to convince them to stay put. I understand their need to make funeral arrangements, but Bill’s body won’t even be available for at least two more days. In an attempt to appease them, I give them an iPad and pull up a couple sites where they can research vault and casket options as well as flower arrangements. Honestly, I’m anxious to escape back to the St. Regis for some alone time with Mandy. It’s literally one block between the two buildings, but Anthony insists that he will be coming along as a chaperone. We finally make it out the door and into the common area, when we are stopped dead in our tracks by a conversation that Mom is having with Crusher. “Can I touch it?” she is asking him, as she reaches for one of his exposed biceps. “I have honestly never seen anything so huge.” If I had simply heard her request without seeing what was going on, my mind would’ve went straight into the gutter. “Do you lift weights constantly or what?” she adds, running her hand along the top of his bulging muscle. “Three or four times a week,” he grunts, beaming with pride. “That’s amazing. How much do you eat?” she continues with her inquisitive line of questioning. “Everything I can get my hands on,” he snarls, giving her a wink. “That’s sad… I just look at food and I gain a pound or two.” She snickers and shakes her head, still focusing on his arm. “Maybe you’ll have to join me at the gym and we can turn that around for you,” he suggests lowering his arm and taking her hand in his as if he’s going to ask her to dance. “I’m almost fifty,” Mom replies, shaking her head and rolling her eyes. “I was never one to frequent the gym, even when I was young and in better shape.” She turns to the side and her eyes meet mine. “Trey! Can you believe the arms on this

guy? I’ve never seen anything like it.” “Yeah, I thought he looked like the incredible hulk without the green makeup,” Mandy chimes in before I have a chance to speak. “Oh, but he is much more handsome,” Mom counters, apparently trying to see if she can make him blush. “Although, I’ll bet those veins in your neck really bulge when you are angry,” she adds touching one of them. “I would never want to see that.” “No one does, because they usually end up dead,” Anthony tells her as we proceed out into the common area. “I’m going to escort Trey and Mandy over to the St. Regis. I know they think I’m being overprotective, but I would rather be too careful.” “That’s why I’m sticking close to Crusher,” Mom replies, still beaming. “I’ve never felt more safe and secure.” “I don’t think that’s all you’re feeling, Mom.” I throw her a sideways glance. “Oh stop!” she scoffs, slapping me on the arm as I pass by. “I’m just having a little fun.” “I know. So am I,” I tell her, reaching out to give her a one-arm hug. “I’m glad Tyler is back home. He seems to be better than he has been in a long time.” “Yeah, I think losing his memory might turn out to be a blessing for both he and Vanessa,” she says with a reserved smile. “I’m hoping they will go ahead with the knee replacement within a few weeks. I know they are nervous about having to put him on pain killers again, though.” “Pain killers might be a bad thing in the short run, but longer term he will be much better off,” I tell her, giving her one more squeeze. “We’ll see you guys in the morning.” I slip my arm around Mandy’s waist and guide her straight to the elevator. My goal is to get out of here before anyone else decides they need something from us. I’m no longer worried about anyone’s safety since Bolt, Crusher, Gator and Romeo are all staying here for the night. “How do I look, boss?” Romeo yells across the room as he comes jogging toward us. “You look like someone headed to Belize to meet with a banker,” Anthony replies with a sneer. “I’m sending Romeo down to help piece things together on that end.” “That’s good,” I tell him, fully agreeing with his decision. “If Carly really is involved as deeply as Tommy claims, I think she might have gotten in over her head.” “Sometimes you don’t know for sure until the last stone is turned,” he replies, giving me a thought-filled stare. “What happened to Jules?” I ask as we step into the elevator. “She had to go home and get some rest. She fights in Atlantic City on Friday night.” Anthony punches the button for the lobby. “We should all go see her perform some time. I know she would appreciate a show of support.”

“That would be great,” Mandy replies enthusiastically. “I’ve always been amazed by how tough those girls are. I can’t imagine taking that kind of abuse.” I place my hands on her hips and pull her backward toward me, my growing bulge nestling between her firm butt cheeks. “I’m going to give you some abuse a little later,” I whisper softly in her ear. She moans softly and leans back against me. “You two should know, I have excellent hearing,” Anthony tells us after clearing his throat. He looks over at us, revealing a definite smirk. “Don’t worry, I’ll go to my room and put on my headphones when we get back to the hotel.” He laughs before turning back to the flashing lights that are tracking our descent to the lobby.

MANDY An eerie feeling washes over me as we exit Trump Tower and are greeted by a brisk breeze. It smells like a storm is on its way. It reminds me of how we used to sit out on the porch at the farm and watch the lightning when storms were approaching. I still love the smell of rain, but the sound of the wind swirling between the buildings gives me the creeps. I’m suddenly forced into a jog as we cross the street, trying to keep pace with Anthony. It’s interesting to watch how he moves in quick bursts, keeping close to the side of the building at all times. He holds out his arm, guiding us to follow suit. It feels as if we are in a war zone and he is guiding us through a minefield. We turn the corner onto East Fifty-Fifth Street and I’m relieved to see the awning of the St. Regis hotel protruding out above the sidewalk. Anthony takes another quick look over his right shoulder and then appears to relax his pace as we cross the street and head into the entrance. “Did you see them?” he asks after we are safely inside. “No,” both Trey and I reply simultaneously. “Where were they?” Trey asks, looking a bit surprised. “Look straight down at the corner, in front of the church… the second car in,” he says pointing through the large plate glass window. “It’s a black sedan with the same license plate cover that we saw earlier.” “Okay, I’m sorry for doubting the need for your protection,” Trey gasps. “I never would’ve never noticed their car since it’s parked in front of that yellow cab.” He gives Anthony a look of disbelief. “That’s what six years of surviving two wars will do for you,” he replies giving Trey a slap on the back. “My gut is telling me that this isn’t The Ghost,” Anthony adds as we head across the lobby to the elevator. “Why?” I ask, surprised that he is contradicting everything we have heard so far. “He’s called The Ghost for a reason,” Anthony says, while greeting the bellman. “By the time you see him, you are dead. Bill and Dr. Potaturri would have seen him, but neither you nor Nolan would have. And if he set out to kill Tyler, he would not be breathing right now.” Anthony pauses as if he’s in deep thought.

“I don’t even want to know what you guys are talking about,” the bellman says as he punches the button for our floor. “Maxim Sakarov is his real name and he was an FSB legend,” Anthony continues, completely ignoring the bellman’s comment. “The FSB is the modern day version of the KGB and he was hand picked by Putin to expand its role in 2003. In 2013, he decided to go out on his own.” “Vladimir Putin?” Trey gasps, obviously not realizing the caliber of people we have been dealing with. “Yes,” he replies before falling silent again. “Have a good evening,” the bellman says sheepishly, holding the elevator doors open for us. I want to whisper a smartass comment to him on the way out, but refrain due to Anthony’s proximity. It’s probably for the best, as he already seems to be way outside of his comfort zone. Instead, Trey hands him a nice tip and we proceed in silence. “It would be like him to drive a black sedan, since there are probably a thousand just like it in mid-town alone, but he would most likely be operating alone.” Anthony continues to analyze the situation out loud while swiping the keycard and opening the door to our suite. He does a quick sweep of the main rooms, pistol in hand, to make sure no one is lurking inside. “I’m sorry to be so paranoid, but I don’t like not knowing exactly who I am dealing with.” “So let me get this straight. Vladimir Putin recruited a guy who had spiked blond hair and a switchblade tattoo on his neck?” Trey asks with a note of sarcasm, as we have all seen how conservatively Vladimir dresses. “Oh, God no!” Anthony bursts out laughing. “He went that route after he was out on his own. He looked like your typical Russian agent prior to the change. Officials within the Russian Federation insisted that he had suffered a mental break down, but there were persistent rumors that a subordinate had attempted to poison him.” “So, anyway, you don’t think we are dealing with The Ghost?” I ask, wanting to stay focused on getting to the root of Anthony’s concerns. “No. I think we are dealing with a copy cat,” Anthony says bluntly. “Someone who probably wishes he were The Ghost. Although, he has gotten away without a trace each time, so he’s obviously not an amateur.” “Tommy is a wannabe, so it would be like him to hire one,” Trey adds as he pours himself several fingers of cognac. “Anyone want anything?” “I’ll try a small glass of that,” I reply, thinking I should try to acquire a taste for it. “I’ll stick to Jack,” Anthony quips, heading to the bar to help himself. “I’ll see you two in the morning.” He grabs a glass, fills it with ice and takes the bottle to his bedroom. “What do you want to do tonight?” Trey asks seductively after hearing the click of Anthony’s door. “The bathtub and the floor again?” “No, tonight I want the bed,” I whisper, running my fingers along his masculine

jawline. “Let’s go mess up those ridiculously luxurious sheets.” “I like how you think.” He pulls my lips to his and gives me a steamy, cognac infused kiss. I think I’m already beginning to like cognac.

TREY Feeling my dick nestled between her ass cheeks during our short elevator ride was enough to rile my hormones. Indecent thoughts had have been flickering through my mind all throughout the day. Being so close to her, but constantly surrounded by others has taken its toll on me. I take her hand and lead her down the hallway to our Master Suite. Once inside, I turn the deadbolt to ensure our privacy and keep the rest of the world at bay. “Long days and short nights are wearing me out,” Mandy comments, slipping her arms around my waist and pulling me close. “I didn’t even get a chance to finish getting ready this morning.” “It was kind of nice seeing you in yoga pants all day,” I comment, tugging at her earlobe with my lips. “Although, it has been difficult to endure your teasing. You kept bending over in front of me.” I slide my hands along the firm, smooth curves of her ass and gently give her a squeeze. “I’m sorry if I caused you any discomfort.” She giggles, pulling back to look me in the eyes. “I hope he’s okay,” she adds, sliding her hand down the length of my fly. “Hmm, everything feels all right.” “You’re funny.” I lean forward and kiss her passionately before inserting my fingers into her waistband and sliding the pants over her ass and down her beautiful, long legs. “I could tell you weren’t wearing any underwear. God, that’s sexy.” I drop to my knees and slip my hands between her legs, grasping her butt cheeks and pulling her toward my eager lips. “Wow, you aren’t wasting any time,” she moans as my tongue begins by exploring the length of her folds before focusing in on her clit. “Oh God, I wasn’t ready for this.” I am more than ready. Forcing her legs further apart with my forearms, she leans back against the wall and grasps the doorknob with one hand and my hair with the other. Despite her persistent tugs, I continue my oral advance with no intention other than feeding my carnal desires. “Oh fuck, Trey,” she cries as her abdomen begins to flex and quiver. “Don’t stop… don’t stop.” I gasp for a breath, not wanting to back off the intensity for even a second. She jerks at my hair and her legs begin to buckle, so I’m forced to brace my hands against the wall while sending her to the edge. “Okay, stop, stop…” she finally relents. I pull back, raise my eyebrows and give her a smile. “It was fun catching you off-guard like that.”

MANDY

I feel dizzy and weak in the knees as Trey rises to his feet and leads me over to the bed. I raise my arms over my head so he can free me from my top and then turn away to allow him to unhook my bra. As my bra slides down the length of my arms, Trey’s warm hands move along my sides and up to my exposed breasts. He pulls me to him and my skin tingles as he begins kissing the side of my neck. “I want to fly off somewhere with you,” he whispers in my ear. “I want you all to myself for a few days. Nothing to do but lie in the sun, have fun and lots of sex.” “Why are you still dressed?” I ask, after reaching back and feeling the fly of his pants instead of what I was expecting to find. “I was focused on getting you naked,” he moans, continuing to kiss the sensitive spot on my neck. “It’s time for you to catch up.” I turn and grab hold of his top button, popping the button free.

CHAPTER 12

T

rey

FOR THE THIRD DAY IN A ROW, I AWAKEN TO THE SOUND OF MY PHONE BUZZING ON THE NIGHTSTAND. There is just a hint of daylight, so it’s way too early to be getting a call unless it’s something urgent. I rub the sleep from my eyes and grab my phone, squinting to bring things into focus. A picture of Nana comes into view, so I pick up immediately. “Nana, is everything okay?” “No, it’s not,” she replies sounding more than a bit flustered. “There has been a black car parked out front since late last night. I’ve been trying to reach Silvia, but she doesn’t answer.” “When did you notice it,” I ask, trying to establish a timeline. “Well, when I came home from visiting Tyler it wasn’t there.” She pauses for several seconds. “I guess I didn’t notice it until I checked the door before bed. The windows in it are so dark, I couldn’t tell if anyone was inside.” “So it’s still there now?” “Yes. I got up to let Misty out and it’s still sitting in the same spot. It’s a car I’ve never seen before,” she adds hesitantly. “Can you see the back license plate?” “Yes, but I can’t make it out,” she replies with hesitation in her voice. “There is some kind of covering over it.” “Okay, Nana. I want you to stay inside and lock the door,” I tell her, suddenly feeling wide-awake. “I’m going to send an officer by to examine the car and we are going to pick you and Misty up and bring you Dad’s place. Mom and Tyler are both staying there for the next few days.” “But I have a meeting at the church later this morning,” she relents, not wanting to disrupt her schedule. “Nana, listen to me. The man who owns that car is most likely the one who killed Dad and poisoned Tyler,” I inform her sternly. “So pack a few things and we will be over to pick you up shortly.”

“Oh, good Lord,” she whimpers. “I’ll pack my things.” By the sounds coming from the other end of the line, it’s obvious that she is already scurrying back to the bedroom. “Just stay inside until I get there, okay?” I reiterate, not wanting her to leave the house for any reason. “If anything needs to be done outside, I’ll do it when we get there.” “Okay, I just have to figure out what I need,” she replies breathlessly, talking out loud to herself as well as the dog. “I’m going to hang up now,” I tell her, needing to awaken Anthony and get dressed. “I’ll see you in a little while.” “I’ll be ready,” she says before dropping the phone to unzip a suitcase. “What’s wrong?” Mandy asks, stretching and cracking her eyelids open. “There is a black sedan parked outside of Nana’s house, so we need to go pick her up,” I reply, leaning down to give her a quick kiss. “You just stay and relax. She still lives in Queens, so it will take us awhile. You’ll actually have time to get ready today.” “So, no yoga pants, huh?” she purrs, stretching for a second time. “You can wear those things anytime as far as I’m concerned,” I reply, thinking about how good her ass looked in them. “See you in a couple of hours.”

MANDY I hear voices as soon as Trey leaves the room, so it’s obvious that Anthony is already up. I find it amazing how little sleep some people need. I grab my phone to set an alarm to wake me up in an hour. Crap, I missed a call from Harris last night. I didn’t realize my ringer was off. Clicking over to his message, I play it through speaker. “Amanda, I have been thinking about what you told me. So after work, I did a little digging. Give me a call when you get this message, I’ll be in the office by seven am tomorrow morning. There are definitely some improprieties here that we need to discuss,” he adds before abruptly hanging up. That’s cool. I feel a little surge of excitement, but it’s another two hours before I can give him a call. So I send him a quick text telling him I’ll call him at seven o’clock his time and set my alarm to go off in an hour. The suite falls silent, so I roll over and relish the fact that I can still smell Trey’s cologne clinging to the ultra soft sheets. This is heavenly.

TREY Arriving at Nana’s house, Anthony pulls up right behind the black sedan. “Just sit tight for a minute,” he tells me after a quick visual scan. He cocks his 9mm and opens the driver’s side door, pausing briefly to do a quick check over both shoulders. He then proceeds to close the door and moves in behind the sedan. With

his gun pointed at the driver’s seat, he moves quickly to the driver’s door pulling the door handle and flinging open the door in one swift motion. “It’s empty,” he yells back to me, before reaching in and pulling a note from the steering wheel. “What’s done is done,” he says, holding up the note with the words written in bold, red ink. “Those are the same words that Tommy used yesterday,” I tell him as I open the passenger door and get out. “He said that a bailout from Addison Media is no longer in the cards, so what’s done is done.” “Driving all the way out here to ditch this car in front of your grandmother’s house was designed to send you a strong warning,” he replies, lowering his head and glaring at me over his dark sunglasses. “Like I said, if you’re going to keep poking the bear, we need to make sure everyone is protected.” “We’ll drop her off with Mom and Tyler and then I’ll have to figure out if anyone else is at risk.” I do a quick mental scan of who else might be affected. “I don’t give a shit about most of my relatives.” I chuckle as the thought of Margaret and her son, Chester flash through my mind. I’m sure Chester could hold his own, that little fucking weasel. “Oh thank, God,” Nana gasps, throwing open the front door to greet us. “Misty and I have been so nervous ever since we saw that car still parked there this morning.” “It appears that someone just abandoned it, Ma’am,” Anthony tells her, leaving out a few crucial details. “I’m going to have someone from the department come out and take a look,” I add, retrieving Detective Kelly’s card from my wallet. I punch in his number, giving him a quick call while Anthony gets Nana and Misty situated in the passenger seat of the SUV. “The Ghost abandoned his vehicle at my grandmother’s house,” I tell Detective Kelly when he answers. “I thought you and Agent Mitchell would want to take a look.” “We’ll do better than that,” he responds boisterously. “If you are sure it’s his vehicle, we’ll have it towed in and forensics can scour it from bumper to bumper.” “We know it’s his,” I confirm. “He left a note for me.” “Make sure you leave the note in the car where we can find it,” he replies gruffly. “Will do. We are taking Nana over to Trump Tower, so she can stay with the rest of the family until this is resolved,” I add. “Have you guys made any progress?” “Agent Mitchell told me there have been about one hundred and sixteen large transactions between Atlantic International and the United States in the past thirty days,” he explains. “So there is plenty to sort out.” “Well, I will keep passing along anything we find. Good luck with the car.” I hang up and hop in the back of the SUV. Listening to the conversation between Anthony and Nana I feel bad that I hadn’t thought of protecting her. She hasn’t been involved in any way, so I never imagined that her life would be in any danger. I

never would have forgiven myself if something had happened to her.

MANDY After being awakened by my alarm, I send Trey a text asking how things are going. It has been so long since I’ve sat alone in silence like this, it actually feels strange to me. Trey: We have picked up the package and it is in transit. ; ) Me: I’m glad she’s ok Trey: I was just thinking the same thing. Got lucky My phone begins to ring and Harris’ name comes up on the screen. I click over to take his call, eager to hear what he has to say about the Firefly Media deal. “Good morning, Harris. You are up early.” I glance at the time and it’s just after six am on the west coast. “Yeah, I heard my phone when you sent me that text and I couldn’t get back to sleep,” he replies in a gravely voice. “There are several things that we need to look into in that Firefly Media transaction,” he begins to explain. “Right before the buyout, he issued a million shares worth of stock options to a company called Snow International Holdings as well as nearly ten million to T Fowler Worldwide. So he effectively doubled the float going into the transaction.” “It’s no wonder the stock tanked after the buyout,” I reply, wondering if Bill had any inkling what Tommy had done. “He should’ve reported this in a separate SEC filing, but instead just buried it in the quarterly 10Q,” Harris explains further. “In addition to that, he failed to disclose the risk of losing the TV contract when he quit as the host of the show. That had to have been part of the media deal, so it was a known risk.” “How can I move this forward on this end?” I ask, anxious to pin something on Tommy. “I already talked to an old colleague of mine, Vicky Sterling, who works in the Manhattan office,” he informs me with a hint of excitement in his voice. “She is already compiling a case file on the matter and you will be able to pick up a copy later this afternoon. Do you know where their office is located?” “Yeah, ironically it’s right next to the North Cove Yacht Harbor,” I reply with a giggle. “Yes, I have always thought that the SEC chose that site to serve as a reminder to some of those yacht owners.” Harris actually laughs out loud. “Just ask for Vicky and she will have everything together for you by three o’clock.” “Great! I’ll stop in and pick it up at three,” I confirm, feeling invigorated by the thought of being in possession of some solid evidence for once. “I assume you won’t be back here anytime soon?” he asks with a hint of resignation in his tone. “I’m not sure, sir. Let’s just say I’m out on assignment for now,” I tell him, hoping to buy another week or two. “You can take this out of my PTO.”

“That’s fine,” he says with a sigh. “Just pick up the file, review it and we will go from there. I just hope you know what you are getting into with that Addison boy.” “Well, I believe he is a much better person than his father,” I reply, telling him what I believe to be the truth. “Whom, I know you hated.” “I wouldn’t say I hated him.” He pauses for another long second. “It was more of a competitive, adversarial relationship. He and I were just on opposing sides in everything from business to politics. I may have thought that I hated him at some point, but I really just hated what he stood for.” “I totally get that,” I tell him from the heart. “That’s exactly why I chose to come to work for you. I always wanted to fight for the little guy, but right now I want to fight for Bill Gleason’s family. Tommy Fowler screwed them good, even if he has nothing to do with the other crimes that have been going on all around us.” “Go get ‘em, Amanda,” he says with a smile I can hear right through the phone. “That’s the reason I hired you. Let me know what you find.” “I will, sir. Have a good day.” Clicking to end the call, I notice the return of some mixed feelings that have been absent for the past several days. Harris is a man who has had a laser-focused mission for the past forty years. At this point, I have to wonder if I will find something to stoke my passion in that way. Not that I want it to be my sole obsession in life, but it would be nice to be excited to get up and go to work in the morning. On that note, I better get up and get ready before Trey gets back.

CHAPTER 13

T

rey

AFTER DROPPING OFF NANA AND MISTY, WE SWING BY THE BANK TO TAKE CARE OF A LITTLE BUSINESS before returning to the St. Regis to pick up Mandy. Anthony remains quiet, as if he is mulling over the details of the case. After pulling up to the curb of the hotel and giving the keys to the valet, he finally lets me in on his thinking. “I’m still not sure whether or not we are dealing with The Ghost,” he says, revealing the source of his inner conflict. “It was like him to send a message by leaving a car in front of your grandmother’s house, but he would have been more forceful than leaving a note on the steering wheel.” He scoffs, as if he can’t believe a real man would do such a thing. “I’m just glad he didn’t do anything more dramatic,” I reiterate. “Nana has nothing to do with anything, other than being related to us.” “Okay… Romeo has left the airport in Belize City and is headed to the bank to see what he can dig up regarding Carly,” he says, reading a message on his phone. “Hopefully there is a young, naïve female teller that he can influence,” he adds with a chuckle. “Anthony!” someone yells as we make our way into the lobby of the hotel. “Jack,” Anthony replies after turning back and spotting him in the distance. “I’ll wait for you down here,” he tells me, before heading into the café to join Jack, Kate and Brandon. I remember him saying that this place is one of Jack’s favorite places. I step into the elevator and Ozzy joins me, punching the button for our floor. “So is that guy your bodyguard or something?” he asks, giving me a look of suspicion. “Yeah, things have been a little crazy lately so Jack Ryker suggested I hire him for a bit,” I reply, glancing over at him wondering what he’s thinking. “I was reading about you online last night,” he admits pensively. “I’m sorry about your dad and your brother,” he adds with a somber look. “Thanks, but my brother actually got out of the hospital yesterday,” I reply. “He still doesn’t have much of a memory, but at least he is up and moving around.”

“You know, I often feel jealous of the people who stay here, but at least I don’t have anyone trying to kill me,” he says with a chuckle as the elevator stops on our floor. “Yeah, I’m hoping to get past this phase of my life fairly soon,” I tell him, waiting for the doors to open. “Have a good one,” I tell him, handing him a tip on my way out the door. Ozzy seems like a nice kid, but I have to wonder if that’s his real name. If so, it seems as if it might limit his career options. I quietly enter the suite and sneak up behind Mandy while she is putting the finishing touches on her makeup. She is jamming to a song by KT Tunstall, so she doesn’t notice me until I’m right behind her. “Jesus! You scared me,” she screams, jumping from her chair. “That’s mean, considering all that’s been going on lately.” “You’re right, I’m sorry.” I pull her to me and wrap my arms around her. “I wasn’t thinking. You look great by the way.” She’s dressed in what I would call a sexy business suit, black with grey stripes, and a matching skirt that hits her just above the knee. “We have to go to the regional SEC office this afternoon to pick up a case file they are building on Tommy,” she tells me with a broad smile. “Harris came through for me after all.” “That’s great.” I give her another squeeze. “Harris is slowly realizing that I’ll probably never come back,” she tells me, pulling back to gauge my reaction. I smile at her and reach into the breast pocket of my suit and pull out an envelope with her name written upon it. “Guess what showed up last night?” Her eyes light up upon seeing the Wells Fargo logo in the corner. “Our winnings?” She smiles and slides her fingernail along the seam, as the fold peels back it reveals a check with her name upon it. “Seven hundred and fifty thousand,” she says, shaking her head and staring at the numbers. “I can’t believe this is real.” “It’s definitely real,” I assure her. “We’ll go deposit it after we have some breakfast. Anthony is waiting for us in the café along with Jack, Kate and Brandon. I think Kate is a couple years younger than you.” I can’t help but snicker at the thought. “Hmm, that must say something about Jack,” she replies with a flutter of her eyebrows. “That he’s rich and famous?” I ask, being a smart ass.

MANDY Walking into the café to join Jack and the others, I am glad to be wearing a business suit instead of yoga pants. Jack and Brandon are both dressed in business suits, Kate looks just darling in a little business suit that must be a size zero. It fits her like a glove; it must have been custom fit for her. “Dad and Kate, this is Trey and Mandy,” Brandon says, standing up to introduce

us.

“It’s a pleasure,” Trey says shaking hands with both of them before taking an open seat next to Brandon. “I just love your suit,” I tell Kate after greeting both her and Jack. “Did you have that custom fitted?” “No, it’s straight off the rack. It’s part of a new line that I am developing with Nordstrom’s, designed for working women,” she says, with a proud smile. “It fits you amazingly,” I add, reaching over to feel her lapel. “That must be really comfortable.” “It’s comfortable, wrinkle-free and sells for about a third less than the one you are wearing,” she says in return. “Although, that one does look fantastic on you.” “If I can get one like yours for a third less, I will do it in a heartbeat,” I tell her, still amazed by how it hugs her body perfectly. “Mine was custom fit based on my measurements, but I think yours actually fits better.” “See guys,” Kate says, looking back and forth between Brandon and Jack. “Once women find out they can actually get clothes that fit them properly, the sky is the limit.” She pulls a business card out of her clutch and hands it to me. “You just send me your sizes and I’ll make sure that you are part of our test marketing campaign.” “That would be great!” I love this girl already. Stuffing the card into my wallet, my attention turns to a more serious conversation that is emerging amongst the guys. “If Anthony thinks you’re in real danger, I would definitely take it seriously,” Jack is telling Trey, which instantly grabs my ear. “I would trust him with my life any day of the week.” “Thanks, Jack,” Anthony says, “At this point I’m just not exactly sure who we’re dealing with.” He pauses reflectively. “If it really is The Ghost, there might be a bigger agenda here than any of us can imagine.” “Hopefully it turns out the same way that mine did,” Jack laughs. “I was convinced that Sau Ming was after me, but in the end it was a young punk named C.W. Jenkins. He was just smitten with Kate.” He gives her a sideways glance. “I know C.W.,” Trey says with a laugh. “You’re really missing out on that one, Kate. He is definitely God’s gift to the female gender.” “Oh, I know.” Kate replies with a cringe. “We went out one time and it was the worst date of my life. He was such a creep.” “I’m thinking it might be a copycat in this case,” Anthony tells Jack, bringing a serious tone back to the conversation. “Someone who wants us to believe he’s The Ghost or is simply trying to emulate him.” “I’m sorry, but I wouldn’t want anyone nicknamed The Ghost, chasing after me,” Kate says, placing her hand on my arm. “But Anthony will take care of him. You’ll have to ask one of the other guys about Anthony’s military record. He’s too modest to talk about it.” “I don’t like to dwell on the past,” Anthony pipes up after hearing her

comment. “I was there to protect my men and that’s what I did.” He gives us both a look that resembles that of a scolding father. “Now my job is to protect people like you, so that is where my focus lies.” “Just know, he’s really kick ass,” Kate whispers in spite of his words. “You and Trey have nothing to worry about.” “I totally agree with her,” Jack concurs, smiling and turning to Anthony. “Someday they will make a movie about you. In the meantime, lets order some breakfast.”

TREY Talking with Jack and Brandon over breakfast, I’m beginning to wonder if I should take on a larger role at Addison Media. I have a feeling that Tommy’s days are numbered and even though I’m probably not qualified to be CEO I could at least play a more active role. The conversation evolves even further after giving them a thumbnail sketch of what went gone down with the Firefly Media debacle. “Have you ever watched The Profit?” Jack asks. “He goes in and turns around companies that have good ideas but are failing for one reason or another.” “Yeah, I’ve seen it. I think the majority of Tommy’s companies could use his services,” I reply jokingly. “That’s what I’m saying,” Jack says with a nod. “If Addison Media gets involved, you can bring in someone who can turn companies around the way Marcus does. With Addison behind it and a decent host, the network would most likely pick it up again. If they don’t, you could still end up with a stable of growing companies.” “It’s definitely something to think about,” I reply, feeling the first little twinge of entrepreneurial excitement that I have felt in a long while. “It would be a good way to bail out the Gleason’s. Otherwise, I have a feeling they will be screwed.” “Yeah, I still can’t believe that a guy like Bill would take his own life,” Brandon adds. “He spoke at one of our banquets at Harvard Business School. He was a rock star in his day.” “I have to give Aileen a call later today and see if there are any preliminary autopsy results,” I tell him. “I don’t believe for a minute that Bill hung himself. That makes no sense. Even if he was stressed financially, he had plenty of other options.” “Well, I hope the true story comes out,” Jack says, with a look of compassion filling his eyes. “For both him and his family. He should be remembered for all the good he did, for not only the business community, but this entire city.” “I couldn’t agree more.”

CHAPTER 14

M andy BY THE TIME WE ARE DONE WITH BREAKFAST, MY MIND IS ALREADY FOCUSED ON TAKING MY CHECK TO THE bank. I honestly can’t wait to see that many digits in my checking account balance. It’s weird to think that it only took about ten minutes to win all this money and even less time for Tommy to lose that much. It definitely gives me a whole new prospective on gambling. “The first thing I’m going to do is pay off every cent that I owe,” I tell Trey as we hop into the back of the SUV. “I have fussed about my student loans since before I even finished college. I’ll pay off my credit cards, my car loan and then I can think about how to invest the rest of it.” “I think you should buy yourself something you’ve always wanted too,” Trey replies, shaking his head at all of my practical thoughts. “There has to be something you have always wanted.” “I always wanted a horse.” I think back to how I used to beg Dad for one after we moved to Tennessee. It would’ve been the perfect place to have one since there was already a barn and a small fenced in pasture. “Okay, I was thinking more along the lines of jewelry or a sports car,” Trey replies, knowing that Manhattan and horses don’t really mix. “Like a triple black, sixty-five Mustang?” I ask him with a smirk. “I’ve never had much interest in driving a Ferrari or Maserati.” “I’m pretty sure you would change your mind if you ever took a Ferrari for a spin. There is a reason why they can charge as much as they do.” He gives me a look that says I honestly don’t know what I’m missing. “I thought maybe there were just enough suckers out there who would pay whatever price they asked,” I reply teasingly. “Kind of like the guys who would spend four hundred and fifty thousand on a bulletproof SUV.” Anthony bursts out laughing at my comment. “You give him hell, Mandy.” Trey just leans back with a smirk on his face. “I’m not even going to dignify that with a response.”

“According to Romeo, he was able to sweet-talk a lovely, young cashier,” Anthony informs us. “Carly withdrew one and a half million in cash and took the other eighteen in the form of a cashier’s check.” “Okay, so that means Agent Mitchell should be looking for transfers of roughly five or maybe five and a half million,” I reply, thinking she had probably spent some of it on other things. “I’ll send him a text letting him know that five and a half million had left the account and he can figure it out from there,” Trey says, pulling out his phone to send the agent a message. “Romeo is meeting up with the guys from Chetumal and then they are going in search of the white house north of the lighthouse,” Anthony adds with a backwards glance. “If she’s still in the city, they will have her whereabouts nailed down shortly.” “Can they bring her back?” Trey asks, furrowing his brow. “It’s not like she has skipped bail or anything.” “No. They will just keep an eye on her until the FBI has gathered enough evidence to have her extradited,” he explains. “We can shorten up that process dramatically.” I see a broad smile cross his face through the rearview mirror. “How much do I have to set aside for taxes?” I ask, suddenly realizing that I hadn’t even thought about that aspect of the money we had won. “Probably three hundred or so,” Trey says obviously guessing. “Like I said, I’ve never won money gambling before, so I’ll have to ask my accountant. By the time the tax is due, it will be a drop in the bucket anyway.” “For you maybe, but it certainly won’t be for me,” I counter, feeling a bit annoyed by his nonchalant attitude. “They sent the money to my account, so if there is any tax due it will be on my books, not yours.” He narrows his eyes as if I’m the one being annoying. “That would mean this money is a gift from you,” I counter. “Then there will be gift tax that needs to be paid.” “You are correct, and who pays the gift tax?” he asks, displaying his smartass grin. “I know… the donor.” I relent, turning to look out the window. I know he doesn’t get it, but I don’t like the feeling of being given money out of pity. I would much rather work and earn it in some way instead of it being such an obvious handout. “You aren’t very good at accepting gifts,” he reaches over and begins to tickle my ribs. “I want you to work on that, because I am going to insist on spoiling you a little.” I giggle, unable to maintain my irked demeanor. “I’ve told you that I’ve never been money motivated and I have certainly never asked for a handout of any kind,” I tell him, reiterating basic moral values that are deeply instilled within me. “That’s fine, but this was free money that we won together. I’m not going to need it,” he says, trying once again to explain his reasoning. “So relax, pay your

bills and enjoy the rest. According to the attorney, Tyler and I will receive our first dividend payments in about a month.” “I can only imagine what that check will look like,” I reply, knowing that it will most likely be up in the millions. “If it’s the same as last quarter, it will be just over forty million,” he says unable to contain his grin. “That’s why I’m saying I’ll take care of the taxes.” “Forty million,” I mutter, trying to even fathom what I would do with that kind of money. “Are you sure you can make that stretch for three whole months?” “And I had less to do with earning that money than you did with the check you are holding in your hand,” he says with a rather pained expression. “Don’t think that I feel great about all of it coming to me just because someone killed my father. No matter how I try to rationalize it, it just seems like blood money.” Anthony pulls into a parking spot in front of the bank, throws the SUV in park and spins backwards in his seat. “You two sure have some horrendous problems to overcome,” he says with a flash of anger in his eyes. “You are going to receive billions of dollars over the coming years,” he says focusing directly on Trey. “If you want to feel better about the money, do something good with it. You can start by helping Nolan and Aileen straighten out Firefly Media, just like Jack suggested.” “You’re right,” Trey says, shaking off his emotions. “I will help them out. Dad would’ve helped Bill if he would’ve had the chance.” “And you,” Anthony says, redirecting toward me. “It’s not your fault that your dad fucked everything up for your family. He took on the wrong guy and lost in a big way, but again, it’s not your fault. So quit acting like you don’t deserve anything. You both deserve it as much as anyone. Now, you see that man sitting at the bus stop over there?” “Yeah,” Trey replies, glancing toward the street corner. “Go give him all of the cash that you carry around in that fat money clip of yours,” Anthony says, staring at him until he pulls it out. He then turns back to me. “You go deposit that check, get a few thousand in cash and give him a couple grand of it,” he says with a shimmer in his eyes. “You two will not only make his day, but he will talk about the two of you until his dying day.” “You’re right,” Trey says, opening the clip where at least twenty five hundred dollar bills are folded inside. “You deposit your check and I’ll go have a talk with him,” he instructs me before opening the door and getting out of the SUV.

TREY A look of fear crosses the man’s face as I approach the bench that he is sitting on. I give him a reassuring smile, but he scoots all the way to the end as I take a seat. I see these people all the time, but I have never really given them more than a fleeting thought. I guess I have always assumed that we have numerous programs that they can take advantage of in this country.

“It’s a nice day,” I say, trying to make small talk. “Yeah, I’m glad it’s starting to warm up,” he replies rubbing his hands along his arms as if he is cold. “I haven’t had my coffee yet,” he grumbles, looking over at Starbucks, which is kitty corner down the street. “Can I buy you a coffee?” I ask, wanting to start small. “Oh, that would be awfully kind of you, sir,” he says, looking over at me with his big, brown eyes. “I’m going through a bit of a rough patch.” His lip starts to quiver and his eyes once again fall to the pavement before him. “Well, you’re luck is about to change,” I reply, pausing long enough to regain his attention. “I just won a bunch of money and I would like to share some of it with you.” “With me?” he gasps, looking around as if to see if there was a hidden camera lurking somewhere in the shadows. “Why would you share it with me?” He stares at me with a bewildered look. “Because, I believe that if I share my good fortune with you, then maybe more will come my way later on,” I reply, pausing once again to let my words sink in. “You know, I do believe that happens,” he says, nodding his head and giving me a faint smile. “I want you to take this,” I tell him, giving him a stack of twenty-seven one hundred dollar bills folded in half. “After your luck changes, I want you to help out someone else who’s down on their luck. Okay?” “I… I… Sure!” he gasps, glancing through the stack seeing Ben Franklin on each and every one of them. “I can’t believe this. Who are you?” “I’m Trey Addison and you are?” I ask, holding out my hand to shake his. “Marvin Lewis,” he says, looking down at my dress shoes. “I shined shoes like yours for over forty years, but hardly no one shines their shoes anymore,” he explains with tears beginning to form in the corners of his eyes. “You’re right, most people don’t even wear dress shoes anymore,” I add, glancing at the battered old leather shoes he is wearing. “Where did you work?” “Right over there,” he points back toward the bank. “I used to be busy all day long. It’s the only thing I knew. I started helping my old man when I was just a kid.” Mandy emerges from the bank and comes walking down the sidewalk toward us. “My girlfriend has something for you too,” I inform him as Mandy stops on the other side of him. “This is Marvin. He used to shine shoes right over there, next to the bank. He worked there for over forty years.” “People don’t shine their shoes anymore,” Mandy replies with a look of understanding. “I want you to take this and get yourself something nice,” she adds, handing him another wad of hundred dollar bills. “I’m starting to wonder if I’ve died and gone to heaven,” he says with a laugh, looking around as if he is still wondering whether or not he was being recorded. “I’m going to help my buddy Max,” he tells me with a spark in his eyes. “He’s been on a bad stretch too.”

“There are lots of places for you guys to get help,” Mandy tells him, rubbing her hand along the back of his humped over shoulders. “I know,” he replies puckering up his face. “It’s just hard to look people in the eye when you are coming around with your hand out every day. I only go when I’m really desperate.” “You should go whenever you are cold or hungry,” I tell him sternly. “You can’t help the fact that times changed on you. Needing a little help doesn’t make you a bad person. Also, it’s not too late for you to learn how to do something new.” “I suppose you’re right,” he says with resignation, obviously not convinced that there is hope for a better future. “I just can’t believe all of this,” he adds, looking down at the pile of cash sitting on his lap. Where am I going to keep it?” He glances over at the shopping cart that serves as his home on wheels. “I’ll tell you what,” Mandy says, thinking on her feet. “You take three hundred, get yourself cleaned up and buy some new clothes. I’ll hang onto the rest of it and meet you right here tomorrow at noon and we’ll go inside and get you a safe deposit box to keep your money in.” The old man looks at her, then looks down at the pile of money and then up at her again, trying to figure out whether or not he can trust her. “I guess, that will work,” he finally says. “After all, it was your money to start with. I better keep five hundred though. I need a new pair of shoes.” “Sounds good,” Mandy counts out five bills and puts the rest into the envelope she had brought from the bank. “I will seal this and bring it back to you tomorrow. We’ll meet you right here at noon,” she reiterates. “I’ll be right here,” he says with a smile. “I sure hope this isn’t a dream. I’m a little scared of waking up about now.” Mandy laughs and pats him on the back. “You are definitely awake and we’ll see you here tomorrow. Now go get yourself something to eat,” she tells him before turning to head back to the SUV. “You handled him really well.” I tell her, opening the door of the SUV for her. “He actually looked like he was scared of me when I first walked up to him.” “Well, I’m sure he’s used to being treated poorly,” she says, hopping up into the back seat. “I can’t imagine not having a place to shower or sleep.” “See, there are people with bigger problems than feeling guilty about having too much money given to them,” Anthony quips once we are back inside. “I’m sure his head is spinning right now.” “Yeah, it definitely is,” I reply, thinking back to the look on his face. “That felt way better than I ever could’ve imagined.” “I’m hanging onto most of it for him until tomorrow,” Mandy tells him, holding up the envelope. “He needs to get cleaned up, so we can get him a safe deposit box tomorrow. We’re going to meet him back here at noon.” “I guess we’ll be back tomorrow then,” Anthony replies just as my phone begins to ring. Looking down, I see its Aileen. Hopefully it’s not more bad news. “Hi Aileen, how are you guys?”

“Dad was murdered,” she declares, confirming something that we had already suspected. “He had a puncture wound in the back of his neck and was apparently injected with poison.” “I’m sorry, but at least you know he didn’t take his own life.” I try to put a positive spin on it, knowing that I would be relieved if I were in her situation. “I know that doesn’t make it any easier though.” “No, it doesn’t. I think Mom and I are still in denial, waiting to hear from him at any moment.” “I know exactly what you mean.” I still expect my phone to ring on Sunday afternoons, even though it was something I always dreaded. “We are on our way to you now, I’ll see you in a bit.” “I knew Bill was murdered,” I tell Mandy and Anthony after hanging up with Aileen. “They apparently injected something in the back of his neck.” “They must have realized that they couldn’t get through to him,” Anthony surmises. “He most likely got ambushed at home and strung him up after they injected him. At least it was most likely painless.” We continue to drive in silence, images of Bill being strung up floating through my mind. I reach over and take Mandy’s hand, giving it a squeeze. She looks over at me with an uneasy look on her face. No one likes the thought of messing with someone who is capable of doing such heinous acts. There is so much evil in this world, unfortunately right now it feels like much of it is in my own backyard.

CHAPTER 15

M andy WE ARE ALL IN A SOLEMN MOOD AS WE PULL INTO VALET PARKING AT THE ST REGIS. IT’S EASIER TO PARK here and walk a block during the workday, since all of the lots tend to be stuffed to capacity. I’ve been thinking about Aileen and Trey. It was hard enough to watch Mom die on her own terms after years of illness. I can’t imagine having a parent murdered and losing them in the blink of an eye. I pull out my phone as we enter the elevator at Trump Tower and send dad a text. I want him to stay in Tennessee for the remainder of the week. Trey has been talking about wanting to get out of the city for a few days, so maybe we can all go visit him instead. Dad: Silvia told me the same thing. I hate sitting here worrying about all of you, but I don’t want to cause any more fuss. Me: Thanks Dad. Love you! Dad: Love you too, Sweetie. “He’s okay with staying home?” Trey asks as I toss my phone back into my purse. “Not really, but Silvia told him the same thing, so he probably doesn’t feel like he has a choice in the matter.” I smile and picture him pacing the kitchen floor. “Hopefully, this will all be over soon.” “I think it will come to a head in the next twenty four hours,” Anthony says while calmly watching the floors click by on the panel. “We will handle it if anyone makes a move on this end and Romeo will have Carly pinned down shortly.” We hear a scuffle in progress as the elevator reaches our floor. “Hang tight,” Anthony commands, pulling his pistol from its case. He slowly peers around the corner, led by his cocked Glock nine. “What are you doing? You dumb shits!” he yells in a sarcastic tone. “Are you trying to get hurt?” Bolt and Gator drop their hold on one another and snap to attention. “He was braggin’ that he could take me,” Bolt says, explaining the situation. “I would’ve had you if we weren’t interrupted,” Gator snaps back, picking up his

baseball cap and strategically positioning it back on his head. “Awww, that was the most excitement I’ve had in months,” Nana says with a genuine look of disappointment, holding Misty in her left arm. “Yeah, it was just getting good,” Vanessa, adds, waving her hand at Anthony. “You’re such a fun killer, Anthony,” I tease him as he looks around in bewilderment. “Whatever!” Anthony rolls his eyes and holsters his weapon. “Where is Crusher?” “Silvia wanted to run an errand, so he went with her,” Bolt answers. “I think she has a crush on him or something.” Trey clears his throat, looking up at the ceiling. “You are talking about my mother for God’s sake.” Everyone breaks out laughing, including me. “She is a single woman,” I remind him. “Although, Dad is probably going to be pretty jealous if he hears about this.” “Yeah, he’ll be hopping the next flight.” Trey laughs, along with the rest of us.

TREY Hearing the laughter, Aileen and Nolan come out into common area. Nolan looks like he hasn’t had much sleep and Aileen looks even worse. She still has the same smudged eyeliner that she was wearing yesterday and her hair is starting to look matted. “On top of everything else, Mom is driving us insane,” Aileen says as she shuffles toward us. “Please tell me it’s safe for us to go home.” “When Crusher gets back, I’ll have Gator escort you home,” Anthony tells her, reaching out to put an arm around her shoulders. “I’m sure she wants to make arrangements, so that’s understandable.” “Unless you’re Irish, you don’t know the half of it,” she says with a small sigh. “She’s very traditional and the fact that she isn’t by Dad’s side and preparing for the wake is driving her nuts.” “Tell her to get her things ready,” Anthony reaffirms, leading to a look of relief from both Aileen and Nolan. “Do you think we’re safe at this point?” Nolan asks as soon as Aileen disappears from view. “No, I don’t,” Anthony, replies bluntly. “We need another day or two for everything to resolve. That’s why Gator will be staying with you.” Gator comes over to join the two men. “Good,” Nolan says, wringing his hands. “I don’t want to end up in another dumpster. I had to throw away those clothes.” He literally cringes at the thought. “Yeah, you were definitely ripe,” Anthony acknowledges with shake of his head. “They should’ve used you in a Febreze commercial. Of all the places I’ve been, few things can compete with a dumpster at an Asian Market after a warm day.” “On that note, how is Tyler doing?” I ask Vanessa after noticing his absence.

“I honestly don’t know,” she says with a crack in her voice. “He stopped taking the antidepressants because they were making him feel weird.” “So he is acting more like his old self?” I ask, hoping to find some glimmer of hope. “The anger is back, but he’s acting like he is in high school.” She gives me an unsettled look. “He stayed up until three o’clock playing video games last night and hasn’t gotten out of bed yet.” That’s exactly what he did when he was in high school,” I comment, thinking back to how annoyed Mom used to get with him. “As soon as his football career was over, he blew everything off and would just play video games for hours and hours.” “I don’t think that’s uncommon for someone who has had a brain trauma,” Bolt says after overhearing our conversation. “Immature behavior and personality changes are pretty normal. If someone had hostility prior to the injury, it can be magnified dramatically. I’ve seen guys get really nasty after brain trauma.” “Can you imagine if something like that happened to Crusher?” Gator asks, just as the elevator dings and the doors open. Crusher and Mom step out of the elevator, shopping bags hanging from both of his hands. “What?” he asks, coming to a stop in front of Anthony. “Nothing,” Anthony replies. “We were just talking about brain injuries and you showed up. At least I see you are making yourself useful.” “Oh, he’s great to go shopping with,” Silvia gushes, placing her hand on his arm. “Much more accommodating than my boys ever were.” She scowls in in my direction. “Yeah, you go with her to Paris and Milan, then we’ll talk,” I reply giving Crusher a sideways glance. “Besides, he’s about four times the size we were and we would end up carrying a dozen bags each.” “You are so full of crap!” Mom bursts out laughing. “Come on Crusher, let’s go order you some lunch.” We all look at one another, as Crusher strides into Dad’s condo with Mom in tow, giggling like a schoolgirl with a crush. “Is there actually something going on with those two?” Mandy whispers, asking what each of us is thinking. “Well, if I were a few decades younger,” Nana giggles, reaching out to give Gator a pinch. Her dog, Misty, gives Nana a look of disapproval. “On that note, Gator, you get the keys from Crusher and take Nolan, Aileen and her mother to the Gleason home,” Anthony instructs. “We are headed to the SEC office to see what they’ve put together regarding Tommy,” he says, nodding to Mandy and me. “Why? What’s going on?” Nolan asks. His statement grabs the attention of both Becky and Vanessa as well, who draw closer to us. “Tommy diluted you and the other shareholders just prior to selling you his stake and it was never properly disclosed,” Mandy explains to them in a nutshell. “One of my colleagues is pulling all the relevant documents and building a case file for me. We want to see if there is enough to pursue a criminal case or if it’s just a

matter of an ethical violation. Either way, you guys should be entitled to a nice refund to compensate for the dilution,” she explains to Nolan. “Oh my God, that would be great,” he says letting out a huge sigh. “Maybe we would all be able to sleep again.” “Would he be able to stay on as CEO of Addison Media?” Vanessa asks. Becky leans in wanting to hear Mandy’s answer. “If there is criminal wrong doing, he will definitely lose his job,” she tells them. “If it’s simply an ethical issue, it will be up to the board of directors to decide.” “I don’t think he will be with us much longer,” I assure everyone. “Even if he hasn’t committed an actual crime, this whole Firefly Media thing stinks to high heaven.” I turn to Nolan. “Regardless of what happens, I’m going to help you guys get that mess all straightened out. Dad and Bill were good friends for years, so it’s something that he would have done for him.” Nolan stands there speechless for a moment, chocking back his emotions. “Aileen and her mother will be very relieved. Thank you, Trey.” He reaches out to shake my hand, so I shake his and pull him in for a hug. If anyone ever looked like they needed a hug, it was he. “Now go home and get some rest.” “Will the rest of you just hang tight for the time being?” Anthony asks the group. “Bolt and Crusher will be hanging out here, so if we can keep everyone together for another twenty-four or forty-eight hours, that will be great.” Everyone begrudgingly agrees to stay put for now. Obviously everyone would like to get back to a sense of normalcy, but their safety is much more important. “We’ll stop back tomorrow morning and give everyone an update. Hopefully by then we will have located Carly and have a handle on things,” I tell them before going into Dad’s condo to rouse Tyler before leaving. I make my way back to his old bedroom and have an eerie flashback as I crack the door and enter the dimly lit room. “Are you getting up today?” I ask, cracking the blind to let in some daylight. “It’s after noon, Tyler. It’s a gorgeous day.” “Why can’t everyone just leave me the fuck alone?” he groans, sounding just like the dickhead who had blamed me for Dad’s death. “I just came in to say hello and see how you are doing,” I reply, trying to go easy on him. Dr. Novacek had warned us that we would have to very understanding, because he his brain had been through a very traumatic experience. “Oh, I’m doing fucking great,” he sneers, giving me a look of death. “My knee hurts like a mother fucker, I can’t have any pain pills and I don’t even remember the bitch who keeps telling me she’s my fiancée.” “You are going to have surgery as soon as possible,” I tell him, grabbing an ice pack from the cooler and placing it on his knee. “You and Vanessa have been together since you were a senior in high school. She helped you get through the pain the first time.” “Since high school?” he asks with a horrified look on his face. “Well then, I think it’s about time for someone new.” He shakes his head and looks as if he can’t believe he had spent nearly a decade with her. “Being around her makes me so

fucking angry and I don’t even know why!” “I’ll let you rest,” I tell him, leaving before his temper escalates any further. “I’ll stop by and check on you tomorrow.” I turn toward the door and see Vanessa standing outside of the room. Judging by the look on her face, it’s apparent that she is mustering all of her strength to keep from bursting into tears. “He’ll come around,” I whisper, putting my arm around her and giving her a one-armed hug. “They’ll have to adjust his meds. He’ll be fine.” “Nothing is going to be fine,” she whispers, pulling me away from Tyler’s doorway. “I can’t go through this again. I thought it would get better, but it’s actually getting worse. He is so angry with me… I can’t take it anymore.” “We’ll talk to Dr. Novacek and see if he will adjust his meds,” I reason with her. “You’re pregnant and I think it’s just a matter of getting his mind and memory straightened out.” “I still love him, but I can’t do this anymore,” she replies, seeming to want to drop the topic. “But, I’ll give Dr. Novacek a call.” “Okay, I’ll touch base with you tomorrow to see what he suggests. We’re going to stop by in the morning and give everyone an update,” I tell her, moving toward the doorway. “Stay strong and we’ll all get through this. Mandy and I have a date with an SEC investigator,” I tell her, glancing at my watch. Walking away, I am hoping that today isn’t an example of what Tyler is going to be like going forward. It will be miserable for both Mom and Vanessa.

CHAPTER 16

M andy TREY SEEMS A LITTLE BUMMED OUT AFTER WE RETRIEVE THE SUV FROM THE VALET AND HEAD SOUTH toward the SEC regional headquarters. I’m excited to see what they have dug up on Tommy and whether or not it can be extended to a criminal case. He has rubbed me the wrong way since the first night we met, as well as in every encounter ever since. “Tyler was a total asshole today,” Trey finally says after riding in silence for several blocks. “He actually said that its time for a new girlfriend and Vanessa heard him say it.” “He probably didn’t realize what he was saying,” I speculate, wanting to give him the benefit of the doubt. He has been through a lot. “It would be one thing if he used to be a nice guy and had become an asshole after being poisoned,” he responds, turning back toward the window. “But he’s been an asshole ever since he hit puberty.” “We’ll soon be done here and then you won’t have to deal with him much,” I reply, knowing full well that it’s not true. If they are the two majority owners of Addison Media, they are pretty much tied together. Trey rolls his eyes and glares at me. “Do you really believe that?” “No. I was just trying to make you feel better,” I tell him, giving him an innocent smile and scooting closer to him. “I’m just excited to get some dirt on Tommy.” “Yeah, I knew that’s why you’re in such a good mood,” he replies, placing his hand on my thigh and looking into my eyes. “I know he’s dirty and I know he’s very smart, but I think you’re smarter… so hopefully we can nail him to the wall.” “You might want to focus a little more on Carly,” Anthony declares after checking a message on his phone. “Apparently, Agent Mitchell was able to track down two large transfers from her account, one of which went to an Eastern European bank.” He pauses for a moment before continuing his thought. “Son of a bitch, maybe it is The Ghost.” He checks both side mirrors, before peering back at us through the rear view mirror.

“You just got paranoid, didn’t you?” Trey asks him with a hint of sarcasm. “If you had ever seen any of the man’s work, you would be more than just paranoid,” Anthony replies with a stoic expression. “The guy would string up his own mother and not think twice about it.” He stares back at us for another couple of seconds before focusing his attention back on the road. A chill runs through me as his words soak in. I’m suddenly glad that Trey bought a bulletproof SUV and we have a decorated Navy Seal Sniper as our chauffer. I think back to the harrowing ride we had the night we met him. We survived that night on sheer luck and the grace of God. I click to the messages on my phone and send Dad a quick text letting him know that everything is good and that we are going to meet with an SEC investigator. After sending it, I can’t help thinking about the way that Silvia was flirting with Crusher. I don’t think Dad would appreciate it if he saw how she was acting. I have kind of been hoping that those two would end up together. I think they would be good for each other.

TREY My stomach turns over a bit as we approach a sign that says: SEC Regional Office. It’s weird to think that not long ago Mandy could’ve been coming here to dig up dirt on me. I’m glad things have turned out this way. She has a lot of tenacity; I wouldn’t want her on the opposing side of the table. “I’m going to park here,” Anthony tells us, pulling into a one-hour parking spot close to the door. “You aren’t going to need more than an hour are you?” “No,” Mandy tells him. “We will be in and out… twenty minutes tops.” “Okay, I’ll wait here for you.” He opens the center console and pulls out a black plastic case. “I need to take care of a couple things.” “Alright,” I respond. “We’ll be back in a bit.” I open the door and step down from the vehicle, reaching back for Mandy’s hand. “You really are becoming a gentleman,” Mandy says, apparently impressed by my gesture. “You suck up,” Anthony gives me shit as I close the door. I return an unapologetic look that says, I don’t want to be single for life, like you guys. Mandy picks up the pace as she struts to the entrance and maintains her stride moving through the revolving door. She turns and heads straight to the elevator that will take us to her colleague. “Have you been here before?” I ask, as the elevator doors close and the elevator hesitates for a couple seconds before slowly beginning its labored climb. “Yes, I spent a couple days working here before going with you to Geneva,” she confirms, glancing down at her phone and reading a text message. “It’s Dad, I sent him a quick text earlier.” “Did you warn him that he now has competition?” I ask her kiddingly. “No. I don’t want to rile him up or he’ll show up at the door. He’s already

chomping at the bit.” She laughs, shaking her head from side to side. “Silvia and Crusher still kill me. It’s about as likely as the Incredible Hulk dating Meryl Streep.” “I’m not sure if Mom would be flattered or angry by you comparing her to Meryl Streep. I think she’s about fifteen years older,” I tease as the elevator stops and the doors open. “I’m not saying she looks like her, oh forget it.” She hits me in the arm before exiting the elevator and heading straight to a woman sitting behind a large counter staring at a computer monitor. “I’m here to pick up a package that Vicky Sterling put together for me.” “May I see your ID?” the woman asks curtly, staring at us over the top of her glasses. “Sure, I’m Amanda Greyson,” she says, pulling her ID card from her wallet and handing it to the woman. “I’ve been here before. I normally work out of the San Francisco office.” “Yeah, I thought you looked familiar,” the woman groans, struggling to rise from her chair. “Vicky is in a meeting, but she left this for you.” She plops a large manila envelope onto the desk with a thud. “There is a whole lotta stuff in there.” “Thank you,” Mandy tells her. “And thank Vicky, too. Tell her I’ll be in touch.” She picks up the envelope and we proceed back out to the hallway. After pressing the elevator button, she unlatches the metal clasp and opens the flap of the envelope, peering inside. “Vicky feels there is a strong case against Tommy,” Mandy mutters after reading the first few lines of the enclosed cover letter. “That’s actually what I was hoping you would find,” I reply, feeling a bit elated by the idea of taking Tommy to the woodshed. “It will make things much easier for the board of directors.” “Vicky has all of the proposal documents which contain the falsified accounting. Apparently Bill dropped off a copy of them the day he died.” She looks up and gives me a pensive look. “So much for Tommy thinking that he shredded all of the evidence.” “Alright, I’m going to give Detective Kelly a call and see if we can get together with he and Agent Mitchell,” I tell her as we begin our decent back to the lobby. “If Tommy found out that Bill was providing documentation to the SEC, that would’ve given him a direct motive to take him out.” I click Detective Kelly’s number, but it goes right to voicemail. I hang up and wait for a few seconds before trying it again. Once again it clicks right to voicemail, so I decide to try Agent Mitchell instead of leaving a message. “No answer?” Mandy asks as the elevator comes to a stop and the doors open into the lobby. “No, I’m going to try Agent Mitchell,” I reply, punching his number. “Agent Mitchell,” he says, answering on the first ring. “This is Trey Addison,” I tell him, pushing the lobby door open and allowing Mandy to exit the building ahead of me. “We are just leaving the SEC office and I

would like to get together with you and Detective Kelly. Mandy has a huge case file that’s very damaging to Tommy and…” Suddenly, a sharp searing pain shoots through the back of my neck as someone grabs me from behind. I hear Mandy scream, but when I try to turn my head I’m hit by another blast of searing pain. “She didn’t want to hurt you or your brother, but neither of you can take a fucking hint,” someone with a strong Russian accent hisses in my ear. “Now I have to scramble your brains, too.” “No!” Mandy screams. I can see out of the corner of my eye that someone is holding her hostage as well. God dammit, I can’t do a fucking thing about it. Where the hell is Anthony? “Slide the file over to me!” the man behind me demands. “Now or he’s dead!” I feel another sharp pinch in the back of my neck. I hear the file hit the concrete and a second later is the sound of it sliding toward us. He turns me toward Mandy, so now I can see a man behind her holding a gun between her shoulder blades. “Let her go,” I tell the man. “I’m the one who has been pushing her to go after Tommy.” “I do not know this Tommy,” my captor says. “But you both need to be erased, he says as his hand shifts and I once again feel a surge of pain in the back of my neck. A split second later, there is a thud and a warm spray of blood splats across the right side of my head. “Uuugh!” the man behind me screams out, just as there is a second thud. I reach back pulling a syringe from my neck, just as the other man’s head explodes like a pumpkin that has been shot with a shotgun. “My God!” Mandy screams, dropping to her knees and covering her head with her hands. I scramble over to her with the syringe still in my hand. Anthony and I both reach her at the same exact time. “You’re okay,” Anthony tells her after giving the back of her head a quick once over. “How about you?” he asks, turning to me. He grabs my head, pushing my eyelids up and looking into my eyes. “I think you’re okay,” he says, before scurrying back to his feet and taking off after the guy who had attacked me. I turn to see that my captor has disappeared, along with the manila envelope. An engine revs and the sound of squealing tires fills the air. I immediately know that he has gotten away and taken the case file with him. I turn to Mandy, putting my arms around her and squeezing her tightly. “I’m just glad you’re okay.” “I’m glad you’re okay too,” she replies with tears rolling down her cheeks. “Trey, are you all right?” she asks as spots begin to fill my eyes and everything begins to go dark.

MANDY “Trey! Trey! There is something wrong with him,” I yell to Anthony as he comes jogging back toward us.

“I was afraid of that,” he replies, but I wanted to see if I could catch that fucker. “I wanted to take him alive,” he says, glancing over at the other man who is missing a chunk of his head. “Trey, can you hear me?” he asks loudly, slapping the side of Trey’s face. “Call 9-1-1 he instructs me. We aren’t close enough to anything, so we’re better off waiting for an ambulance.” He pulls the syringe from Trey’s hand and continues to try to get a response from him. “It’s either the toxin or else the needle itself did some damage,” he adds, wiping away the blood in an attempt to examine his neck. “Holy fuck,” Trey moans, while his eyes begin to flutter rapidly. “The ambulance is on the way,” I tell them, dropping the phone and taking Trey’s head in my hands. “You’re okay, just open your eyes,” I tell him, looking directly into them. “Uugh, I don’t feel good,” he says turning to the side and expelling the contents of his stomach onto the concrete. “Oh, fuck, I feel weird.” He sits up and drops his face into his hands. “I’ll make sure they do a tox screen and take you in for a ct scan to make sure nothing is bleeding back there,” Anthony tells him, looking around to make sure the area is still secure. “How did you know this was going to happen?” I ask him, amazed by the fact that he seemed to be ready for them. “I noticed a gray CR-V a few times on the way here,” he tells me, still trying to wipe the blood from the back of Trey’s neck. “It pulled into a parking spot, right over there, after you two went inside,” he says, pointing across the street. “So I snuck out of the vehicle and picked out the best vantage point.” “Well, thank God you did or we both would have had scrambled brains right now,” I reply, still not believing what just transpired. “I’ll never forget the feeling of having that gun jammed in my back.” “Yeah, sorry I left you hanging for a bit, but until he turned Trey around I couldn’t get a clean shot at both of them,” he explains. “I wanted to take The Ghost alive, but I guess I should’ve just taken him out. I got greedy.” “Well, I don’t think he will make it too far,” I reply, looking at the huge pool of blood on the floor. “Where did you hit him?” “Right in the wrist,” Anthony says showing me the inside of his wrist. “I damn near blew his hand right off.” “Okay, now I’m starting to feel nauseous.” I stand up and try to walk it off. “Noticing that Trey’s phone is still laying on the ground, I pick it up. “Hello?” I say, seeing if Agent Mitchell happens to still be on the other end. “Mandy?” he replies, sounding distant. “I had you on speaker phone. I’ll be there in just a few minutes, so you guys stay put.” “We aren’t going anywhere for now,” I inform him. “We are waiting for an ambulance, Trey isn’t feeling well.” “Alright. I’ll be right there.” I hear a click as he ends the call. At least he heard how everything went down; there will be no ambiguity as to what happened here.

CHAPTER 17

T

rey

AGENT MITCHELL AND THE AMBULANCE SHOW UP AT THE SAME EXACT TIME. BOTH COME RUSHING TOWARD us, with completely different agendas in mind. I am starting to feel better, but I agree that a quick CT scan would be a good idea. The last thing I want is to go back to the hotel and bleed out in my sleep. “Who’s this guy?” Agent Mitchell asks Anthony after briefly checking on me. “An accomplice apparently, I’ve never seen him before,” Anthony replies, looking back at the guy over his shoulder. “He definitely looks Russian.” Agent Mitchell walks over to the man and begins to search his pockets. After a few seconds he stands up with a wallet in hand and begins going through it. “Oh shit, this guy is a foreign diplomat,” he tells Anthony, holding up a visa. “Fuck, I guess I should’ve just shot him in the leg or something, but he had a gun in Mandy’s back,” Anthony explains. “He left me no choice.” “You’ll have to work with us, Sir,” a paramedic scolds me for not paying attention to him. “How many fingers am I holding up?” “Four,” I reply, stating the obvious. “The correct answer was three,” he replies. “Let’s get him on a stretcher.” Two paramedics carefully lift me onto the stretcher as the other shares the plan with the others. “We’ll be taking him over to the Mount Sinai in Chinatown. It’s the closest place where he can get a quick scan. If there are any signs of hemorrhage or other issues, we will transfer him to the main hospital downtown.” “Okay. This is what was jammed in the back of his neck,” Anthony replies, showing him the syringe. “You might want to have them test the solution.” “You can take a sample of the contents, but I want the syringe,” Agent Mitchell scoffs. “If it was The Ghost, I want to get his finger prints on file.” “It was definitely him,” Anthony confirms. “I should’ve taken him out instead of this guy.” He nods toward the dead man. “You guys need to protect Vicky, she’s in a meeting upstairs,” Mandy tells Agent Mitchell. “I need to talk to her about rebuilding the case file.”

“I’ll have Bolt come down and keep an eye on her,” Anthony says, pulling out his phone and sending him a text message. “Crusher can handle Trump Tower alone.” “I’ll stick around in the meantime. You all get out of here now and let me clean up this mess,” is the last thing I hear Agent Mitchell say as they load me into the ambulance and close the doors.

MANDY I get a sickening feeling as they close the rear doors of the ambulance and it pulls away from the curb. I probably should have ridden in the back with him, but I was a little distracted by the thought that Vicky might be in danger. Anthony and I get back into the SUV and I feel my hair crunch against the headrest. I suddenly realize that Trey wasn’t the only one covered in blood. “Gross! I can’t believe no one said anything!” I tug at the shoulder of my blouse trying to see how much blood is on the back of it. “It could’ve been a lot worse. At least it’s his blood and not yours.” Anthony counters, glancing over at me. “Besides, it really doesn’t stand out against your black jacket and dark hair.” “That’s true, but it’s pretty disgusting to have a stranger’s blood sprayed across your back,” I reply in my defense, feeling nauseated once again. Anthony’s phone begins to ring just as we turn onto Centre Street and head toward the hospital. He pops his Bluetooth headset back on and clicks to answer. “What’s up Romeo?” he asks, his expression immediately turning back to a scowl. “I see… hmm, that’s not good.” He rubs his chin between his index finger and thumb apparently contemplating what Romeo is telling him. “I would go in,” he says after several more seconds of pondering. “If that’s what the neighbor saw, I think you have to go in and take a look.” He leans back and switches to rubbing his neck, still listening to what Romeo has to say. “I’m onboard with that. Hit me back, asap.” He clicks to end the call and lets out an extended breath. “Carly might also be dead,” he says bluntly, glancing over at me. “The boys are going in to check on her.” “Dead, why would she be dead?” I ask, vocalizing my initial thought. “She’s in a third world country and she left the bank with a million and a half in cash,” he looks at me over his shades. “Remember the guy on the bench by the bank? He was scared to hang onto five grand, because he knew he would get rolled if anyone found out.” He turns back to focus on following the ambulance. “We’ll know for sure, shortly.” I think back to what The Ghost had said to Trey. Even though I was scared shitless, I distinctly remember him saying, she didn’t want to hurt you or your brother. When Trey and I met Carly at the funeral, she seemed like a very confident, professional woman. I never would’ve taken her for a criminal, especially one who was capable of murder. Although, looking back, she never did display the slightest

bit of emotion. Silvia and Nana were both much more emotional than she was. I guess you never know whom you are dealing with when you meet someone for the first time.

AN HOUR LATER Trey “You’re one lucky man,” the ER doctor tells me as I am rolled down the corridor toward the waiting room. “Nothing vital was punctured and we were able to neutralize the fluid that had leaked from the syringe. You won’t have any lasting effects.” “That’s good” I reply, looking up at him. “But my head is still pretty fuzzy.” “That might take a day or two to clear up, but as long as you take it easy there shouldn’t be any further complications,” he assures me, swinging open the door to the waiting area. “Trey, is everything okay?” Mandy asks, shooting up from her chair and racing to my side. “Who are you?” I ask, punctuating it with a convincing blank stare. “What happened? He seemed fine,” she asks the doctor with a pleading look in her eyes. “I don’t know, apparently the trauma affected his sense of humor.” The doctor sighs. “He’s fine, other than this distasteful joke.” “Seriously?” she squeals, holding up her hands as if she wants to grab me by the neck. “You’re lucky your neck is injured.” She shakes it off and a smile comes to her face. “I’m really glad you are okay.” She runs her fingertips along my cheek, looking down at me. “I’m glad we’re both alright,” I tell her, feeling closer to her than ever. “Let’s go back to the hotel and get something to eat.” “Yes. He needs to lay low for a few days in order to avoid complications,” the doctor warns sternly. “He was about a quarter inch from seriously damaging his brain stem.” “Wouldn’t that have been nice,” Anthony chuckles. “Scrambled twins.” He steps behind the wheel chair and takes over pushing me out to the SUV. “I think your mother already has her hands full with Tyler,” he adds once we are outside the door. “Scrambled twins.” I can’t help laughing as I rise from the wheelchair. “You really have a way with words.” I slap him on the shoulder and slide into the back seat of the vehicle with Mandy following me inside. Anthony’s phone begins to ring while he is closing the door, so he grabs the call and stops in front of the SUV, lowering his head as he listens. “It’s most likely Romeo,” Mandy informs me. “It looks like Carly was robbed and most likely murdered. I’ll let Anthony explain it to you, he’ll have more details.”

“Murdered?” My mind immediately goes into a spin. “She’s supposed to be the one behind all the murders.” This is getting too damn crazy. “It doesn’t look good,” Anthony tells us as he hops into the driver’s seat after hanging up with Romeo. He turns around to talk directly to Trey. “To bring you up to speed, they found an old wooden chair with duct tape and blood stains on both arms, sitting in front of an open safe,” he explains to him. “There was a pool of blood on the floor and it appears as if her body was dragged part way across the room. This coincides with the original report from a neighbor who saw three men loading a rolled up rug into a van. She was most likely inside of it.” “Jesus Christ! I think we need to stop by the office and have another talk with Tommy,” I blurt out, immediately knowing that he had something to do with this. “Somehow he figured out how to pin everything on her and now she’s dead. Maybe he’s right and he will walk away from the whole thing.” I reach back and rub my neck as I feel it beginning to throb. “You are going to rest tonight,” Mandy demands. “I’m having Vicky put together a new case file and we’ll confront Tommy, with it in hand, tomorrow afternoon.” “You’re right, I think I need to lie down for awhile.” I look straight forward, trying to focus on the headrest in front of me. “I’m still feeling dizzy.” “It will take a little time for those chemicals to completely dissipate,” Anthony says, giving me his medical opinion. “A couple big glasses of that fancy Cognac should flush things out.” “Now who has the warped sense of humor?” I reply, shooting him a look through the rearview mirror.

MANDY After a hot shower, a bite to eat and lying down for an hour, Trey seems to be getting back to normal. He comes out to the living room where Anthony and I have been writing down everything that occurred leading up to and following Victor’s death. “It looks like a war room out here,” he observes, after seeing everything we have laid out. “Have you guys come to any conclusions?” “Every time we think we’ve answered one question, it creates two more,” Anthony says, walking over to the bar and pouring himself a glass of Jack. “Like, how did The Ghost know to intercept us at the SEC office?” I ask, providing an example. “It seems odd that we were attacked right after picking up the case file. There is no way that Tommy should have known anything about it.” “The Ghost seemed to know exactly what was in the envelope, so someone had to have tipped off Tommy,” Trey says with a look of realization crossing his face. “Vanessa… she’s the only one who would’ve done that.” “Seriously? She would risk both of our lives to keep him out of trouble?” I ask very pointedly, as Anthony nods his head in silence.

“It doesn’t make any sense, but I don’t think there was anyone else in the room who would’ve leaked it,” Trey says, running his fingers through his hair. “I’m positive it wasn’t Becky.” “You need to talk to Vanessa tomorrow morning,” I tell him with conviction. “We can’t have her around if she’s going to jeopardize everything.” “I agree,” Anthony adds, downing the rest of his drink. “I’m going to go check in with Bolt and Crusher, then I’m going to grab some shuteye. I’m sure it will be another busy one tomorrow.” “Damn, I can’t believe Vanessa did that,” Trey adds. “But, she has been acting weird ever since I got home. I’m not sure what the deal is between her and Tommy, but something is going on there.” He grabs the black marker and writes on our diagram. First Vanessa and now he’s taking over the company. “That’s what Tyler said in the voicemail message he left me. I’m going to get to the bottom of that statement tomorrow. Vanessa is the one who changed Tyler’s doctor, so we need to take that into consideration too.” “I’ve always felt that there was something going on between Tommy and her, but then he was with Liv and there is a connection with Carly as well,” I recap in exasperation. “If he has been using all three of them, it’s obvious the man has no soul.” “Tommy has always been about Tommy,” Trey says walking toward the bar. “He totally used Liv to get the scoop on me, he used Vanessa to manipulate Tyler and as a grand finale he pinned everything on Carly and had her taken out.” “So you think Tommy was behind her murder as well?” I ask, curious as to how he made the connection. “He knew that she was going to shut down the bank account, so maybe he suggested that she take out a chunk in cash to have just in case things went bad,” he says dropping ice cubes into a rocks glass. “Then after she left the bank, he told some thugs where she was staying and they got to keep the cash for disposing of her.” “She paid for her own death? Wow, that’s cold.” “She paid for her own death, so there is no trail back to Tommy,” he says, filling the glass with sparkling water and adding a lime twist. “All the evidence points to her and now she appears to be dead. Everything leads to one big dead end.” I close my eyes in frustration and let out a long breath. “Tommy did claim that he doesn’t make mistakes,” I say, reminding him of his text message. “Better yet, there is still an eighteen million dollar cashiers check out there somewhere,” Trey adds, taking a long sip of water. “So even if the SEC is eventually able to extricate a large chunk of Tommy’s profit, he still has a nice little safety net.” “Yeah, so worst case scenario, he spends a few months in a cushy white collar prison and then retires to a nice beach home in Belize,” I surmise, feeling a pit developing in my stomach. Trey finishes his water and slams the glass down on the bar. “Two can play this

game,” he says, with a bold glint in his eyes. “We are going to go a different route with this. I know he has been involved in all of this and it would kill me to watch him walk away with just a slap on the wrist.” “Are you going to clue me in?” I go to his side and slip my arms around his waist. “It’s still in the formulation stage,” he says, turning to give me a kiss on the forehead. “But you and Anthony will be the first to know.” “Okay, you better go get some rest now.” I take him by the hand and lead him back to the bedroom. “I’m proud of you for not diving into the Cognac.” “I already feel like I’m stoned, so I didn’t really need anything.” He pulls the tie on my robe and gives me a smirk. “Oh no you don’t; I’m not having you stroke out on me,” I pull my robe closed and take a step back. “The doctor said nothing strenuous for a couple of days.” “You can be on top,” he replies without hesitation. “I’ll just lie there and relax.” “You are going to get some rest.” I can’t help breaking into a smile. “I think you can wait a day or two.” “I don’t know. No cognac, no sex… I’m really starting to feel stressed out.” He gives me a boyish look that he must have used on his mother when he was a kid. “It’s for your own good,” I reply in a motherly tone that matches his expression. “Now get to bed.” I cozy up next to him as soon as he gets settled and his muscular arm immediately envelops me. After such a hair-raising day, I think we are mutually grateful to be here with one another. Trey came so close to being severely injured and if Anthony hadn’t neutralized both of them so efficiently, I could’ve easily been killed too. The fact that Bill, Victor and the doctor were all killed shows that they do not know mercy. Thank God for Anthony.

CHAPTER 18

T

rey

WAKING BEFORE SUNRISE, MY MIND PICKS UP RIGHT WHERE IT LEFT OFF THE NIGHT BEFORE. I CAN ALREADY picture the smug look that will be pasted on Tommy’s face when we visit him. He knows that he will get away with everything and it’s driving me crazy. My thoughts turn to Vanessa and Carly. Did Tommy manipulate them both or were they actively involved? It would explain why Dad was having trust issues with Carly, but I still don’t see what Vanessa would have to gain by helping him. I roll out of bed and head into the master bath to find a robe. There is light shining under the door, so hopefully Anthony is awake. I need to work through some of this shit with someone. “Making any progress?” I ask him upon seeing him pouring over the diagrams that he and Mandy had drawn out. “I have to admit that your initial suspicions of Tommy appear to be the most plausible,” he replies, without taking his eyes from the white board. “I don’t understand why he would kill Bill though, when he could’ve stuck to the plan and absorbed it into Addison Media.” “Bill had too much of a conscience,” I speculate. “Even though it would be a relatively small hit for Addison Media to take, it’s not something he would allow to happen as long as he was Chairman of the board. If it ever got out, his reputation would have been destroyed. I think that’s why he went to the SEC.” “Because he cared that much about his reputation?” Anthony scrunches up his face like he doesn’t understand my point. “He worked hard and did the right things for forty years which made him a very wealthy man,” I explain. “Why would he want to jeopardize everything he had worked for just to give Tommy a short cut to the top?” I walk over to the diagram and circle Bill’s name. “Out of desperation he may have initially gone along with the plan, but in the end he couldn’t go through with it. At that point, he became the ultimate liability.” “So, he was taken out, but it was a little too late because he had already dropped

off the evidence at the SEC,” Anthony adds. “It appears that way. Did The Ghost show up at all?” I ask, knowing that they had notified all trauma centers, in addition to Agent Mitchell putting out an APB on him. “Nah, I knew he would disappear back into his rat hole,” Anthony replies, picking up his phone and checking for messages. “I’m sure he has an underground doctor somewhere who fixed him up. Although, I think he needed quite a bit of reconstruction this time.” “Well, when we meet with Tommy, I’m going to propose a settlement,” I tell him. “If we can work out a settlement agreement that the SEC will agree to and get him to resign from Addison Media, then we can all get back to our lives.” “So you are going to let him get away with murder?” Mandy asks bluntly, emerging from the bedroom. “Not at all.” I smile at the thought of what I have been scheming while I was supposed to be sleeping. “Since he seems to be a fan of Russian agents, I’m thinking of using a couple techniques used by the old KGB in Siberia.” Anthony’s eyes immediately light up, as he knows the types of tactics I am referring to. “So you think you can take the law into your own hands?” Mandy asks, seeming much less excited about the prospects. “Just trust me,” I assure her, handing a slip of paper to Anthony. “You will like the end result. He threatened our lives yesterday and he will pay dearly for that indiscretion.” “I know exactly who to call on this,” Anthony says, after looking over the brief sketch and details of what I want. “If you want the real deal it’ll take a week or so to get them, because they would need to be custom made.” His eyes catch mine as he reveals a shit eaten grin. “I want at least four of them and they can be fake,” I clarify. “But they have to look and seem like the real deal.” “I have no idea what you two are up to, but I’m probably better off not knowing,” Mandy huffs. “I don’t want to end up in trouble over this.” “Just trust. That’s all I’m going to say,” I reassure her, pulling her to me. “By the way, if Tommy takes the bait this afternoon, we are taking off this evening to go visit your father. I could use a little fresh air and sunshine. He wants your help going through your mother’s stuff, so it would be good to visit.” “I agree,” she says reflectively. Everything has been moving so fast that I know Mandy hasn’t taken any time to grieve. It will be good for her to go through things with her dad. “I’ll be going with as well,” Anthony insists, his eyes letting us know that it’s not negotiable. “Hey, after yesterday I’m thinking about hiring you permanently,” I reply with a chuckle.

MANDY The fact that Trey won’t share his plan with me tells me that it’s something I won’t approve of doing. Even though it annoys me, I have to trust him like he said. After all, it’s his father who was killed and his brother who was poisoned. If it had been my family, no one would be able to talk me out of a plan for revenge either. I stop for a moment to reflect upon how much things have changed since the day I first stepped on his jet. Almost nothing is the same as it was that day. It’s scary to think of how fast things can change in this world. “I ordered us some breakfast,” Trey says, coming into the bedroom while I’m finishing my makeup. “I ordered from La Toulousaine which is about as close to authentic French pastries as you can get without going to France. Here is an almond croissant and they didn’t have dulce de leche crepes so I got you a Beignet a la Crème instead.” “A crème filled doughnut, in other words,” I reply with a giggle. “Thank you, it was very thoughtful for you to try to emulate my French breakfast. I was getting worried that I might lose a pound or two through this ordeal.” “Exactly, and I don’t want to mess with perfection,” he says, slipping his hands inside of my robe. “I wish we could have a couple hours of privacy,” he whispers, giving me a hot, sensual kiss. “Are we soon ready to roll?” Anthony yells from the other room. “Crusher tells me the natives are growing restless.” “I just need to get dressed, so tell him we will be there shortly,” I yell back cutting Trey’s advance short. “I’ll make sure we have plenty of privacy once we are in Tennessee,” I whisper seductively. “Why, are we staying at Peggy’s again?” Trey scoffs, taking a bite of his croissant sandwich. “Or maybe we can have sex during the flight while Anthony plugs his ears and stands in the corner.” He throws his head back and laughs, obviously amused by his own sarcasm. “You’ll just have to wait and see,” I tell him. “You’ve got your secrets and I’ve got mine.” “Fair enough,” he replies with a look of intrigue crossing his face. “Now eat up, you are going to need your strength.”

TREY Everything seems relatively calm as we exit the elevator at Trump Tower. Crusher and Bolt are both hanging out in the common area watching E! and laughing about something. “Bolt is waiting to see the dress Selena wore at the Victoria Secret Fashion Show last night,” Crusher says, giving him a punch in the arm. “It’s probably quicker to just Google it,” I reply with a laugh. “Oh, he’s filling you full of shit,” Bolt counters. “You notice he’s the one

holding the remote.” “Okay boys,” Anthony says with his drill sergeant voice. “I thought you said there was an issue over here?” “Oh, there’s an issue.” Bolt scowls and shakes his head. “You may want to check in with Vanessa and Silvia. Your brother has been raging since the sun came up.” “Actually, I was already planning on talking to Vanessa anyway,” I inform him. “I want to do this alone,” I tell Mandy and Anthony before excusing myself. “She’s at her parent’s place,” Crusher says, pointing to the other unit. “We had to separate her and Tyler.” I turn and walk toward the unit without saying a word. It’s time to get to the bottom of what has been going on with Vanessa. Everything is quiet so I walk through the open front door. It’s been years since I’ve been in here. Old feelings stir deep inside of me as I walk down the hallway toward Vanessa’s old bedroom. I think back to the thoughts I had as a teenager, dreaming about what it would be like to be with her. Today, however, I actually dread the talk I need to have with her. “What’s wrong?” I ask softly as she looks up with tears running down her face. “Everything.” She sobs, pushing her face into a pile of Kleenex. “I don’t even know where to begin.” She’s crying so hard that it’s hard to understand her words. “Why don’t you start by telling me why you told Tommy that we were going to meet with an SEC investigator yesterday,” I say, trying to shock her out of her little pity party. “Why would you say that?” she asks, her eyes immediately filling with rage. “Because, no one else knew we were going there.” I pull a chair up to the bed and sit down right in front of her. “I know that you called him the night that I confronted Dr. Potaturri at the hospital too,” I add, thinking back to when Mandy caught her. “You don’t understand the position I’m in,” she whimpers, wiping her eyes and blowing her nose. “I didn’t know what to do, everything was so messed up and he said it would help.” “He said what would help?” I ask, not having a clue what she was alluding to. “He said that Dr. Potaturri could help with his pain and help him get over everything that was bothering him,” she sobs once again. “Then things could go back to normal.” “What went on between you and Tommy?” I ask, knowing there is more to the story than what she is telling. “The night Tyler was poisoned he left me a message and he said, first Vanessa and now the company. What did he mean by that?” Vanessa sits silently, shaking violently and trying to hold back her tears. “I was so lonely, Trey. Tyler had been so miserable for so long. I was weak and you know how persuasive Tommy can be when he wants something.” “You slept with him?” I ask, thinking it has to be the only thing that makes any sense. “And you thought that if Dr. Potaturri could make him forget what he knew about the Firefly Media deal, he might also forget the fact that you are carrying

Tommy’s baby.” I speculate, sitting back in silence as she closes her eyes tightly and shakes even more violently. “I never wanted to hurt him,” she finally whispers. “Tommy promised that Dr. Potaturri wouldn’t do anything to hurt him, but Tyler kept getting more and more angry. If he would’ve just let things go, everything would have worked out just fine.” Wow! I don’t even know what to say. She allowed her fiancé to be drugged in order to make up for the fact that she slept with an old boyfriend and got pregnant. “I feel sorry for you,” is the first thing that falls from my mouth. “I honestly can’t believe you would do something like that. I don’t even know you anymore.” “Trey, would you please keep this to yourself,” she pleads, looking at me with bloodshot eyes. “Please, give me a chance to work things out.” “I don’t think I can do that,” I reply, rising from the chair and stepping back from the bed. “I mean, Tyler was poisoned and nearly died.” “I had nothing to do with that! You have to believe me, Trey,” she pleads. “I had a feeling that something bad was going to happen, but I had nothing to do with it.” “I want to believe you, but I can’t right now,” I reply, moving toward the door. “I think Tyler would be better off without you for now. He needs some space to work things out and seeing you obviously stirs up deep seated anger.” “I know, but what am I supposed to do?” she looks up at me looking as if the entire world is crashing around her. “I honestly don’t have an answer for you,” I reply in disgust. “Does Tommy know you are pregnant with his child?” “Yeah,” she gasps. “He offered to pay child support, but that’s not the point at all. I wanted my son to have a father in his life, but at this point it looks like I’ll be going it alone.” “I’m not going to say anything to Mom or Tyler right now, but I’m going to insist that you lay all the cards on the table and let them decide for themselves if they can deal with it,” I tell her giving her an ultimatum. “You also have to answer my first question.” “What question?” She looks up, gazing at me through all her tears. “Mandy and I were nearly killed yesterday when we came out of the SEC office,” I inform her. “I need to know why you told Tommy that we were going there.” She continues staring at me as if she is unable to even comprehend what just came out of my mouth. “He tried to kill you?” she asks, falling over onto her side. “He said it was all Carly. That he had nothing to do with any of it. I’m so fucking stupid.” She begins to shake violently once again and continues to babble incoherently. “I’m going to be gone for a few days, in the meantime I expect you to have that talk with Tyler and Mom,” I tell her before exiting the room. She is such a basket case right now and I don’t have time to deal with it. Walking straight over to the other unit, I need to have a quick talk with Mom about Vanessa. “Come here for a minute,” I say, coaxing her out of Tyler’s room.

“If this is about Crusher,” she says defensively. “Its nothing.” “It’s not about Crusher,” I reply with a chuckle. “But at least you know how to break the tension.” I walk over to the couch and plop down at the end of it. Mom takes the seat next to me, giving me a concerned look. “What’s going on then?” “I want you to keep an eye on Vanessa,” I tell her. “She and Tyler need to spend some time apart, so please make sure that happens. But, I think she’s going to need someone to talk to as well. Maybe you can get her to open up about what has been going on. “I’ll talk to her,” Mom says patting me on the knee. “Also, I’ll have you know that I haven’t had a single glass of wine in the past two days.” “Is that because there isn’t any wine here?” I give her a smartass grin. “Yeah, but I could’ve easily ordered some from downstairs and I didn’t,” she replies, looking for a little recognition. “Mom, I just want you to be happy. If wine makes you happy, you should drink wine.” I place my hand on hers and look into her eyes. “You have been unhappy long enough.” She begins to shake her head and a sad look fills her eyes. “Wine doesn’t make me happy, it just makes me temporarily forget the fact that I’m totally unhappy.” “Mandy and I are flying to Lynchburg tonight, would you like to come with and visit Ray?” I ask, knowing that he has been a major source of her sadness over the years. “No. I need to stay here and keep an eye on your brother,” she says taking responsibility. “I’ll have a talk with Vanessa too.” “I’m glad to hear you say that,” I tell her, patting the top of her hand. “You and Ray will have the rest of your lives to do whatever you want.” “Yeah, you tell him to hang in there and we’ll see each other soon,” she tells me with a restrained smile. “You don’t need to mention anything about Crusher.” “I wasn’t planning on it.” I give her another chuckle. “I know how little you two have in common, so I wasn’t too worried about him being my new step father or anything.” “Thank you for stepping up and taking care of things, Trey,” she adds as we rise from the couch. “I don’t know what we would’ve done around here without you.” “From now on, you will always be able to count on me,” I assure her. “But right now, I’ve got to go take care of Tommy.” “You be careful,” she replies stepping toward me. “I need you in one piece.” “No worries, Mom. Anthony isn’t going to let us out of his sight. He’s made that very clear.” After exchanging a hug, I’m off to hook up with Anthony and Mandy. I know I should tell her about the close call Mandy and I had the night before, but I choose not to. The only thing it would do is cause her to fret and she already has enough to worry about.

CHAPTER 19

M andy WHILE TREY WAS TALKING TO VANESSA AND HIS MOTHER, ANTHONY AND I WERE TAKING CARE OF BUSINESS as well. Bolt has the new case file and is already on his way to Tommy’s office to meet us for the big confrontation. I just touched base with Agent Mitchell who let me know that the Russian man who was killed was not actually a foreign diplomat. He was on both the FBI and Interpol Most Wanted lists and was known for using false identities and fake visas. That bit of news made Anthony feel much better about taking him out. “Let’s go do this,” Trey says as he emerges from his Dad’s place. “I’m ready to kick some ass and take some names.” He gives Crusher and Gator a wink as we turn to head for the elevator. “You badass,” Crusher sneers, winking back at us. “Romeo, what’s going on down there?” Anthony asks, after taking his call. “Okay, well that’s what we expected. Just turn everything over to the local authorities and send a copy of the details to Agent Mitchell. There isn’t too much more that we can do.” After a few more seconds of listening he adds, “Tell the boys thank you and I’ll have their money wired later this afternoon. You might want to just hang tight for a couple of days, until things sort out down there. I’m going on a quick jaunt to Tennessee with Trey and Mandy, so I’ll be out of town for a bit.” He bobs his head and a half smile hits his lips. “I’ll go easy on them. Hit me back if anything changes.” “What’s going on?” Trey asks as the elevator stops at the lobby and we exit the building. “The blood and DNA samples from the scene match Carly,” Anthony informs us. “So they assume she’s dead?” I ask. “I assume she is either dead or she was determined to look dead,” Anthony says with a glimmer in his eye. “If I had just committed a crime spree like that, I would want people to think I was dead too. Only if we can find her dead body will we know for sure.”

“What are the odds that they find anything?” Trey asks suspiciously. “Probably close to zero, unless somebody wants us to find her.” The valet sees us coming and immediately sprints into the garage to get our vehicle. “Now that’s the kind of service I could get used to,” Anthony says as the kid hands him the keys. “Make sure you tip him well,” he tells Trey. As if Trey needs any prompting in that regard. “Will do boss.” He pulls out a hundred-dollar bill and lets him know that he has impressed a man who is not easily impressed. The kid stands there beaming for a moment as Anthony pulls away from the curb. “There are still a few good kids in this world,” he grumbles, changing lanes and weaving into traffic.

TREY By the time we arrive at Addison Media, Bolt is already waiting for us in the lobby. We all board the elevator as a group and ascend to the executive suite. After the events of yesterday, I can tell Mandy is apprehensive about seeing Tommy again. At this point, I’m honestly ready to go a few rounds with him. I can’t wait to see his face when we lay this case file on his desk and hit him with our demands. “Need us to do anything?” Anthony asks once we reach the C-suite. “Nah, you guys just make yourself comfortable. Mandy and I will talk to him,” I tell them, confident that we have all the ammunition we need. “Can I help you?” a new temp asks us upon entering. “We’re here to see Tommy,” Mandy says, displaying the case file. “Who may I tell him is calling?” she asks. “I’m Trey Addison,” I tell her, but it doesn’t click for her. “Addison as in Addison Media, I reiterate, pointing at the sign on the wall. “I’m so sorry,” she exclaims, suddenly realizing who I am. “I’ll tell him you are here.” She quickly announces our arrival through the intercom and after another minute or so Tommy opens the door. “Come on in, guys,” he says, gesturing for us to enter his office. Walking toward his desk I immediately notice all the magazine and newspaper clippings that he has put up on the wall behind him. Most of them are articles about his Reality TV show and the companies that were part of FireFly Media. “Each of those twenty-seven companies has the potential to be a billion dollar company within the next five years,” he spouts egotistically. “And yet, I sold the whole empire for a mere eight hundred million. It’s sad really.” “The sad part,” Mandy replies, opening up the case file and pulling out the cover letter. “Is that, due to the dilution and fraudulent accounting, those companies were only worth about half that.” She hands him Vicky’s letter. “With a capital infusion from Addison Media, most of those situations would turn around in the first twelve months,” he counters, tossing the letter onto his desk. “That’s the problem with this company, there are no fucking visionaries left.

The board is about as progressive as the fucking SEC.” “Is that why you didn’t follow through on the deal once you became CEO?” I ask, wanting to hear his version of the story. “Partly, but Bill didn’t help anything,” he scoffs. “He got cold feet as soon as the accountants found a few little accounting irregularities. Big fucking deal… in the end, none of it would’ve mattered.” “That’s not how Bill conducted business,” I inform him. “Most Fortune 100 companies tend to have pretty clean accounting, otherwise things go downhill pretty fast. Remember AIG, Lehman Brothers and Washington Mutual before the bailout?” “Totally irrelevant,” he retorts. “Those companies were all dinosaurs, these companies are the future.” He turns and waves his hand across the wall. “I hope you’re right,” I reply, wanting to tell him my plans to bring in a couple of business development and turnaround specialists to turn them around. Instead, I decide to focus on his resignation and getting back as much money as possible for the FireFly investors. “I have a document for you as well,” I tell him, pulling it from my leather binder and laying it on the desk in front of him. “This is your resignation letter.” “You must be a mind reader,” he says with a sneer. “There isn’t much I can do for this stodgy old company now that all of this is officially off the table.” “That leads us to one more document,” Mandy adds, pulling a second document from the case file. “This is a case settlement agreement,” she tells him, pointing to the details that pertain to a negotiated settlement with FireFly investors. “You really think I have access to three hundred and fifty million dollars?” he asks with a look of sheer disbelief. “You might as well ask for the full eight hundred.” “This is negotiable, but I can guarantee if you can’t come up with a meaningful chunk of it, they will pursue a criminal case against you,” she informs him. “Okay, first of all, I had already planned on turning in my resignation.” He opens his main drawer and pulls out his own version of a resignation letter. “You two can serve as my witnesses and you can take it to the board personally,” he says, scrawling his name at the bottom and dating it. “As for this settlement offer, I am going to take this to my attorney and let him handle the negotiation process. One hundred million might be feasible, but beyond that would be like getting blood from a turnip.” “That will be between you and the SEC, I guess,” Mandy says nonchalantly. “I’ll leave this case file with you, just in case you didn’t receive the one that The Ghost stole from me yesterday.” She slides it across the desk to him. “Who stole what from you?” he asks, his pupils obviously dilating. “I have no idea what the fuck are you talking about.” “Oh I know,” I take over the reigns from Mandy. “You know nothing about us being attacked or Bill or Tyler or Dad… It was all orchestrated by Carly and now she is dead too.”

“Carly’s dead?” he asks with a convincingly shocked look on his face. “What happened?” “Seriously? I’m not stupid,” I snub him. “If you seriously don’t know, then you’ll have to give Agent Mitchell a call at the FBI. I know he’s planning on following up with you anyway.” “Hey, I know you think there is some kind of conspiracy going on between Carly and me, but you’re wrong!” He runs his hand through his hair and begins pacing behind his desk. “She went off the fucking rails after Victor cut her out of his will and had that ludicrous pre-nup drawn up. I didn’t have a fucking thing to do with any of it.” “I know,” I reply condescendingly. “All the payments came from her account and now she’s dead. Case closed.” I pick up the resignation letter from his desk and turn toward the door. Mandy gives me a puzzled look, but follows me in silence. “I know you guys don’t believe me, but its true,” Tommy reiterates, seeming to need some type of acknowledgement from us. “I had nothing to do with any of the attacks.” Placing my hand on the door handle, I look back at him one last time. “Just like you didn’t abandon Liv in Monaco or get Vanessa pregnant or fuck over Bill and his family?” I pause to let me words sink in. “I know you are completely innocent, Tommy. What’s done is done.” With that, I pull open the door, allowing Mandy to exit ahead of me. “I honestly wish I never had to see your face again.” “I wouldn’t count on that,” he hisses at me like a wounded alley cat. See you on the other side, Tommy.

MANDY Part of me is elated by the fact that we rendered Tommy nearly speechless. I know Trey is glad to have his resignation letter in hand, but I can’t help feeling that he is getting off way too easy for all that he has done. I know how backed up the SEC is right now and even though this is a big deal for Bill’s family, it’s a drop in the bucket compared to the multitude of cases that are already pending at the agency. Everything else seems to have been neatly pinned on Carly, who is now missing. “Based on what I heard, I’ll give you the knockout,” Anthony declares, slapping Trey on the shoulder. “Where to next?” “I just have to drop off his resignation letter and then we can skip town for a few days.” We walk right past the receptionist, whose jaw dropped from Trey mentioning the resignation letter. “You and I have to sign this quick and then I can leave it with Tabitha in HR,” Trey says, pulling out a pen and handing it to me. “I’ll have to set up a call with the board to see if they have any ideas for an interim CEO. Investors aren’t going to be happy to hear about another shakeup at the top.”

After signing, we wait in the hallway while Trey goes in to drop off the letter. I glance down at my phone and see it’s just past one o’clock. “Shit! We forgot about Marvin!” Anthony gives me a funny look not immediately placing the name. “Marvin Lewis, the guy from the bench in front of the bank,” I reiterate. “Oh shit, I forgot all about that dude,” he replies, scrunching up his face. “We’ve had too much going on since then.” “We have to go to the bank,” I tell Trey as soon as he returns. “We forgot about Marvin and I feel really bad about it.” “I knew there was somewhere we were supposed to be at noon, but between Vanessa and Tommy, my mind has been mush,” he replies, taking me by the hand and leading us to the elevator. “Who’s Marvin?” Bolt whispers as the elevator doors close. “Yesterday, these two were acting like they had huge problems because of all the money that is being forced upon them, so I told them to go talk to a middle-aged black gentleman who was sitting on a bench outside the bank,” Anthony explains. “I thought if they gave him a little cash and saw his face light up, it might do them some good. They were supposed to meet him there at noon today, because he needs to get a safe deposit box.” “Gotcha,” Bolt quips, nodding his head. “If you ever feel like you have too much money, I would be willing help you out too.” “I’ll keep that in mind,” Trey replies as if he’s giving it serious consideration. “It’s good to know I have options.” “At least the bank is only a few blocks from here,” Anthony says, pulling from our parking spot and forcing his way into traffic. “Fucking traffic.” “Don’t you love how he drives?” Bolt asks, looking back at us. “I’m amazed that he never gets into any wrecks.” “People know enough not to fuck with me,” Anthony says with a laugh. “They just get the hell outta my way.” “You just give off that vibe, don’t you,” I say in agreement. “Whether you’re driving or sniping. I know I would definitely get out of your way.” I look back and forth between the two men, still amazed that we have these guys as our personal security detail. I think Dad is going to get along pretty well with Anthony. They can go beat around in the old GMC truck.

TREY Turning the corner by the bank, we both notice that the bench is vacant. Mandy looks at me with sadness filling her eyes. “Dammit, we missed him. I really feel terrible for forgetting about him.” “I’ll go in and see if I can still set up something for him,” I assure her. “I’m sure they know who he is since it seems to be his regular hangout.” As soon as we come to a stop, I open the door and hop out. “You might want this,” Mandy says, following behind me. I look back to see the

envelope containing the cash in her hand. “That might come in handy,” I laugh, my mind still overflowing with conflicting thoughts. I think it’s going to take a while for my brain to get back to normal even after things settle down. “I had almost given up on you guys.” We hear a man say upon entering the lobby of the bank. “I wanted to believe, but I was starting to wonder.” We turn to see Marvin dressed in a black suit, white shirt and gray tie. “Wow! You look incredible, Marvin,” Mandy declares in a burst of excitement. “Look at those shoes! You look great.” Marvin simply stands there with a huge smile plastered on his face. The look on his face alone is worth the five hundred dollars. “What a transformation,” I add, holding out my hand to shake his. “You look like a million bucks, not to mention at least ten years younger.” His gray beard was gone and his hair was cut short. “After finding some clothes and shoes at Goodwill, nothing looked right without a haircut and shave,” he says, still beaming. “Nobody gave me a second look when I came in here today. It’s nice to sit in air conditioning for a change.” “Let’s get you a safe deposit box,” I suggest after adjusting to his new look. “I’ve been thinking about it and I think I might already have everything I need,” he replies, holding out his hands and looking down at his attire. “I’m sure you are right about that,” Mandy says immediately. “But let us follow through on our promise and leave you with a little safety net.” “If you find you don’t need it, you can always share it with your friends. Right?” I add, coaxing him toward the teller window. I notice a hint of fear in his eyes and immediately recognize that he is stepping far beyond his comfort zone. “Have you ever had a bank account?” “Honestly, this is my first time inside of here,” he says, with a sullen expression. “I’ve always favored the bench out front.” “Well, I’m sorry, but you look way to sharp for that bench today.” I give him a genuine smile and motion once again for him to join me. “Let’s get you started with a safe deposit box. As soon as you are comfortable, we’ll get you a savings account too. That way you can use a debit card to pay for things.” He simply stands there staring at me for a few seconds before saying, “Why are you being so kind to me?” “I’m doing it for me as much as I’m doing it for you,” I reply, placing my hand on his shoulder. “Now, lets get you setup with a safe place to keep your money.”

CHAPTER 20

M andy TREY ISN’T SAYING MUCH AS WE LEAVE THE BANK, BUT I CAN TELL THAT HE FEELS AS INCREDIBLE AS I DO after helping Marvin out. It occurs to me that most people would give more to charity if they could see the end results directly like this. Marvin’s transformation was incredible and I really hope he can find his footing. He seems like a good man who just lost his way. “I hope he finds a job,” I mention as we turn the corner and head toward LaGuardia airport. “I was thinking the same thing,” Trey replies, lost in thought. “I gave him my card and told him to give me a call if he needed a reference or anything.” “He would make a great WalMart greeter,” I suggest. “He definitely has the personality for it. I’m sure they would hire him.” “I’ll make a few calls and see if I can get him in somewhere,” Trey says, putting his arm around me. “Don’t worry about him. He’ll be fine.” “It’s just sad to think that there are thousands more just like him,” I say, thinking out loud. “I wish there was a way to help more of them.” “If you figure it out, let me know,” Bolt says, glancing back. “I’ve got a quite a few military buddies who could use a hand. There’s a lot of PTSD out there.” My mind churns with ideas as we cross the East River and head north toward the airport. “Our luggage is waiting for us,” Trey informs me after checking his messages. “Is there anything you need before we take off?” “Not really.” I snuggle into him. “Maybe a coffee, but other than that I’ve got everything I need right here.”

TREY As the warm fuzzy feeling from our encounter with Marvin begins to wear off, my mind turns to a dozen different things that have been stressing me out. Tyler, Vanessa, Tommy, Carly, Aileen and Nolan all weigh on my mind. I’m hoping that

Vanessa will come clean, with Mom at least, and then things can take their natural course from there. Everything else will probably come to a head in the next few days, depending upon how much Tommy offers to pay back to the investors. I’m hoping that getting out of the city for a few days will ease my mind a bit. I need a break. “I talked to Ray earlier and told him our plans,” I tell Mandy as we enter the gates of LaGuardia. “I knew we wouldn’t all fit in his truck, so I had him pick us up an extra car and he’ll meet us out there at four o’clock.” “I was wondering what you were talking to him about,” she replies, shooting me a suspicious look. “I noticed you got quiet when I came in the room. I figured maybe you guys were scheming or something.” “No scheming, just planning ahead.” I lean in and give her a kiss. “You can pull right up to the jet,” I tell Anthony. “Now Bolt, like I told Anthony, I don’t want any dents or scrapes in this thing.” “Hey, no problem, Man.” He nods and gives me a cocky smile. “As long as everyone stays out of my way, it’ll be good.” “It’s New York City, so you know that’ll happen,” I reply, giving him a slap on the shoulder. As soon as the vehicle comes to a stop, I’m ready to roll. I reach back grabbing my laptop and my briefcase. The only bummer is that we have to take a Citation instead of the Gulfstream. If we end up going to Lynchburg on a regular basis, I’ll have to see if I can extend their runway by a thousand feet. The Citation is still a pretty nice jet, but there is no privacy whatsoever. I’ll grab the seat in the back and catch up on some phone calls. That will give Mandy and Anthony some time to get better acquainted and they can talk about the case. My first call is to Agent Mitchell, to see when he is going to meet with with Tommy.

MANDY I feel a bit jilted as Trey deserts me to take his favorite spot, way in the back of the plane. I understand he wants to get a few things done, but it’s not like I’m going to pester him or anything. Glancing back at him, I fail to catch his attention, so I pull a pair of shorts and a tank top from my bag and excuse myself to the lavatory to change. By the time I return, Trey appears to be completely engrossed in conversation so I plop down in a seat across from Anthony. “Apparently, he’s sick of us,” I mention to Anthony, giving him a sideways glance. “I showered and even put on perfume, so I know it’s not that.” “Maybe it’s me then,” he quips, giving his pit a quick sniff. “Nope, I’m good too.” He chuckles, reclining his seat. “He seems a little obsessed with Tommy right now. What are your thoughts on how everything is playing out with Carly and Tommy?” “I think they were both in on things, but Carly realized too late that she was in over her head,” I speculate, giving him my impression of the situation. “Why else

would she flee to Belize to shut down the bank account?” “You think she realized that Tommy was framing her?” he asks, nodding his head as if he is starting to believe it. “Several times, you guys have alluded to the fact that he manipulates and uses people.” “Trey was talking about that fact earlier,” I tell him. “He thinks that he set up the account in Belize for her and granted himself access to it.” Anthony gives me a puzzled look, not immediately connecting the dots. “I certainly wouldn’t let anyone else set up my bank account.” “Trey thinks Tommy offered to set up an offshore account for her to keep Victor from finding out that he was paying her to help sell his company,” I explain. “She probably liked the idea of concealing the twenty-five million from him, but then freaked out when she realized that Tommy was using her account to pay for the crime spree.” “So you guys think she is innocent in all of this?” he asks, shaking his head and sounding doubtful. “I don’t think she’s totally innocent, but I can’t believe that she was totally responsible either.” I pause for a moment to reflect upon everything that has gone on. “Trey thinks that maybe Tommy and Carly were having an affair and that’s why Victor didn’t trust her anymore.” “He must be a busy guy, huh?” He rubs his chin between his thumb and index finger. “I don’t think I could use women like that. I’d have to ditch my conscience.” “I’m totally convinced that he has no conscience whatsoever,” I reply, expressing my strongly held opinion. “I wouldn’t trust him any further than I could throw him.” I cringe at the thought of him simultaneously sleeping with Liv, Vanessa and Carly. Those are just the three that we know about, there could easily be more. A whiff of Trey’s cologne abruptly interrupts my thoughts. “So far, Tommy hasn’t gone too far,” he relays. “In fact, he hasn’t left the office yet. Hopefully he is packing up his stuff.” “So you have been busy tracking him. I thought maybe you were sick of us.” I turn and narrow my eyes. “No, I’ll never grow tired of you.” He slips into the seat next to me and gives me a kiss. “I could use a little space between us and our chaperone though,” he adds, glancing over at Anthony. “Yeah, well, I’m getting a little tired of being around two teenagers who keep fawning over each other too, if you want to know the truth.” He turns his head giving us a glare that could cut glass. “It’s like neither of you have ever gotten laid before.” He scoffs, chuckling at his own wit. “Actually, I’ve just never wanted to be with anyone this much,” Trey whispers, bringing on another eye roll from Anthony. “Me either,” I reply feeling a fullness in my heart that has been missing my entire life. I can’t wait for this whole thing to be over. To have our lives back and to be able to go and do whatever we want. It’s almost like we have been held hostage. Every move we make has to be planned out, approved by Anthony and even then I

still feel paranoid. I turn and glance at Anthony who appears to be distracting himself with a newspaper. “This is a good exercise in self-control,” I tell Trey, sliding my hand along the inside of his thigh. “I like a man who has control over his wants and desires.” “I’ll show you self-control,” he says reclining his seat all the way back and closing his eyes. “We’ll be on the ground in about thirty minutes.” “You can just turn it on and off like a light switch, huh?” I ask, sliding my hand over his protruding bulge. “Hmm, this thing appears to still be on.” I lightly stroke it back and forth with my fingertips. “All right, you two,” Anthony groans. “I was trying to ignore you but…” “Talk to her,” Trey replies, without even cracking an eyelid. “She’s the one being a tease over here.” I look back at him and he is now grinning from ear to ear. “To think, I had a sexy little surprise planned for you.”

TREY A sexy little surprise, huh? I wonder what that would entail? My mind wanders through a series of sexually oriented scenarios amusing itself for the remainder of the flight. When the pilot says, “Prepare for landing,” it actually comes as a bit of relief. I can’t take another minute of sitting here next to her without being able to do anything. Ever since our first two aerial encounters, I want to make love to her every time we are up in the air. “Is everything okay?” Mandy asks as I am forced to adjust a few things while bringing my seat back to the upright position. “Couldn’t be better,” I groan, lying through my teeth. The aching I’ve been feeling only intensifies once I’m sitting straight up. “You’re not allowed to wear shorts or skirts on any more flights, unless there is a chance for some extracurricular activity.” “Okay, I’ll let you pick out my clothes from now on,” she replies, jabbing me in the side. “You just wait and see what I wear next time.” “If there is a next time, I’ll take that seat in the back of the plane,” Anthony says, leaning in our direction. “Maybe I’ll pick up some earplugs and one of those little things you put over your eyes to sleep during the day, too.” “Those are all excellent ideas,” I concur. After landing, we begin to taxi toward the hangar. I see a black stretch limousine parked off to the side, so it appears everything is ready to go. “Just grab what you need for now and we’ll send the rest with them in the limo,” I tell Mandy as she pulls a bag from the overhead compartment. “We don’t have that much stuff,” she scoffs. “I’m sorry, but I’ll never be one of those people who can’t pull her own bag. It’s got wheels.” “That’s not really the point,” I reply with a laugh. “I just don’t know if we’ll

have enough room for everything.” “There will be plenty of room.” She pauses, looking at her bag then looking over at Anthony. “Just leave the bag,” Anthony tells her. “You aren’t going to want to drag them around with you. Ray and I will make sure they make it to the B&B.” “Okay,” she relents with a sigh. “Aren’t we all going together?” “No. You and I have a few errands to run, so I had Ray bring us our own vehicle,” I explain, trying to leave things as vague as possible. “Oh, so we get to take the truck?” she asks, crunching her brow. “Are you sure you want to be seen getting out of that thing?” “Maybe he had another bulletproof Land Rover delivered this morning,” Anthony chimes in. “He only likes black vehicles you know.” “Shit, I didn’t even think of that,” I reply with a smirk. “You’re still offended that I don’t like your diarrhea colored Suburban, aren’t you.” “Ouch, now it’s diarrhea colored?” He slaps his fist to his chest as if he’s been struck with a fatal blow. “You can be such an ass,” Mandy chides, shaking her head at me. “I know, I’m sorry Anthony,” I reply, as we make our way to the front of the plane. I can’t wait to see Mandy’s face when she sees our ride.

CHAPTER 21

M andy DAD COMES RUNNING OVER TO GREET US AS WE MAKE OUR WAY DOWN THE STAIRWAY. HE DEFINITELY seems anxious to see us. I suppose it’s been pretty quiet without Mom around. I set down my handbag and give him a big hug. “I’m glad to see you,” he says, squeezing me tight. “I’ve been worried about all of you.” “I know.” I pull back and give him a smile. “This is Anthony,” I tell him, introducing them to each other. “He saved both of our asses a couple days ago.” “I knew you two couldn’t resist playing with fire,” he replies, instantly showing his irritation. “I’ve about worn out the kitchen floor from pacing.” “I know. I could just picture you pacing back and forth with a steaming cup of coffee in your hand.” I give him another quick hug. “But, everyone is safe.” “I haven’t let them out of my sight since we met,” Anthony assures him. “Yeah, he’s been sleeping in between us and we even shower together,” Trey adds with a convincing cringe. “He’s there… all the time.” “Jesus Christ! Is your brain still a little messed up or what?” Anthony asks with a shocked look on his face. “What the hell has gotten into you?” “I don’t know.” Trey laughs and slaps him on the shoulder. “I think I’m just really overtired or something. I really shouldn’t be giving you any shit.” “Not when I’m the one savin’ your ass.” He narrows his eyes. “I’d hate to see you wake up dead.” “Okay boys, lets get your stuff loaded in the car,” Dad suggests, reaching for a couple of my bags. “Ya’ll got better things to do than sit around bickering.” “They’re just messing around,” I assure him. “These guys all have a pretty good sense of humor. Where’s your truck?” “At home. Why?” He shoots me a curious look. “Well, Trey said you brought an extra vehicle for us to run errands with,” I reply, glancing back at Trey. “Yeah, but I figured you’d rather have a car than my old truck,” he replies,

nodding his head toward the hangar. “I dropped it off last night, so they let me park it inside.” While the guys stop at the limo to load the bags, I continue on into the hangar. My jaw nearly hits the floor when I turn the corner and see a shiny black sixty-five Mustang GT convertible. It is absolutely perfect with flawless black paint, shiny chrome and sparkling chrome wheels. Walking around the car, I can see that it’s just like Mom’s but this one literally looks like new. “Where did this come from?” I ask Trey as he strolls into the building. “It’s just like the one Mom had, I think it’s even a K-code.” “It is the one your Mom had,” he replies with a grin. “I bought it from your sister the day after we went back to the city.” “But this one looks like new and there is no dent in the fender.” I run my hand along the perfectly polished front right fender. I turn to him nearly speechless, looking for an explanation. “I had your dad drop it off at the body shop for a couple days. It looks like they did a great job on it,” he replies, walking around the car. “It’s amazing what a good buffing and a some clear coat will do for an old car.” “Darla let you have it?” I ask, my mind still reeling in shock. “She and Bill just needed the money, they weren’t all that interested in the actual car,” he explains. “I talked to a classic car dealer in New York and he thought it would be worth about fifty grand, so that’s what I offered. She took it on the spot.” “Fifty grand? I wouldn’t have paid a nickel over thirty-five,” I tell him. “No wonder she let you have it without a fight. How much more did you put into it?” “Only five,” he says, sliding his hand behind my head and pulling me in for a kiss. “It’s no big deal, I just wanted you to have the car. Now lets go for a ride.”

TREY Seeing the look on Mandy’s face when she realized that it was actually her Mom’s old Mustang was worth every penny I spent on it. I know how much she loves driving it, so I was determined to get it back for her. I’m glad Darla and Bill didn’t really want the car after all. “Thank you, sweetie,” she says, turning the key and starting the engine. “You have no idea how happy it makes me to drive this old thing.” She slips it in gear and drops the clutch causing the tires squawk just a bit. “You drive careful now,” Ray tells her as we glide to a stop next to him. “Your mother’s urn is in the trunk, so you can spread her ashes if you want.” “You don’t want to do it with me?” she asks with a disconcerted look. “No. You and her shared a love for that place, so you go ahead,” he replies giving her a pat on the arm. “Come back to the house afterwards and we’ll have some dinner.” “Okay, Daddy,” she replies with a pensive smile as she slowly lets out the clutch

and we begin to roll smoothly down the road toward the highway. “I’m glad to see you know how to properly let out a clutch,” I tease her in an attempt to lighten the moment. “Hmm,” is her only response as she turns onto the highway and hammers through the first three gears. “You have to admit, that’s a lot more fun!” She winks and flashes me her beautiful smile. “Hopefully that urn isn’t flying around back there,” I laugh, reminding her to be a little careful. “Oh, Mom would probably like to have a little of her riding around in this thing too,” she replies with a reflective smile. “After all, she’s the one who taught me to drive like that.” I can picture the two of them flying down the highway with their hair blowing in the wind. We both fall silent as we wind down the highway with the warm breeze swirling around us. Being out here among the trees and driving along the creek is so relaxing compared to anywhere you can go in the city. People who believe a walk through Central Park is relaxing have never been somewhere like this. The trees begin to open up as we come to a long bridge that crosses a river, so I know we are getting close to her favorite spot. After crossing the bridge she slows down and turns off onto a gravel road. With each turn I can see the anxiety building on her face with each passing mile. If she only knew what was waiting for her around the next corner.

MANDY I had romantic aspirations earlier today. The thought of throwing a blanket down and making love in the warm sunshine was teasing my brain. That thought evaporated once Dad mentioned spreading Mom’s ashes. Those two things just don’t mesh in my mind. It’s too bad; it would’ve been the perfect day to do something a little crazy. Instead, I have a feeling of dread as I turn the final corner and head up the tree-lined driveway. This will probably be all developed by the next time I’m out here. “I actually feel sick to my stomach,” I tell Trey as we drive toward the big oak tree in the center of the space. “Someone has already put up some kind of a marker,” I add, seeing triangle-shaped rock structure standing next to the tree. “Does it say something on the base of it?” he asks, as we pull up next to it. “Yeah,” I lean out the window to get a closer look. “It says, Maggie’s Acres.” I turn back to see a smile on Trey’s face. “What did you do?” “Your Dad had that made,” he says with a smirk. “This way you can leave her in the urn and take her for a ride like you said.” “But it says Maggie’s Acres and all those little flags are gone,” I reply as the fact that they are gone suddenly occurs to me. “I thought it was such a beautiful little spot, that I hated to see it split up and developed,” he says with a glimmer in his eyes.

“So you bought it?” “I did,” he replies with a shrug. “I was feeling so good after buying the Mustang from your sister, that I thought what the hell. They were happy as hell to sell the whole thing to one buyer. I told them I would take it as is, so they didn’t have to turn a wheel.” “So it’s going to stay just like this?” I ask, feeling a weight suddenly lift off of me. “Until we decide to build something out here.” He flutters his eyebrows and looks around. “It would be a nice spot to build a cabin someday.” “Are you trying to melt my heart?” I ask in disbelief. “You would actually consider spending time out here in the boondocks?” “I’ll be the first to admit that I wouldn’t want to live here,” he says with a chuckle. “But, yes, I would definitely like to spend some time out here. It’s so quiet and so beautiful; a perfect place to get away from everything.” “Yeah, no one is ever going to bother you out here. Especially if you shut off your phone,” I tell him opening the car door and pulling the keys from the ignition. “I’m glad I don’t have to spread her ashes and then watch a bunch of strangers take over this place. You have no idea how much this means to me.” “Actually, I do know,” Trey replies, coming around the back of the car to meet me as I insert the key to pop the trunk. “Remember I told you not to worry that day we were out here.” “Yes, you did, but I’m still struggling with my trust issues,” I admit, reaching into the trunk and pulling out a blanket. “Here, you hang onto this while I put Mom in her new home.” I pull a beautiful gold colored urn from a cardboard box and take it over to the sturdy rock structure. “Where does it go?” “It should be one of these big square rocks in the center,” Trey replies, wedging his fingers between several of rocks trying to pry one loose. “Maybe it’s on the other side.” We walk around to the other side of the monument and it becomes obvious which one to pull out. “Cool, she’ll be facing the creek,” I think out loud, as he wiggles the only red-colored rock from its resting place. “I could handle this view for all eternity.” Trey smiles warmly while holding the large rock and allowing me to give the urn a kiss before slipping it inside. “Go ahead and slide it back in,” I tell him, seeing how his biceps are straining under its weight. “We have already said our goodbyes.” Even though it’s rather anti-climactic and I feel like there is something more I should do or say, there really isn’t anything that needs to be said. I reach down and pick up the blanket that is lying at our feet. “Come here, I want to show you my favorite spot in the world.” “Do I have to get in the water again?” he asks, giving me a scowl. “Only if you can’t stay on the rocks,” I reply, pulling him by the hand. “I’m sure you’ll be fine.” “It sounds like a challenge,” is all he says in return.

CHAPTER 22

T

rey

MANDY DOESN’T SHED A TEAR AS WE TURN AND MAKE OUR WAY DOWN TO THE CREEK. IN FACT, IT SEEMS AS if today has given her the sense of closure that she was lacking. This place will belong to her for as long as she wants it, so she will be able to spend time out here whenever she needs it. “You might want to get rid of your shoes and socks,” she says, flipping hers off into the grass. “Just in case you slip.” She then steps onto a rock that’s about two feet from the shoreline and begins to zigzag her way across the shallow creek. Within seconds she is standing on the other bank. “It’s pretty easy, I haven’t fallen in since I was little.” I simply nod, not wanting to say anything that might jinx me. Once barefoot, I jump onto the first rock and wobble fiercely before deciding just to go for it. “I don’t care if I get wet,” I declare as I jump from rock to rock until I reach the other side. “That was really good. I’ve done that a million times, so I had an unfair advantage,” she says with a mischievous look. “Yeah, I could tell that wasn’t your first time.” I glance back at the rocky little path, amazed that it held up under my weight. We make our way up a small hill and after going over the top we come to a small landing on the other side. “Isn’t it gorgeous up here?” she asks, taking my hand and leading me to the flattest spot. “We’ll spread out the blanket here.” “Yeah, this is great,” I reply, looking across at the trees that stand just beyond the sparkling clear stream. “It feels like we are the only ones around for miles,” I add, just as my phone begins to buzz. “Please don’t pick up,” she says with pleading eyes. “I’ve been waiting all day to get you out here alone.” She reaches inside the lapel of my shirt and gives it a light tug. “Its just Mom, checking in.” I toss the phone to the corner of the blanket. “I’ll call her back in a little while.” I slip a finger inside the waistband of her shorts and

pull her closer. “You’re not the only one who has been waiting for this. Those gorgeous legs of yours were driving me nuts the whole flight here.” “Well, you were pretty much ignoring me, so I retaliated with my short shorts.” She snickers, shooting me another devious smile. “Oh, I knew exactly why you changed into those.” I slip another finger into the other side of her waistband and slide them down her legs. “No underwear either? You were thinking naughty thoughts weren’t you.” “I told you I’ve been waiting all day,” she coos, grabbing the bottom of her tank top and pulling it over her head. “You need to get rid of these though,” she adds, grabbing hold of my belt while I quickly unbutton my shirt. “I like this side of you,” I tell her as she quickly sheds my pants and briefs. “Nothing like being one with nature, huh? Have you ever done this out here before?” “No, but I’ve always wanted to.” She turns away, allowing me to unhook her bra and ease it down her arms. “I’ve been thinking about being alone out here with you ever since the first time we were here. I can’t tell you how much this place means to me.” “I’m just glad that it makes you so happy,” I assure her. We both stand there for a moment soaking in the beauty. The sun is streaming through the trees at just the right angle to make the creek shimmer and sparkle. “The beauty of this place is so unique, I didn’t want to see it ruined by a development. Places like this are becoming so rare.”

MANDY Listening to Trey express his appreciation for my little slice of heaven has me feeling things that I’ve never felt in my entire life. For any man to truly steal my heart, he needs to have an appreciation for the simple beauty in life. I can’t help but think about how much his attitude has changed in the past weeks. That first day in Geneva, he seemed to have little appreciation for all the dramatic beauty that surrounded him. Maybe all of the drama has left him with a greater appreciation for the little things. He turns to me and leans in, kissing me passionately while we lower ourselves to the blanket. “I can’t believe we’re actually doing this out here.” Feeling a burst of exhilaration I roll on top of him, taking control for the moment. “Please, don’t ever change,” I beg, looking down into his deep brown eyes. “What do you mean?” “Don’t quit doing thoughtful things, don’t stop appreciating simple beauty… don’t stop loving me.” I feel tears well up in my eyes just at the thought of my life changing back to the way it used to be. He reaches up, placing a hand on each side of my face and locks his eyes with mine. “Some people will think we’re moving way too fast. Others, like Anthony, think we’re just acting like a couple of sex crazed teenagers. But honestly, since

getting to know you I’ve come to realize what I truly want in my life. My heart aches at the thought of going through life without you. No one else could fill the void.” He lifts his head from the blanket to give me a kiss. “For the first time in my life, I don’t have an empty space inside. I feel content and at peace. Without you, all the Xanax in the world wouldn’t have gotten me through all that has happened.” Tears stream from the corners of my eyes, rolling off my cheeks and landing on his. I too have found all that was lacking in my life. It’s not the money, his good looks or his perfectly sculpted body. It’s much deeper than that. “I always thought that knocking your family down would make me happy, but I see now that nothing could be further from the truth. Nothing makes me happier than simply being with you.”

TREY Mandy pushes back against me, so I move my hips just slightly giving her the proper angle. It feels amazing to make love to her in the sunshine beneath the trees with nothing but nature all around us. Even though not enough time has passed for most people to agree, I know without a doubt that I love her with every bit of my heart. She is witty, beautiful, sassy and fun, but most of all… she has a heart of gold. And that is something that I know will never change. We continue to kiss passionately while she moves in an easy and relaxed motion. My heart is full and she is the only thing on my mind. There should be a dozen other things demanding my attention, but none of them matter. The years of longing, the endless stream of hurt feelings, the unfulfilling one night stands and all the conflicts with my father have all faded into the distance. Rolling her over, I feel the sun beating down on my back and a gentle breeze teasing at my skin. My mind is completely clear, focused only on this woman who I have grown to love more deeply than I could have ever imagined. Each stroke that I deliver is a pure expression of all that I am feeling deep inside. It’s unlike anything I have ever felt before and it’s forcing its way out of me, not only in thoughts and words but also in physical intensity. “God, I love how you do that,” Mandy whispers, her breath growing more jagged and choppy. Without a word, I continue to slowly thrust myself as deeply as possible within her. I can feel her muscles contracting each time I move. “God, that feels incredible,” I whisper, breaking my silence while continuing the rhythmic motions. “You are driving me crazy,” she murmurs as she once again shows signs of losing control. Since driving her crazy is my goal, I take her hands and pin them to the blanket while continuing to make love to her with long, firm, deep strokes. I tap into all of my strength and every bit of my will to last long enough to send her into an utter state of bliss. Once we both reach that frenzied peak, I once again bury myself deep within her and kiss her more passionately than I ever imagined possible. I then

release her hands and take her into my arms; holding her close as the birds chirp and all the sound of the rushing creek and the surrounding forest come back into my consciousness. “That was pure heaven,” she whispers softly. “I never want this feeling to end. I love you, Trey,” she adds, looking at me with utter sincerity. “I was just thinking about how much I love you too. It’s more than I could’ve ever imagined,” I reply, squeezing her tightly in my arms. “Thank you for making this day incredible.” My phone begins to buzz again, interrupting the most magical of moments. I begrudgingly reach over to pick it up and glance at the screen. “It’s Anthony this time.” “You better answer,” she says, giving me a shrug. “It must be something important, otherwise he would’ve waited until we got back.” “What’s up Anthony?” I answer, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible. “I’m sorry to bother you two, but it appears that Tommy is fleeing the country just like you thought he might,” Anthony informs me. “Since you didn’t have the tracker, I thought I better let you know.” “Okay, thanks Anthony.” I give Mandy a wink. “We just put Maggie in her resting spot, so we’ll be coming back to the farm in a bit.” “Sounds good, we’ll figure out a plan once you get here.” The phone goes dead, so I look at the screen and realize he simply hung up on me. “Tommy is on the run,” I tell Mandy. “That son of a bitch isn’t going to offer to pay back any of it. I guess deep down I knew it would turn out this way.” “Anthony and I were discussing the fact that he has no conscience.” She rolls her eyes and reaches out to retrieve her shorts. “So, I guess now we get to track him down?” “Yeah. I was just starting to relax.” I get up on my knees and slip my shirt back on. “Don’t worry. Once this is over, there will be plenty of time for us to relax,” she replies, leaning into me with a kiss. “Yes. I’m going to make sure of that.” Getting back in the car and heading toward the farm, I pull out my phone and click to call Mom back, since she never leaves a message. “You’re in Tennessee?” she asks upon answering. “We’re just heading out to Ray’s farm actually,” I reply, surprised that she actually mentioned the correct state instead of her usual Kentucky or wherever. “I went over to talk to Vanessa this afternoon, but she had apparently packed up and left without saying a word to Tyler or me,” she says, sounding a bit hurt. “Someone must have talked to her,” I reply, knowing that Crusher and Bolt were still hanging out there. “She told Crusher that she had to leave and not to worry about her; that she would be fine on her own,” she elaborates, sounding s little irritated and perplexed. “I’ve tried to call her several times, but she won’t pick up.”

“Well, Anthony just called and told us that Tommy is headed to the airport, so…” I hesitate, leaving my thought unfinished. “So… you think she’s leaving with him?” she asks sharply. “Do you have a better explanation?” I ask, wanting her to come to her own conclusion. “You should grab Tyler’s key and go see if she’s there. Take Crusher with you though.” “I’ll do that,” she replies softly, choking back her emotions. “She better not be going anywhere crazy with my grandchild.” I hesitate for a moment, but this is definitely the right time to tell her. “Mom, the baby isn’t Tyler’s,” I say softly, trying to ease the shock. “That’s one reason why you two were supposed to talk. She promised to tell you.” “That little cheating, conniving bitch!” she snarls. I can picture her facial expression as her concern instantly turns to rage. “I was wondering why she’s been acting so god damn weird this whole time. That little bitch,” she repeats. “Crusher and I are going over there right now!” “All right, just be careful,” I remind her. “I’m taking Crusher with me for Christ sake,” she scoffs. “I don’t think I’ll be getting involved in any altercations myself.” “Okay… but still, be careful,” I repeat, feeling a weird vibe. “Who knows what you’ll run into? The Ghost is still on the loose somewhere.” “Are you trying to scare me? Knock it off,” she retaliates. “I’ve heard enough stories about Crusher that I assure you, I have nothing to worry about.” “I know, but we are so close to ending this whole thing,” I tell her in a calming voice. “I just don’t want anything to happen to you now.” “Thank you, Trey,” she says, after taking a deep breath. “I’m touched that you would be so concerned. You two take care as well. Now, I’ve got to go see what that little bitch has been up to. This is going to break Nana’s heart. She was so looking forward to having a great grandbaby.” “I know. It’s really a shitty situation, but at least this all came to light now. Before…” I find myself pausing mid-sentence once again. “I know, I know… you don’t have to say it,” she replies, obviously on the same page as me. “I’ll let you know what I find.” “Okay, later Mom.” “Vanessa is gone,” I tell Mandy after hanging up. “I have a feeling she’s leaving with Tommy.” “That’s what I gathered from listening to your side of the conversation,” she replies with a smirk. “I can’t believe you were so hung up on her for so many years.” “Believe me, this isn’t the girl I grew up with,” I reply, completely blown away by how everything is panning out. “I don’t know what happened to her.” “Well, no parental guidance and choosing to date a guy who didn’t treat her very well might have been part of it,” she replies bluntly. Is it really that simple? I have to wonder if she would’ve turned out differently

had she chosen me instead of Tommy and Tyler. I was so in love with her that I would’ve treated her like a princess. But, she chose that path for herself… c'est la vie.

MANDY Trey remains quiet for the rest of the ride. Regardless of how he feels about Vanessa at this point, it’s not easy seeing someone who you once loved falling into a death spiral. I can’t help but think about whether or not Silvia felt bad when Dad lost everything. She doesn’t seem to be the sentimental type, but Trey claims that she was much different when they were young. I truly hope I never have to go through anything like that. I glance over at Trey, sensing that he is staring at me. “I’m really glad things worked out exactly how they did,” he says, reaching over and placing his hand on mine. “Vanessa wasn’t the one. I just didn’t have any frame of reference at the time.” “I’m glad things worked out this way, too,” I reply as we pull up to the old farmhouse. “Time to go see what these two have been up to. We must be having Dad’s favorite meal for dinner,” I deduce after detecting the lingering smell of charred beef in the air. “It’s a good thing we never dropped off your stuff at the B&B,” Dad informs us as we join them in the kitchen. “You guys can just bunk here for the night. Anthony wants to get an early start.” “Yeah, it’s going to be another long day,” Anthony adds. “Tommy took his personal jet and he appears to be headed for Belize. Romeo is stationed at the airport. There’s only one runway at the Belize City airport, so if he lands there he won’t be hard to detect.” “Have you talked to Agent Mitchell?” Trey asks, still seeming a bit preoccupied. “I did and he never got a chance to meet with Tommy this afternoon. He was already gone by the time he arrived at his office,” Anthony confirms. “Right now there isn’t any evidence they can use to pursue a case against him anyway. They have money transfers from an untraceable account in Belize, that didn’t belong to him, which were sent to another untraceable account in Eastern Europe. So even though you and I both know that account probably belongs to The Ghost, it would be a real challenge to prove it. It would take a team of lawyers endless hours to get around the international trust laws and even if they were successful, its most likely Carly’s account. And she is either dead or missing.” “I know,” Trey replies, pushing his hand through his hair. “It all drives me nuts because he set everything up to fall on her shoulders and now she’s disappeared. It’s all too damn perfect.” “It happens more often than you think, especially when you’re dealing with a creative mind like Tommy,” Anthony replies, slapping Trey on the shoulder. “That’s why so many people hire us to bring justice to otherwise unresolvable

situations.” “Tomorrow, will be our justice,” Trey declares, sitting down at one end of the kitchen table. “In the meantime,” Dad interjects. “Do you like your steak medium rare or medium rare?” He laughs, holding a platter of beef in front of Trey. “Medium rare sounds perfect,” he replies, piercing a slab of meat with his fork and hoisting it onto his plate. “Amanda likes vegetables with her meals, so I’ve got pickles, olives and ketchup.” He laughs, setting them out on the table. “Anyone like a slice of bread?” “Nah, why ruin perfection with unnecessary accessories,” Anthony replies with a laugh. “Let’s face it… no one goes to the steakhouse for the baked potato and steamed broccoli.” “Exactly!” Dad concurs, pointing at me as if a higher authority has suddenly validated his lack of meal planning skills. “Pass the pickles, please?” I ask Trey, shooting him a smile. It’s good to be back home, even if it’s only for a night.

CHAPTER 23

T

rey

WHILE MANDY AND RAY SORT THROUGH SOME OF HER MOTHER’S THINGS, ANTHONY AND I KEEP ourselves entertained by tracking Tommy. A few minutes past eight, he lands at the Belize City airport and unknowingly has a momentary face-to-face encounter with Romeo. In the ensuing minutes, he transfers to a helicopter and heads out into the Atlantic. Later in the evening, his jet leaves as well, presumably headed back to the states. I’m glad Mandy was able to place several tracking devices because at least one of them is working perfectly. “It’s time for a little shuteye,” Anthony announces just after eleven. “I want to be in the air back to New York by six am.” “Sounds good, boss,” I reply in jest. “Hopefully the couch is comfortable enough for you.” “After all the nights I’ve spent in ditches and trenches, I’ll never be afraid of a couch,” he scoffs. “I’m more concerned about strange noises coming from next door,” he teases, nodding toward Mandy’s bedroom. “No worries, we’re good,” I reply with a smirk, disappearing into her room without giving him a chance for further comment.

I SLIP INTO BED WITH MANDY AND SNUGGLE UP BEHIND HER. “GOOD NIGHT, BABY. ONE MORE DAY AND life goes back to normal,” I whisper, but she is already sound asleep.

8:00AM THE FOLLOWING MORNING

AFTER TOUCHING DOWN AT LAGUARDIA AIRPORT AND HOOKING UP WITH CRUSHER AND BOLT, WE ALL board the Gulfstream and set our course for Roatan. Anthony called in another

Alpha team member to stay at Trump Tower for the night. He’s still not comfortable with the idea that we are completely in the clear. No one has had much sleep lately, so it is an extremely quiet flight. Mandy and I both recline and close our eyes before we even leave the ground. The two of us trying to sleep in her old full-sized bed was nothing short of futile. About three in the morning I made the decision to build a nice cabin out on Maggie’s Acres. I think both Mandy and I will enjoy visiting a few times per year, but neither Peggy’s B&B or Mandy’s old bedroom are going to make the grade. “He’s still at the same location, so I’m assuming this is where he is settling in,” Anthony tells me, waking me to show me his position on the GPS tracker. “It’s actually a small private island, a few miles off the coast of Roatan. It only has a few buildings, but there is a quarter mile long grass landing strip on it.” “I’ve got an SUV lined up for us in Roatan, but maybe I should see if we can get a helicopter or small plane instead. My plan will work out even better if he’s on an uninhabited island.” I chuckle. “That would be brutal after a while, regardless of how nice the views are from there.” “I agree,” Anthony says, standing back up. “I can’t wait to see his face when he realizes what is happening. Forever is a mighty long time.” “Are you two still gloating about your brilliant plan?” Mandy asks, opening her eyes and stretching uncomfortably. “Yeah, we’re pretty proud of it,” I admit. “You might want to wake up the other guys,” I tell Anthony. “We’ll be on the ground in about fifteen minutes.” I stuff my belongings back into my travel bag and begin looking forward to one last confrontation with Tommy.

MANDY I feel a flutter of excitement inside of me and I’m not sure if it’s the result of seeing light at the end of the tunnel or the fact that Tommy is about to get exactly what he deserves. It’s probably a little of both. “There is a small plane available if we want to go that route,” Trey tells Anthony after we land on Roatan and taxi up to the hangar. “Or we can take an SUV to the other side of the island and charter this sweet boat.” He shows him a picture of it on his phone. “Let’s go with the SUV and boat,” Anthony replies after thinking for a brief moment. “That way he won’t see or hear us coming and we can take him completely by surprise.” “Good point,” Trey agrees, obviously liking the idea of surprising him. “All right men, let’s roll out,” Anthony says with the voice of a drill sergeant after the ground crew moves the stairway into place. “Our ride awaits and we’re burning daylight.” “I hope the SUV will have enough room for everything,” Trey mentions, since we both know their preference for large SUV’s.

“What? Not even a stretch Hummer?” Anthony shakes his head with a look of disgust. “That’s what I wanted, but the biggest one on the island was a Mitsubishi Nativa,” Trey replies with a laugh. “There probably isn’t much demand since there are only a couple gas stations and gas is about five dollars per gallon,” Bolt chimes in. With military precision each man grabs his gear, exits the plane and stacks it into the back of the SUV. Within a couple of minutes we are on our way to the other side of the island. “So this is it, huh?” Trey asks Anthony, hoisting a shiny black box with silver clasps onto his lap. “That’s it, over fifteen grand of hardware in that little box.” Anthony shoots him a smirk. “Worth every penny.” Trey nods his head and pats the lid.

EVERYONE GROWS SILENT ONCE AGAIN AS WE DRIVE THROUGH ENDLESS GROVES OF TREES AND PAST SMALL fishing villages where little colorful houses stand on stilts with large wooden shutters to protect them from the tropical storms and hurricanes. After driving through several more clusters of trees we finally come to some semblance of a small city, with a concrete building that seems to serve as a market, a smaller building with a Coca Cola sign and an outside display rack loaded with five gallon bottles of water. On the outskirts of town there are at least a dozen fishing boats resting in the harbor. The obvious moneymakers, the boats are prettier and better kept than any of the buildings we have seen thus far. The last glimpse of the water reveals a large, rusting freighter of some type that had obviously run aground years ago and was destined to spend the rest of it’s days wasting away in it’s salt water grave. It seems strange to me that no one even bothered to give it a proper burial. “So what do you think?” Trey asks, taking a break from looking out at the landscape rolling past the window. “It looks interesting,” I reply. “Hey, there is actually a resort.” I point to a series of modern looking buildings situated around a huge swimming pool. “Many resorts on the other side of island,” the driver tells us in broken English. “This side, villagers.” “It seems that Roatan is a popular place for divers to come and vacation,” Trey says, scrolling through pictures on his phone. “Yeah, I have friends who come down here every winter,” Crusher tells us, finally breaking his silence. “Good thing you don’t dive,” Bolt teases him. “You’d scare away all the fish.” Crusher turns back toward the window as we begin to wind gently back and forth through the heavy jungle, away from the shoreline. “Our boat is waiting for us at Calabash Bight,” Trey tells the driver.

“Calabash, yes,” he replies, keeping his eyes on the winding road. “What is a bight?” I ask, never having heard the term. “It’s a curve in the coastline,” Bolt replies. “It’s one that’s not deep enough to be called a bay.” “Where did you learn that? Wikipedia or something?” Crusher sneers. “No, I just have a little brains to go along with my brawn,” Bolt quips. The SUV slows and the ocean once again comes into view. “Is that the boat?” Anthony asks, as we pull up to a beautiful, blue and white boat. “Yeah, it’s an Azimut or something like that,” Trey says, glancing down at his phone again. “I thought I might as well get the bigger one.” “I think the five of us should fit,” Bolt says with a laugh. “Crusher might have to sit on the bow though.” His laugh is cut short as Crusher delivers a punch in the arm. The three of them exit the SUV and once again methodically retrieve their gear. My pulse quickens at the thought of being involved in a mission with these highly skilled men. Anthony beckons Trey to lead the way and we all head down to the beautiful boat.

TREY The boat looks even more spectacular in person, than it did online. It’s an eighty-foot cruiser that was designed for the open water, but it’s complete with a smaller excursion boat that we will use. Even though it is only going to be a fiveminute drive right now, I have more elaborate plans for it later on. Once everyone is onboard, I go inside to talk to the captain letting him know exactly where we want to land. Anthony is convinced that we should land on the northwest tip of the island and proceed from there. The buildings, as well as the gorgeous sugar sand beaches are about a quarter mile south, so that should ensure that Tommy doesn’t spot us prematurely. The captain confirms that he will anchor offshore and use the excursion boat to take us in. Upon returning to the main deck, I can hear Mandy quizzing the guys as they ready their guns and equipment. “How far can you shoot with that?” she asks Bolt as he assembles his sniper rifle. “Using a spotter, about three or four times the entire length of the island that we are going to,” Anthony answers on his behalf. “Today we’ll set up only a couple hundred meters out though with the intent of providing defensive cover. Hopefully we won’t need to fire a shot.” “You won’t,” Crusher replies, sliding a clip into his 9mm pistol and slapping it into it’s holster. “We aren’t here to take him out,” Anthony huffs, giving him the evil eye. Crusher simply grumbles, grabbing the shiny black box from it’s resting place. “He’s on the beach, less than a klick southeast of the main building. There’s a small grove of trees just to the northwest of them, so that’s where you and I will set

up,” Anthony instructs Bolt. As I watch them get ready, I still can’t believe that Tommy thought he could simply flee the country and not suffer any consequences for all that he has done. Did he honestly think he could get away with stealing over four hundred million dollars? He is so delusional. The boat slows down and comes to rest about a hundred meters out and the captain sets anchor. The small island that Tommy has chosen is only about a halfmile off the coast of Roatan. Bolt, Anthony and Crusher each grab their gear and we transfer to the smaller boat to go ashore. The captain maneuvers up to an old wooden dock that will serve as our entry point to the island. “I can’t wait to see the look on his face.” I smile at the thought of him being greeted by Crusher. He is looking extra intimidating today in his t-shirt as he is literally bursting out of it. As soon as the captain gives the all clear, three sets of boots hit the old dock, moving swiftly onto the island. Mandy and I follow behind in silence as they quickly survey the terrain looking for the best place to hide the detonator. Crusher stops at a large boulder that looks it would weigh several hundred pounds. “The three of us will lift and you shove it into the ground,” he instructs me. I pull the spike shaped detonator from the case and as all three men combine their strength to lift the edge of the rock. I quickly jam it into the sandy soil. “That’s good,” Crusher, grunts as they slowly lower the rock back down, pushing it the rest of the way into the ground. With the detonator securely hidden, we continue our advance toward the beach where it appears that Tommy is located. “Over there,” Anthony points to a small grouping of shrubs, showing Bolt where he wants him to set up. “I’ll take the crest over here,” he says, pulling out the spiked feet of his sniper rifle before nestling it firmly on the sandy surface. “The sun is to our backs, so this is perfect.” He looks over at Bolt, waiting for the signal that he is situated. Seconds later, Bolt gives him the thumbs up. “It’s show time,” Anthony declares in a hushed voice while scanning the beach with the scope of his rifle. “There appears to be two men and a woman about one hundred meters out,” he tells us. “The one on the right is definitely Tommy, but I only have a rear view of the others. Proceed with caution. Crusher, you take the lead. Mandy, you stay with me.” Mandy lets out a sigh, so Anthony removes the binoculars from around his neck and hands them to her. “I guess I’ll watch from here,” she says in a tone of resignation. I follow Crusher past the trees and over the crest. I can see three beach chairs and two large umbrellas situated about a hundred meters in front of us. “I’m sure he’s got protection,” Crusher says, handing me the black box and pulling a second 9mm pistol from its holster. We continue to walk undetected and I can feel my heart pounding as the anticipation continues to build with each step. Crusher holds out a hand and slows

his pace, walking as softly as possible once we reach the halfway point. I begin to regret that I haven’t been working out as we trudge through the deep sand toward our targets. If I had to run in this shit, I would be screwed. Of course, two expert military snipers are covering us, so there isn’t much to worry about. Crusher looks back at me, as if he can sense that shit is about to get real. A split second later, a man springs from the chair on the left rolling out onto the sand pointing a pistol in our direction. “Hit the deck!” Crusher yells, both of us diving face first into the sand. Three shots fire and then all is silent. I raise my head just enough to see what has transpired and Crusher rolls on his side letting out a groan. “Damn, that fucker was fast!” he says looking down at his bleeding forearm. With one swipe he rips off his t-shirt, wraps it around his arm and ties it in a knot, using his teeth to pull it tight. “There are two snipers on you, Tommy, so don’t even think about it!” I yell as I see him scurrying toward the fallen man. I grab one of Crusher’s guns as we both scramble back to our feet and begin walking toward him. “We‘re not here to kill you!” “If you pick up that gun, its suicide,” Crusher yells as Tommy reaches for the pistol. “Don’t Tommy! Please don’t!” a woman screams, pleading with him. “We don’t want to kill you,” I reiterate. “I just want to talk to you.” We continue walking slowly toward him and it’s obvious that he is torn as to whether or not he should pick up the gun. He looks over at the woman and relents, holding up his hands and lowering his head. “You got the ankle cuffs?” Crusher asks, looking over at me. I completely forgot about them after the shots were fired. In the moment, I was only focused on selfpreservation. “I can handle him with one arm,” Crusher assures me, so I turn back to retrieve the black box.

CHAPTER 24

M andy AFTER WATCHING THINGS GO DOWN THROUGH THE BINOCULARS, I’M GLAD THAT ANTHONY KEPT ME BACK at a safe distance. I was also glad to see Trey get up after the shots were fired. The man with Tommy was actually The Ghost according to Anthony. I could see that he took the shot left-handed and his right hand was in a cast. “I wasn’t going to give him a second chance,” Anthony says, jumping up and pulling a handgun from its holster. “Bolt, you cover the buildings, while I go help Crusher and Trey.” Bolt turns his weapon toward the buildings in the distance, while Anthony and I begin running toward the others on the beach. Crusher is holding Tommy, while Trey is walking toward them with the black box. I can hear the woman sobbing, but it’s hard make out what she is saying. “I’m not going to hurt him as long as you shut the hell up,” Crusher growls at her as we approach. “Tell her to shut up,” he instructs Tommy. “Vanessa,” Trey says, shaking his head and setting down the black box on the sand next to the chairs. “You guys had this all worked out from the beginning didn’t you?” The look on Trey’s face lets them know that the gig is up. “So, you and Tommy really are a thing, huh? Now everything is starting to make more sense.” “No one was supposed to get hurt,” she replies, trying her best to look remorseful. “I didn’t know any of this was going to happen.” “So, you didn’t have anything to do with Dad’s death?” Trey asks, walking right up to her and looking her straight in the eyes. “No!” she exclaims. ”I didn’t have anything to do with any of it. Other than Dr. Potaturri erasing Tyler’s memories.” She hangs her head, looking down at the sand. It’s obvious that she realizes that everything is over and Tommy won’t be getting away with his perfectly crafted plan. “You told me that you don’t make mistakes,” Trey says, turning his attention to Tommy who is still being restrained by Crusher. “Your only mistake was a direct result of your humongous ego.” He glances at his diamond Rolex, but doesn’t give

away the secret of how we were able to track him. “What do you mean my ego?” he asks, still seeming shocked by the fact that we were able to track him down so quickly. “When you act like a cocky asshole and tell everyone that you are too smart to make a mistake…” Trey pauses and moves right in front of him. “It makes everyone work that much harder to prove you wrong.” He stares silently at Tommy for a few seconds before turning his focus to the black box that is perched in the sand next to him.

TREY The moment that I’ve been waiting for has finally arrived. I turn the combination lock and pop the clasps, lifting the lid to reveal four shiny metallic ankle bracelets. I watch Tommy’s pupils dilate as I pull the first one from the box and hold it up in front of him. “I’ll have you know, these cost me a small fortune,” I tell him, rotating it in my hand to give him a complete view of it. “I simply open it up like this and place it on your ankle.” I bend down and slip it on him. “Now I adjust it for your ankle size, click the latch and pull this little pin to activate it.” A high-pitched sound emanates as the band energizes and the green lights come on along the side of it. “So, now I’m under house arrest?” he asks, not understanding the full extent of his dilemma. “Pretty much, you’ll never be leaving this little island again. We dropped a detonator in the water about two hundred meters off-shore and if you ever get more than a mile away from it, this little baby will release the toxin inside,” I tell him, not wanting him to know that the detonator was actually hidden on the island. “The toxin?” he asks, suddenly looking more concerned. “Polonium 210,” Crusher says with a sneer. “Type it into Google and you can read all about it. Since you’re an obvious fan of Russian agents, we used their favorite poison.” “It’s 250,000 times more deadly than cyanide and one gram of it can kill as many as ten million people,” I add, causing his eyes to widen dramatically. “If you break the seal or go more than a mile beyond the detonator, the toxin will be released and you will be dead in a matter of minutes.” “You can’t do that to him!” Vanessa protests. “Tommy didn’t kill your father.” She comes huffing toward me, as if she is planning to hit me. Anthony reaches out and grabs her by the arm, restraining her. “Don’t worry Vanessa, I have one for you too,” I inform her. “But first, I have to know why my father was killed? I know he was an asshole, but that is no reason to murder him.” She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. “I only know what Carly told me, but apparently he was going to ruin everything,” she mutters.

“He found out that Tommy’s companies were unprofitable and was going to kill the deal?” I speculate. “She hated how he always had to be in control,” she says softly. “Once he found the accounting issues, he no longer trusted her and then he drew up a ridiculous prenup. According to her, that was the final straw.” I reach down into the box, pulling out an ankle bracelet for her. I slip it on her leg and adjust it for size, click the latch and pull the activation pin. “You’re all set,” I tell her, still completely blown away by how far she has fallen. “I’m really sorry that I didn’t choose you, back when I had the chance,” she adds after hearing the sound of the bracelet activating. “What’s done is done, right?” I stand up and give her one last hug. “I really hope you guys like this island and can all get along. Otherwise, it’s going to be a long life.” “You really think this is funny, don’t you?” Tommy growls, narrowing his eyes and lunging toward me. “You know… my father being killed, Tyler being poisoned, you stealing four hundred million from Bill and then killing him… none of it is funny,” I retaliate, going nose to nose with him. “This fucking bracelet on your ankle and you being stuck on this island for the rest of your life? A lot fucking funnier than any of those other things.” “If you do this to us, you’ll never recover any of the money,” Tommy says, desperately trying to establish some sort of leverage against us. “I’m not worried about the money,” I assure him. “I’ve got plans to use the resources at Addison Media to make it a profitable venture while letting the whole world know that you were nothing but a fraud.” “I see there’s a satellite dish on the house, so at least you’ll be able to watch it on TV,” Mandy adds with a giggle. “You’ll never get it to work,” he grumbles, cursing under his breath. “It looks like we won’t be needing a bracelet for him,” Crusher adds, glancing over at The Ghost. “Today he became an actual ghost. I hope he haunts this fucking place.” I take Mandy by the arm and we turn away, walking back in the direction from which we had come. I can hear chattering behind me as the Tommy and Vanessa drill Anthony and Crusher with question after question. Anthony can answer their questions; I’m done here. “Are those bracelets really as deadly as you told them?” Mandy asks in a subdued tone once we are out of range. “Is that stuff even legal?” “Anthony had a connection to get the poison, but no, it wouldn’t have been legal and it would have taken us a month to get the bracelets made,” I confess. “We are having a high definition surveillance camera installed on a cell tower that is straight across on Roatan. We will be able to check in on them at anytime. If they ever tamper with the bracelet or go out of range, we will be instantly notified.” “What will you do if that happens?” she asks inquisitively.

“I haven’t decided yet,” I admit. “Tommy won’t have the balls to test it anyway and I can’t imagine Vanessa taking that chance either.” I smile and add, “I didn’t tell Tommy about the tracking device on his Rolex, because I wanted to save that as a backup.” “Do you think Tommy used Carly right from the start?” she asks. “Knowing that she could get your dad or his contacts to buy his company?” “Anything is possible. I was actually surprised that we didn’t find her here today; I can’t imagine that she is actually dead,” I reply, expressing my beliefs. “Whether or not it was all planned from the beginning doesn’t really matter. I’m just excited to be able to get on with life.” I take Mandy’s hand and as we walk back to the dock I have to wonder where our lives will go from here. Up until now, all we have experienced together is chaos. Hopefully now we can really get to know one another. “What are you thinking about?” she asks, cocking her head and giving me an uncertain smile. “I’m thinking about taking the long way home. Do you like the boat?” “It’s beautiful, but you aren’t thinking about making another impulse purchase are you?” She tilts her head forward, giving me a disapproving look. “Nah, I was thinking more of an eighteen hundred mile test drive.” I slide my hand down along the curve of her back and pull her close. “Just you and me on the high seas; our own private cruise for a couple of weeks.” “Now that sounds like a great plan,” Mandy replies with a flirty look in her eyes. “So, we’ll drop the guys off back at the SUV and head out to sea? Hopefully the Captain is up for the road trip.” “If not, he’ll have to show me how to drive a boat,” I tease, taking her lips in mine and giving her a long sensual kiss. Let the fun begin.

BONUS EPILOGUE

or a free bonus epilogue visit: FTwinBillionaires.com

THANK YOU FOR READING! I HOPE YOU ENJOYED TREY AND MANDY’S STORY. IF YOU WOULD LIKE MORE steamy, billionaire action, check out my Jack Ryker series:

JACK RYKER TRILOGY